The Vagabond & the Princess

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions


It happened so quickly… 

In one moment, the king ordered the execution of the defiant vagabond standing in his presence as nearby guards rushed to seize him. 

The next moment found the king on all fours, bowing before the condemned as his royal robes sprawled comically around his body. The guards had also backed themselves some distance away before kneeling their own grudging reverence.

In fact, everyone within earshot of the kingdom’s grand hall seemed entranced by the shocking powers of the cloaked vilifier… everyone except the Princess, who sat beside the imperial throne in abject horror. Her father had entertained an audience with a self-proclaimed soothsayer, who had quite the captious appraisal to share about the king’s steady reign over the land of Bresau. Insulting would have been putting it mildly.

Now, the guest with an apparent death wish had turned the tables with simple, irresistible, irrefutable orders. The golden voice of a wandering Midas, it seemed.

The vagabond took a few moments to shift his eyes about, studying his work with a satisfied smile before picking up where he left off.

“Very good, very good. Now kiss the floor upon which I stand, my king.”

His wish was the monarch’s command, and a furious gaze followed soon after. The hushed silence that accompanied it felt heavy in the air, and the soothsayer savored every moment.

“Well then. I suppose there are trained assassins and opportunistic soldiers to consider,” the vagabond declared through a musing sigh. “So hear me well: should I be harmed or killed, the king’s fate shall accompany mine. My pain is his pain. My death is his death. Doubt me not, as you have witnessed my powers firsthand. Try me not, or suffer the lasting consequences of your folly.”

The covenant was undeniable. The soothsayer’s words were magic… they spoke truths into existence. His destiny was now inexorably tied with the king.

“One final word…” His arms folded in a gesture of impatience. “If you must know, my name is Charles. Curse the name with all your seething hatred, should that befit your tendencies.” With an exaggerated, almost ridiculous bow, the soothsayer excused himself from the humbled heap of the king, leaving those he touched with his voice beyond words, beyond comprehension.

___

After his royal rebuke, the vagabond made himself quite at home within the grand castle. He moved from wing to wing with a carefree smile, one that also carried with it a frightful air of invincibility. Business carried on as best it could despite the persistence of his presence. Normalcy had returned with a large asterisk, or so it appeared.

The curious thing was the vagabond seemed uninterested with making himself a nuisance beyond his own whims and fancies. He also seemed to have a personal code of honor, never having used his godly voice beyond the initial point made in the king’s throne room. Despite this, however, there were heavy, hateful stares, sneers, and spiteful whispers from the castle’s inhabitants.

“How do we kill you?” came one brazen question from a frustrated soldier.

“With kindness,” Charles returned with his usual cool, collected air.

From afar, the Princess occasionally caught the corner of Charles’ eye as he made his daily rounds, hiding in distant shadows or peering from distant windows. Perhaps she hoped her glares would somehow erase him from existence, or perhaps she was building the courage to confront him. In the end, despite her captivating beauty, he gave her stalkings little thought.

Finally, inevitably, the Princess made her approach.

“Charles,” she called aloud, walking uneasily towards the man she named.

“Hmm… yes?” A genuine look of surprise appeared on the vagabond’s face as he washed alone in the public bathing square, his arrival having caused a grumbling exodus moments before.

The Princess would see a man with a rugged build… a peasant’s build, with broad shoulders and calloused hands. Vigilant brown eyes complemented dark wavy hair that framed a surprisingly handsome face, save for a faded scar that traveled from his left ear to the middle of his forehead. His skin held a soft ochre glow from years of the sun’s tenacious touch, and stubble gave his chin and cheeks a faint shadow.

“Charles,” she calmly said again, collecting herself and her thoughts. “Let us speak to one another.”

The vagabond turned to the Princess with brief, narrow slits of eyes before comically furrowing his brow, as if entertaining a heavy thought. “Very well,” he relented with a smile. “What have ye to say?”

“It’s about my father,” she mustered out, her gaze almost pleading. “You had him kiss the floor of the royal hall. You’ve since forbade him to sit upon his own throne.”

“Yes, I did,” Charles reflected solemnly. “A punishment, I admit, for rushing to violence against me.” A pause coincided with another consideration. “He should consider himself lucky for enduring such a… light penalty.”

The Princess visibly prepared herself again. “Word travels… somehow, someway. The neighboring kingdoms have made it into a joke, but our enemies…” A stifled sob seemed to catch in her throat before she continued.

“Our enemies are emboldened by the prospect of a king being controlled by some outside influence. They’ve initiated a number of attacks in recent days, bold and fierce, claiming victory in several.”

The desperation was evident in her voice now, and the Princess’s eyes flared with anger.

“Your powers have made our kingdom weaker… have insulted and degraded us… degraded me…”

“My powers have no effect upon you, specifically,” Charles explained with a tinge of impatience. “Perhaps you didn’t recognize your own exemption in the throne room, but even my abilities carry their own handicaps.”

A look of wide-eyed realization lifted to the surface of the Princess’ face, and the obvious question followed. “Why only me?” she asked with a hint of exasperation.

“A lengthy story for another day,” Charles said dismissively. “Should it ever fancy me to tell you, I suppose.”

The Princess kept still near the bathhouse steps, dumbfounded. The vagabond’s watchful eyes studied her, then pulled away with slight embarrassment.

“Funny how something so simple can have such a resounding impact,” Charles stated meditatively. “I suppose my impulses has the occasional… unintended consequence.” The silence that settled after his admission felt strangely uncomfortable.

“I’m late for something,” Charles declared with a bit of awkwardness as he started his climb up the slippery bathhouse steps. What the lazy vagabond could be possibly late for seemed to escape her understanding, but the Princess nonetheless nodded her acknowledgment.

“Join me tonight in the courtyard,” Charles finally proposed. “And we can negotiate.”

A heavy swallow accompanied another hesitant nod. The Princess then rushed a curtsy before excusing herself from the vagabond.

___

A crisp, starry night fell over the kingdom of Bresau. Charles, tending to one of his curious whims, had set a tent and campfire in the grassy yard of the castle square. A vagabond’s habits died hard, it seemed.

The Princess would meet at the rendezvous and find Charles laying on the cool grass with his elbows bent and hands tucked behind his head, looking up to the stars. Upon noticing the arrival of the Princess, he patted the ground beside him as an invitation. “Before we begin, join me for a minute.”

The Princess sighed impatiently. “I’m wearing a dress…” she began, but would nevertheless comply, despite her own misgivings.

The both of them lay for a moment looking up to the pitch black sky speckled with glowing white dots. The vagabond then broke the night’s chorus of chirps and croaks with a question. “Are you arranged to be wed?”

The Princess turned her head to Charles with a searing glare. “Why would ye care to…” The derision in her voice soon abandoned her, however.

“Not as of yet. There are nobles who push to court me, but–“

“Very well then,” Charles interrupted, his voice full of cheer. “I’ll make you an offer. Allow me to henceforth sleep beside you in your bed, and I will tell you everything… and perhaps reinstate your father to his throned glory.” His gaze locked upon the eyes of the Princess. “For the price of a night’s snore, knowledge shall be yours.”


Katya Greenleaf had been in the town center the day of the attack, in what she would later learn was among the first wave of the endtimes.

At first, she thought it a mere storm, her pace hurrying to get back to her cottage. Then the charging beasts descended to prove her otherwise. She ran, at least initially, before managing to subsume herself in the cold, calculating mindset of the wartime clinician. Triage. Treat who you could as best you could with what you had. Unfortunately there were few wounded, only the dead and the taken. Still, she tried, flitting as stealthily as she could across the town.

One man, the only identifiable one akongst the assailants, soon appeared, quickly ending up engaged with one of the few standing knights that remained in the villags—practically a boy. She could not help but watch, frozen in fear behind a set of crates.

Her consciousness slid over the blur of runes, mind unable to latch on enough to parse even one. Even the color of his eyes seemed an indiscernable mass. The girl broke from her paralysis once the scuffle finished.

The young knight scurried away as soon as he had an opening. Wise. Katya looked to the wounded man, breathing sharp as she fought with herself. He was obviously a prominent figure in conducting this slaughter; perhaps his death would prevent others. Her hands twitched.

Life needed to be preserved, regardless of ideology, intent, actions, regardless of anything.

“I’m Katya, lay still now, we’re going to get you fixed up, okay?” She tried to keep her voice comforting; human connection was often the only thing that kept the severely wounded clinging to life long enough for trearment.

Katya moved to kneel at him, beginning to suture. It seemed rather unecessary after a mere three stitches however, his flesh knit together to leave the man unscathed.

Before she could stand and draw back, he had grabbed her, his grip cold and firm as steel. A cthonic chill followed in the wake of his finger, the procedure allowing him plenty of time to regard her features.

She had a soft face and sharp jaw, doll-like lips lying under a button nose. A milkmaid braid as gold as sunshine crowned her head, pinned tight, and large forest green eyes stared fearfully back at him. Finally, she was released.

After an oddly genteel introduction, he vanished, taking the sieging horde with him.

There could be no knowing his motivations and intent for her, what the mark meant, only blind speculation. And there was little time for that in the aftermath.

Nightmares hounded her since, and though that was the case for most all the townsfolk, hers often took a less typical shape. Between the normal images of the sick and wounded and dying and dark were odd vignettes: plummeting through endless mists. A field of poppies, scarlet as loathing. Blood, so much blood, pooling into a grasping dark.

The years following hardened the village. Their once self-imposed insularity reached new heights as their trading partners were swallowed from the map—seemingly literally in some cases. Cirrane had become a bastion against the encroaching dark.

Thankfully their initial, watered down isolation helped the needed transition to complete independence. Few changes were needed for complete self-reliance, more for the increased defenss focus: the peace would not last forever, they knew. There was speculation as to what happened to the taken, but most viewed it as a worse death, being dragged to a wretched afterlife.

The people seemed to either galvanize in their resistance, or succumb to despair as scant few refugees reported the elimination of an ever-increasing amount of kingdoms. Too many people came to her for poison. Perhaps she shouldn’t have refused them—they may very well try more painful methods—but she found that removing access to an easier method helped curb some of the casualties. Too few.

It seemed the world was ending. She herself would rather try and cling to every moment of existence she could. Hence why she had not discussed her marking; it was unlikely anyone would accept any association with the perpetrator of the apocalypse.

It was a winter night when they next struck. Once-green fields lay covered in a snowy shroud, leaving the landscape a featureless canvas as far as the eye could see. A full moon hung low in the sky, mantling the scene in a pallid silver light.

Katya had joined the soldiers for the upcoming battle, nervously triple-checking her supplies in the back. In the best case scenario, there’d be wounded. In the worst, they’d all be gone.

But the sight of the crimson-mantled man emerging from the portal sent a primal jolt through her, something not entirely fear. Perhaps. . .perhaps the slaughter could be avoided?

Decked in the white robes of a battlefield nurse, Katya resembled an ethereal wraith flitting to the front, at least in color and cut. Her braid—now only shoulder length—peeked loose at her neck from under the wimple; a plague of scarlet fever years ago had forced many a haircut, herself included. It was only logical that as one of the few treating the afflicted, she end up as such.

With an iron that belied her fear, she spoke when up front, soft and firm. There was much she wished to say, to ask, but lives were at stake.

“Years ago, you promised we’d be spared in exchange for you marking me.”—the girl extended that same arm, sleeves drawn—”Would you break that vow?”

It was a gambit that was unlikely to succeed: though he had indicated a regard for etiquette—at least on a surface level—she knew precious little about his regard for oaths. Not all supernatural creatures were bound by them; another tack would be needed.

“If I were to willingly join you, would you spare them again?” A waver could be detected now, the words joined by wisps of chilled breath.

The weight of the dagger in her boot seemed to grow as if in reminder. He had bound their lived together, supposedly. If the need for leverage arose, perhaps her life would hold weight enough to save the village, if threatened.

Life needed to be preserved, after all, and the cost of one could very well save many here.


The confrontation of the healer girl brought forth a sort of embarrassed grimace to the face of the Shadow Prince. Her nurse’s attire meant nothing to his forces—they were vicious enough to ignore the battlefield etiquette towards disregarding medics—but its significance spoke to the gospel of light. She was a helper, a healer, and now sought to be a selfless sacrifice.

The dark forces at his sides remained primed for slaughter, hinged upon his order, like rabid attack dogs pulling tautly upon their master’s leashes. And yet, the Shadow Prince held his tongue, refusing the command that would almost certainly overwhelm the steadfast knights and the draw of their swords.

“…if you were willing to join me.” Charôţh tasted the words presented to him, plunging his mind into the realm of possibility. There had been scant occasions when a woman had roused his interest above his lust for conquest, but the healer girl had awoken something primal. Even those of the dark were privy to spiritual revelation, and it was beyond certain he and she were woven. There was the promise of ventures across euphoric planes that transcended the thrusts of hips and throaty moans…

The mark of Ætranos had been little more than a formality. A bi-product of his unexpected fascination, an empyrean oath that could be broken with only the cost of loneliness… which at one point, would have been an acceptable forfeit. There had simply been no time for loneliness, not during his rampages across now conquered lands. But now his life’s ambitions were nearing their inevitable climax… and what then? What would there be left to dominate?

Indeed, the mark was simply an invitation for fate’s word, as it were. And now, before his very eyes, fate seemed to be speaking quite clearly. 

“Are you sure you’re willing, woman?” the Shadow Prince posed while stacking his arms across his chest. “Your life as it has been would vanish forever. For the rest of your days you would accompany my side as my betrothed.” As if his betrothed almost escaped his tongue, but his boldness was quick to make the correction.

“You would share my bed, tending to my whims and fancies… experience things beyond the scope of your comprehension, beyond fear.” Charôţh’s index finger raised, as if to say you mustn’t bring fear, fair maiden. Not to this agreement.

“If these conditions are acceptable to you,” Charôţh concluded, “then I shall concede towards withdrawal once more.” He then stepped to the side, allowing a path into the black, swirling void behind him.

“After you, if you’re so willing,” the Shadow Prince smiled while extending his arm. “But first, I must know your name.”


Her heart beat in the cage of her chest like a hummingbird’s wings; a bead of sweat dripped down the back of her neck even in the biting winter air. The mere act of regarding that inhuman army was taxing, let alone contemplating the much more permanent act of joining them in their domain.

The knights tried to maintain an unflappable demeanor, but it was obvious they were just as nervous as her. Many were praying that whatever was happening would spare them; many more were just waiting for when the snarling creatures charged.

As willing as one can be when under duress nearly spilled from her lips; sarcasm was a tempting outlet when trapped. Thankfully her mind mover faster than her tongue—at least in this instance—and her response was more measured.

“My life would be gone anyways with your prior course of action.” That and the lives of thousands, but it would not help to remind him of how many he would be forgoing the slaughter of; he seemed to revel the kill.

A title so grand as “betrothed” was surprising. Katya had expected “concubine” or “whore”. Perhaps “chattel”. What were his reasons for all this? Surely a warlord had no shortage of women he could threaten? But she was as likely to get an answer to that now as to “why kill the world?”.

The mere fact of whatever he had planned being beyond her comprehension was enough to justify fear, at least to any reasonable person. No one was entirely without fear of the unknown, let alone unknown surrounded by uncountable acts of slaughter. One could still glean the shape of an obscured thing by the ripples it produced.

But the thought that she could save her friends and fellows and neighbors and people from certain agony was enough to set her course. Fear was unavoidable, but it was the actions in spite of or because of it that held weight.

Plus, if it proved too unbearably unfathomable she would probably be able to find a means to end herself. A grim resolution to draw comfort from, and yet.

“I agree.”

Her steps did not falter—despite the leaden feel—even in the deeper patches of snow. She stopped only when next to him, not out of fear, but to turn and enfold his outstretched hand in one of hers. Soft and small.

“I am Katya Greenleaf. Let us be off then, dear Charôţh.” Cold fire shot through where the mark lay, tensing her jaw and sending ice water down her spine. But there was something more, some jolt of yearning connection that coiled around her spine like a climbing snake. Names held power, at least in some tales. Hopefully him knowing hers would now.

She could see his eyes now: an oddly human blue.

The girl—if permitted—would move to take him into that gaping unknown with her. If he truly considered then betrothed now, he should have little issue crossing the threshold with her.


In all honesty, the Shadow Prince expected the healer girl to balk at his terms, or at least attempt a bargain he would most surely reject. Instead she willingly surrendered, taking his hand as she readied herself for the unknown before her. Charôţh allowed himself a smile; she had impressed thus far, but the real challenge was about to begin.

“Very well, very good. I see that you are ready. But before we leave…”

With Katya’s hand still in his, he turned to the knights and “May the name of Katya Greenleaf be forever praised, and etched into legend. She has spared you all from certain destruction. I promise to treat her fairly and courteously on the other side, where the nest of shadows resides.” 

With that, the Shadow Prince took a long bow as his soldiers retreated from existence, and led Katya into the void portal as it swallowed them into another domain.

_____

They found themselves on a bridge made of what looked to be polished black marble, with faint red veins weaving through the sheen. Beyond the railings was a thick fog that shrouded a distant stretch of water on either side; the thick, maroon mass peering through the haze suggested that the moat consisted of blood. Groans of despair stretched rode along the gusts of wind that slid along their feet and past their ears. Looking above, the Shadow Prince’s castle resembled obsidian shards that stretched into, and perhaps past the heavens.

“Come, my dear,” Charôţh said as he beckoned Katya forward with a hand upon the small of her back. “It’s time to enjoy your new home.”

The entrance of the castle was a tall door made of a dark, oily oak, which parted slowly upon their approach. There was a sheet of shadow within its arch that concealed what lay within its gate, and for a moment they seemed to be entering another vessel of desolation.

The visual of the grand hall appeared suddenly. Upon a tall, circular staircase was the throne, made of marble with a back that arched outward like a crescent. Directly above the throne was the floating sculpture of an armored demoness, holding a pair of daggers in her hands and one clenched between her teeth, held in place with a magic that rejected a visual means of suspension. Her eyes blazed a red light that slid crimson contours across nearly every edge and bend, and her knees stretched into a lunging pose. Her broad, sprawling batwings cast sharp, angular shadows across the chair below her, swallowing it almost completely in darkness.

Flanking the wide, black rug of the hall were statues on ribbed pillars, some resembling beasts of lore and legend, and others that were simply horrifying. A circular void similar to what Katya experienced earlier was seen above one column… depicting a countless array of charred arms… reaching through with hopeless grasps at nothing but air, seeking a hold to pull them from their prison of nothingness. A closer inspection revealed the desperate hands periodically twisted and clenched. 

Indeed, these statues also seemed alive in their presumed stasis, as one ox-like beast with an axe snorted its welcome as the pair passed the glare of its searing, fiery eyes.

“I hope this isn’t… overwhelming for you, Katya,” Charôţh said, with the slightest tinge of apology in his voice. A look on his face, however, revealed the ghost of a smile playing on his lips.

“If you would follow me…” the Shadow Prince said while leading the way towards the left of the grand hall. Another door would greet them, similar but smaller to the grand hall’s entrance, and parting subserviently just the same. Inside was a long hallway with paintings on either side, exquisite portraits of what may have been predecessors of the Shadow Prince’s dominance. Some bore a striking resemblance, others appeared to be distant relatives. At the end of the hall was another door, more modest with its impact, and needing the twist of a brass knob to open.

“Where you will sleep, my dear.” Charôţh stood aside to allow Kayta’s glimpse into the bedroom. Despite a pair of busts of what could only be described as screaming souls, the room seemed almost shockingly tame compared to the sights thus far. The bed was wide and expectedly tucked with black sheets and blankets, enclosed by a tall canopy with dark, translucent drapes with intricate patterns. The oily-oak doors of what was almost certainly a wardrobe could be seen, as well as another that possibly offered a washroom. Oblong windows allowed a grayish light to shed through the room, creating a sort of simmering mist that almost cloaked the floor.

“You are free to come and go as you wish, but this castle you shall never leave without me,” Charôţh said with a sternness that almost constituted a warning. “And there’s something else…”

Leading them back out into the grand hall, the Shadow allowed the door to shut behind him before looking to his left, the area behind the throne that sat atop its coned staircase. There would be seen a series of archways with red curtains exhibiting a vertical series of mysterious glyphs, draped with swathes of shadow. He gestured towards them with his gaze affixed on Katya.

“The Temporal Gallery,” Charôţh explained. “Rooms that live, breath, and move as we do. Rooms above time, throughout plausibility. Even I am unaccustomed to their mysteries. You are forbidden to explore them on your own, as the absence of a spiritual anchor might damn you within their clutches forever. But perhaps in time, we can do so together.” He turned to his green-eyed guest and smiled.

“There’s more to see, dear Katya, but before that… are you hungry, my dear?” Charôţh clapped his hands with a soft emphasis as he looked towards the opposite end of the hall. “My dining room is cozy and intimate, and I promise the dishes from my chefs will appetize you, despite any misgivings you may have gathered thus far.”


The last thing Katya wanted was to have to look back, but Charôţh had forced it of her by turning. Her eyes squeezed shut. She couldn’t look at them, couldn’t look back at the home and all the friends she was leaving.

But she knew she’d regret if if she didn’t.

With one last look, she regarded her fellows: a mix of confusion, relief, and tinges of sorrow played across the canvas of their faces. All Katya could offer them were silent tears—tears she could and would not give to Charôţh—and a wan smile before they stepped into the dark. They would be able to go on; they would be preserved.

When the landscape reshaped in front of her, it was not to the expected void. The physician had no idea what to expect in this strange new realm—at least they still seemed to use structures, which was somewhat more typical than she had figured.

Though most structures didn’t have red veins pulsing through the brickwork, and generally could only be built so high before the walls had to be unfeasibly thick to support it.

The liquid below matched the color of his armor far too much for her liking, but it surely couldn’t be blood: that’d be far too impractical. As if impracticality held weight here, where the stone defied weight and gravity enough to pierce the firmament.

Her spine stiffened as his hand settled on it, nudging her forward. It made for an oddly serene image: in pose, he resembled a doting husband, one hand on hers and the other about her waist. The lingering wails rather ruined the whole thing, setting her teeth tense in her jaw. Those poor people. . .

The great hall was an impressive display of artistry and scale, though the choice of statues left much to be desired. Who waa the demon woman, so important as to be above the throne itself?

She startled at the movement of the ox. The goal of many architectural structures—beyond the basic security and shelter—was to awe and intimidate. But who could he be attempting that with here? Whoever it was, it seemed that goal had many more avenues available when magic so heavily saturated a realm. Her face twisted at his “concern”, more so the smug, sardonic bent to his lips. He was obviously enjoying her discomfort—by far among the least of the sufferings he seemed to enjoy.

“It is. . .rather much. But not beyond at least surface-level comprehension thus far. One may call the pervading torture a touch excessive.” Katya tried to keep her voice level, droll, but it hitched and wavered revealingly as her gaze fixed to the grasping portal. If the ox was alive in some capacity. . .

They thankfully moved on to the thankfully mundane bedroom before she could contemplate their agony too deeply.

The mists covering the floor seemed to move and coil playfully about her ankles; she shifted her legs to try and ward them off. The thought that her first ventures into true intimacy would be in this den of darkness, with this creature that killed the world. . . it dropped a leaden weight in the pit of her stomach.

Hopefully she could find something to cover the busts; the bed looked comfortable, at least. Were they alive too?

If she were free to roam the halls, perhaps she could find a ladder, sheets or rope as a tether, and curtain rod or comparable tool to try and help pull the pained souls from portal in the hall. To try such unaided would only result in her being pulled in, and though the attempt would not likely yield, she still had to try.

Not being permitted to leave was expected, frankly, and barely worth considering: he could and likely would destroy Cirrane if she reneged on her promise.

The next step of the tour hurt her eyes; looking too long at the runed archways invoked an aching pressure in the walls of her mind. It was more out of necessity than desire that she turned her gaze to him as he spoke, though the sight of him invoked its own set of concerns. How could this monster look this human? His eyes held a compelling spark in them.

The depths of the gallery certainly were intriguing, though dangerous if even the lord of this very domain could not navigate them entirely. Curious.

“I could afford to eat, yes.” More so the chance to think and process in a hopefully more mundane environment, but food would not go amiss—provided it was edible enough. Rationing had taken its toll on all of Cirrane, rendering all far more lean than the years prior.

“Besides, I imagine the rest of the tour will only prompt more questions, I already have so many I’d like to try an address beforehand.” It was then that his mention of chefs registered: if he had staff who could survive this realm, perhaps all the people taken here still persisted?


The dining room was scarcely larger than the bedroom, with a doorless entrance to the adjacent kitchen, where the clinks and clatters of dishes could be heard as unseen chefs kept busy with their culinary preparations.

“Let us then sit, eat, chat… and question,” the Shadow Prince said while extending his arm to the modestly-sized dining table. “I very rarely have opportunities to entertain dinner guests,” he remarked as he sat upon his chair and watched Katya do the same. “This is a bit of a treat for me… a welcome aside from my dedication of conquest.” 

There were goblets awaiting the pair at their seats, as well as dishes and silverware; all black with intricate red and gold embellishments. An ebony drape ran along the table, embroidered with alternating matte and lustrous stripes. 

On the walls were an array paintings, portraying a variety of still-lifes, landscapes, and oceanscapes with ships, each of course subdued with the range of their palettes, ordained with black frames.

A well-dressed waiter with gray, expressionless eyes approached with a wordless welcome and poured what appeared to be a chardonay wine for Katya. For Charôţh a thick, dark liquid was poured from an unmarked bottle. The Shadow Prince twirled his goblet pleasingly as a basket of biscuits was placed between then, their aroma mouthwatering and not without their own visual touch of darkness, being covered in poppy seeds.

A long sip of his drink preceded his next words to Katya. “You’re quite beautiful, you know,” he’s say with a sideways pull of his grin. “And delightfully virtuous. I can smell the innocence across every inch of your body.” Amazingly, a soft, inebriated blush had already risen to Charôţh’s cheeks. 

“It was my intention to partake of your body tonight,” he continued, the gleam in his eyes clearly enjoying his own forwardness. Charôţh’s demeanor has certainly relaxed while his eyes studied Katya’s reactions intently. 

“But alas, you’ve been through much today, have you not? Leaving your old world abruptly behind… I’d be remiss to explore your thighs with the weight of the day’s turbulence still heavy on your mind.” Another sip of his black wine swished around in his mouth. “Perhaps in the morning…” he’d add, almost absentmindedly. 

Behind Charôţh and around the room, Katya would surely notice the changes on the walls… the paintings which one presented innocuous imagery had changed… now depicting sexual entanglements that clearly involved she and Charôţh. One scene illustrated an overhead view of Katya pinned below the Shadow Prince with her legs wrapped around his waist… yet another was an unmistakable close-up of Katya’s bare breasts, her nipples perked and firm. All the while, the color of the Shadow Prince’s eyes had shifted from a blue to a warm purple that bordered on a cherry red. 

Without warning he lifted from his seat and reached for the side of Katya’s face, cupping it softly with fingertips that gently stroked the area of skin below her ear. Slowly his hand trailed to her jawline… then descended along the side of her neck with a brief pause of pressure that seemed interested in her pulse… then further still to the top of her chest with a final, gentle squeeze across the fullness of her breast.

“I do have certain tastes in lovemaking, my dear, some of which may be… challenging for you at first. But I promise that my patience will be…”

The waiter’s arrival interrupted Charôţh’s thought as he lay down bowls upon his and Katya’s salad plates.

“Ah! Soup!” Charôţh said excitedly. “I do believe our main dish is some sort of fowl,” he’d say to Katya with a low voice while leaning towards her, as if sharing a secret. A wink accompanied his playfulness, but still held an air of sultriness.

“Now then. You had some questions for me, yes, my dear?” Charôţh said while plopping back into his chair as he fumbled for his spoon on the table.


More out of habit than anything else, she unwrapped the cloth layered over her hair, letting the cornsilk braid fall back behind her. It was rude to have one’s head covered at the table, and though she did not often run in noble circles she was still raised as such. In a time that no longer seemed real.

“You do seem to take precious few breaks from conquest; it makes me wonder why you stopped on my account.” Bitterness snuck into her words, black as his wine.

The placement of the tableware prompted speculation: he had not arrived at Cirrane with the sole intent to take her. They were unlikely to have been set before he left: did he have some sort of direct magical link to or hold on the staff? She had seen him give no orders.

Katya gave the server a pleading look, desperate for some sign of humanity, and found none.

The dream-field of poppies flashed through her mind as she regarded the biscuits, quickly dissipating. There were concerns of indefinite entrapment upon eating food of this realm, but she was already damned. The girl took one and split it in half, savoring the buttery comfort.

With it, an opioid numbness washed over her fears: enough to hide the edges like a rising tide, but not submerge then entirely. Katya had worked with milk of the poppy before; she knew full well that poppyseeds in this state should not have this effect.

It was when she was first partaking of her drink that he stated his initial intent. The fruity taste felt far less refreshing down her windpipe. Her eyes fixed his with a watchful stare as he continued, yet more red tinting her cheeks. It was obvious he was seeking some shocked or repulsed reaction, as if she were some pearl-clutching dowager. She would try her best to ensure he did not receive it.

His humanity seemed so variable: she had met him a barely-fathomable revenant heralding the doom of the world, now he seemed merely a sickly rake, eating and drinking and taking drunken delight in his planned iniquity. A warm shiver ran through her: the sinful slant of his lips promised much.

“Indeed, it’d be a rather dour wedding night as it were. My gown will still be usable whenever. . .that occurs.” Katya motioned sarcastically at her conservative white medic’s robes: a wedding dress of sorts.

His words soon affirmed the promise of his lascivious smirk, and she could no longer ignore the shifting paintings.

They were terribly. . .distracting; a blush not induced by the alcohol painted her cheeks and lower still. The images were inevitable, perhaps it was best she try and grow accustomed to them. Her eyes lingered on some of the more lascivious scenes when he moved to her. Was he blushing as well? What had happened to his eyes? She had not thought him capable of possessing color, let alone—

He was soon on her, touching her with the reverence of a penitent promised absolution. After so many years of struggle and paranoia, the mere pretense of affectionate touch was enough to unleash the floodgates. Her head tilted into his palm, cheek warm and soft against his fingers. Heat grew in her chest; her pulse raced as if to greet his touch. It no longer felt quite as icy. An effect of his inebriation, perhaps?

A faint groan slipped from her as he clasped over the roughspun cloth covering her chest; everything felt too sensitized. The sound soon took a less pleased note it the interruption, whether out of relief or disappointment she could not quite tell.

The waiter placed their dishes without affect; the poor soul seemed bereft of higher thought, at least from what little she had seen of him. The heat within quickly cooled.

The soup appeared conventional enough: a light chicken soup. Presumably the stock came from the bones and lesser cuts of whatever fowl was to be their main course. Hopefully it would not prove foul.

Small spoonfuls were eaten as she pondered what avenue to take. She could not squander his likely limited willingness to indulge her. Few would have the patience to address every single lurking question swirling about her head.

“What happens to the people you take?”

Hopefully the questions of “why did you take them” and “what is this place” would have some sidelong light shed on them as he answered the first. If light could even find purchase in this realm.

She dipped the other half of the biscuit into her soup before nibbling at it: she figured she deserved at least some narcotic relief, and the flavor helped bolster the bread.


Charôţh savored a bite of his soup, swishing it within his mouth as he watched and listened. Katya appeared noticeably more relaxed before him, though there were contemptuous pulses that flared across her eyes. These too will pass, the Shadow Prince thought to himself before collecting his words.

“They are alive,” the Shadow Prince finally answered, in such a manner to address an underlying concern. “Though perhaps they themselves lack that realization. My shadow forces seek out companions as those do in the realms of light… as well as intimacy and sexual succor.” A toss of his goblet was swallowed with an audible gulp, and the flush on his face had pulled the complexion to a nearly human shade.

“They are now citizens in the realms of shadow, certainly for a long time… perhaps for the rest of their days. Their existence needn’t be fraught with turmoil and grief, if they are willing to submit to the desires of their abductors.”

“They are acting on the primal impulses that unite us all,” Charôţh continued. “Sexual climax is a touch upon the plane of euphoric bliss that weaves itself across all beings, both dark and light and in between. It lingers and looms on my own mind, even as my passion fully invests itself into my bid for conquest.” 

With his elbow on the table, Charôţh’s fingertips dangled his goblet by its rim with casual twirls. “To climax is to be one with Creation, for those fleeting, succulent seconds. It can be quite addictive, as you very well may know for yourself.” His smile flitted curiously.

A trio of waiters arrived with pleasant offerings of smells and sights. The fowl was unveiled as chicken, delivered on an oblong platter between the Prince and Katya, glazed with a thick blackberry sauce and garnished accordingly.  

Slices of chicken breast were carved and placed upon Charôţh’s and Katya’s plates by a waiter’s patient knife and fork. A lightly sauced vegetable medley was portioned by another attendant, and the pair’s drinks were promptly refilled.

“And perhaps that is where my… challenging tastes come into play,” Charôţh said, resuming where he left off. “I’d like for you to fight against that climax… deny yourself the satisfaction of its release. If my simple command isn’t enough of an anchor, then perhaps the looming shadows of punishment will provide the proper motivation.” 

“After all, as one who selflessly administers aid, your earthly desires should be set aside for those of others, yes?” The Shadow Prince’s hand reached once again towards Katya, seizing her breast with a firm clasp, kneading it for a number of seconds before a gentle tug of her nipple accompanied its departure. 

“Who knows… your disdain for me might carry your discipline far across our intimate entanglements. But passion can be quite infectious… let’s hope it leaves you in a state of perpetual want.” The grin on Charôţh’s face flared deviously.

“We shall see for ourselves tonight,” the Shadow Prince declared, straightening himself in his chair. “I see no point in a delay. The sooner you acclimate yourself to my desires, the better.”


She sighed with an emotion too weak to be relief, but incomparable to anything else. They were prisoners of war, taken by a conqueror for labor and exploitation. Not dissimilar from that period of roving warlords that lay far closer to the now than many would like to think, well within the realm of comprehensibility. The people persisted, even in whatever wretched state they had been trapped in.

Her eyes lingered on his hands as he spoke and twirled his goblet, the sinuous grace of his hands combined with the quiet intensity with which he spoke wove a compelling heat that settled upon her. The memory of his touch lingered all-too much, augmented by the lascivious paintings. He had a strange handsomeness, she decided: lean and pale.

“I suppose I’ll have to take your word on the matter of, ah, climaxes for now; as you’ve said, I’ve never, been with another. And my self-produced ‘climaxes’ have generally been rote and underwhelming.” Indeed, for her they had generally been little more than a machine-like session of joylessly pressing at herself to elicit stimulus; she had difficulty understanding how much weight folks often regarded the matter.

Something far more akin to relief than before flooded through her as the “fowl” he seemed to take such fiendish delight in foreshadowing was revealed to be a mere chicken. A delicious one, at that. It was something of a comfort that the beings here were still human enough to require food, at least enough to have the infrastructure for it. She ate vigorously: meat was amongst the scarcest food available during the years of rationing, one that was much-needed.

It certainly didn’t hurt that it was so well-prepared.

“If those climaxes are what all the fuss is about, I don’t believe I’ll have too much trouble resisting.” Her eyes gleamed sharp, mouth tilted smugly with the veiled challenge: “show me how good it can be”. Perhaps the inebriation was lending her too much courage.

As if in chastisement, his hand was upon her again, almost as warm as a human’s now. Light pinpricks danced at the back of her neck with his ministrations, even through the thick white cloth. Such promise seemed to linger in those touches, even the hint of pain at his pinch that drove an airy, startled sound from her throat. It was only a good deal after he released her that she gathered herself enough to respond.

“Generally, aiding others is my desire, but it’s been in such a way that’s more substantive than fleeting moments of extraneous pleasure and not at the cost of all of me.” Katya was still a person, after all. She deserved pieces of herself that were just hers.

His sudden rise and resolution was startling, but expected. It took only a moment’s hesitation for her to rise with him: it would be best to try and get this evening’s tribulations over with; perhaps then he’d leave her alone in the morning, and she’d be free to explore.

But despite her rationalizations, the girl would be lying to herself if she denied any curiosity, any desire.

“Very well, I suppose it only makes sense that the farce of this betrothal extends to the marriage bed. Let’s be done with it.” Less venom than she wanted had made it in her voice.


The smile that curled below Charôţh’s cheeks relished the subtle challenges that Katya presented. There would be a moment’s consideration before his decision was made. “Let’s see just how ready you are, my dear Katya.”

There was a sudden snap of the Shadow Prince’s fingers, and both he and Katya found themselves seated upon the black velvet blankets of his bed. The gray mist danced and flowed along its foundation, and traces of candlelight emanated a soft orange glow across the bedroom.

“My apologies for the hastiness, but your beauty makes it quite difficult for me to wait.” The grin never left Charôţh’s face as a series of hand gestures invoked a sightless presence around Katya… a swoop of his palm commanded an invisible force of arms to remove her surcoat and dress, discarded unceremoniously to the floor alongside her wimple. She was then directed to lay upon her back with a backwards pull of her shoulders, wearing nothing but her undergarments as the Shadow Prince dissolved his own fittings into nothingness with another snap.

“This I save for myself,” the Shadow Prince cooed as he freed Katya’s loins from their tantalizing barricade. A series of tugs slid up the softness of her legs, culminating with a careless toss of cloth. 

A fluid, cup-like motion of his hand then parted her thighs. From there, the unseen strength relinquished its hold as the Shadow Prince positioned the swollen tip of his rigid cock against the flowery folds between Katya’s thighs. His fevered gaze dangled downwards to his lover’s face, buttressed by his thin, muscular arms and shoulders.

“You are mine, Katya… now and forever.” With a motion of his waist, he slipped inside his betrothed.

The succulent sensation of warmth spilled across his body. There was a brief moment of effort to pierce Katya’s shield of purity, and then his cock was fully immersed… arching upwards and inwards, as it burrowed as deeply as its excitement would allow. 

“Oh… oh yes, Katya.” The thrusts were heavy and rhythmic, each with a second’s savor of ecstasy at the nethermost arc. The pleasure built quickly until a final, desperate buck of his hips swallowed every inch of his cock, accompanied by euphoric moans that the Shadow Prince seemed almost to fight against, muffling their intensity with pursed lips.

As he flooded Katya with his seed, Charôţh’s eyes pulsed between a fiery red and a vivid sky blue… refusing to close amidst the throes of ecstasy as they affixed upon Katya’s own forest-green orbs. His pants climbed from within his throat as sweat collected upon his brow, pattering against Katya’s forehead in bulbous droplets.

His cock eventually eased, shrinking back from its spasmic frenzy, until its head nestled within Katya’s opening with aftershocks of elated exhaustion. The eyes of the Shadow Prince cooled to a neutral cerulean, and his mind seemed to return from nirvana… some celestial place above the descriptions of language.

There we are,” he sighed throatily before maneuvering his spent body to Katya’s side. “You did well, my betrothed. Though you yourself shall never partake of such delights, know that I am quite satisfied.” The Shadow Prince then shifted to his side towards Katya, supporting the chin of his inquisitive face with a bent elbow’s palm. “For the moment, at least.”


Once again, the sense that… something… was conveniently absent from Kelyn’s response flagged Charles’ scrupulous instincts. He of course didn’t care to interrupt their momentum with an inquiry, as their rapport was growing by leaps and bounds with every exchange, but somehow understood that whatever her secret was, it would rear its head sooner or later. It might raise an eyebrow but he’d be sure to shrug it off… he was good at that sort of thing, and to each his own, as they say. He had his own crosses to bear, after all.


Her breath caught in her throat as they were whisked straight onto the bed; too little time was given to recover before being stripped and shoved onto her back. An attempt to cover her chest was made, but the force that had pulled her back kept her pinioned.

His own disrobing could not be seen, only surmised as his now-bare arms crept up her legs like a grasping spider—her head remained pinned as well. One that had taken her braies and left her shivering.

The pressure keeping her stiff had ceased now, at least. The first thing she did was cover her chest as best she could with her slender arms, the next was to look at him, a hunter poised for the kill.

There was an allure to the intensity with which he regarded her, the sheer closeness. The weighty finality of his words. It would only get him so far on its own, however. A squeak of fear slipped from her lips at the feel of his heat so close to her junction.

The girl yelped and squeezed her eyes shut when he sheathed himself within her, unyiedingly him.

Though the languid atmosphere of the dinner had relaxed her by the most minute amount, she had no preparation for this. His cock abraded through her, her passage hot as a crucble, tight and dry as a drumhead.

Perhaps the overwhelming sensation of being filled with another could have grown tolerable at least, given time and encouragement. Charôţh gave her neither. The man tore within her some part so deeply lodged she had not realized its pervasion, and the pain was commensurate.

He would not get her tears, she promised herself again. But god it hurt; he was splitting her in two, carving her from herself and replacing all she was with him. Even her breath was pushed out of her, each thrust forced a gasping exhale, each retreat a pained whimper.

Katya shoved her mind elsewhere then, it politely showed itself out of the room that was her skull. Now it was more like she was an impassive observer, watching a different woman be brutalized by a conqueror. The play of colors in his eyes was more akin to a novel sunset now.

It was only when he was done that she returned to herself, though her emotions felt muffled. Further away than her body, for now.

With disdain, she wiped his sweat from her brow, trying to force as much air back into her lungs as she could and trying not to retch. For a time, words escaped her and her thoughts, only being drawn back into sharp, targeted focus as he slipped from her and spoke. His words gave her mind enough to work with to snap back:

“Well, the supposed delights weren’t exactly difficult to resist; 2 minutes of pained squelching noises between my thighs is hardly the most compelling siren.”

Shaking anger laced through her voice, barely-suppressed. He had robbed her of her first intimacy, turned what was supposed to be a pleasurable, sweet exploration of sensation and body into a careless, selfish exercise. More the fool she for expecting anything selfless of a warlord; pontificating about pleasure was far easier than delivering it, after all.

“Perhaps I could find a book to read for next time, if this is to be a regular infliction. Do something intricate with my hair, maybe.”

The bitterness continued into her sigh as she sat up and moved to undo her braid, hair streaming like spun gold over her shoulders. Her core ached as she bent to pick up her discarded clothes, tossing them at the busts she could have sworn were leering at them. The wet trickle of his seed sent a realization through her, one that came with a deathly weight.

“We need silphium root.” The physician stated with a notable lack of affecf, gaze aimed at anywhere but Charôţh. A new fear arose, a new cost that she may have to pay making itself known with the cloying heat now sliding out of her.

Would he force her to carry a child as well?


The exhilarating flood of release had already slipped its hold from Charôţh’s mind and loins, and the realization began to settle that Katya had not quite enjoyed her own experience. The coping sound of distance had already laid its claim upon his lover’s voice, and the ghost of a frown tugged at the corners of his mouth. A long moment passed between them, solemn and dispassionate.

“We need silphium root,” Charôţh repeated, seemingly speaking to something other than Katya. Within a few moments, there was a single, loud knock at the door. “Come,” the Shadow Prince called, prompting a small, black-robed servant to enter and scurry to the healer’s side of the bed. Upon closer inspection, the servant was only a robe, with a hood draped around an invisible head and unseen hands offering a plate before Katya’s presence.

Silphium root at your request, m’lady,” said a prickly, nasally voice. A brief presentation of the plate’s contents preceded the next point. “Also the stem of the sky flower, which will nullify your potential pregnancy, should you decide to consume it.” The offerings were left on the nightstand, and the servant dismissed himself without another word.

In the meantime, the Shadow Prince had sat up on the edge of the bed, busying himself with his own whims. A tucked-away violin’s case floated across the bedroom and into his hands by mental command, and before long the instrument was tucked under his chin alongside a bow in his hand. Music began to play, frenetic and choppy at first before leveling into crisp, poignant waves. After a time, the musical piece culminated into a shuddery, deeply somber crescendo, after which Charôţh withdrew the violin from his chin, breathing heavily as if the effort had drained him.

Silence descended like an curtain upon the bedroom once more, and the Shadow Prince’s eyes turned to Katya, now the color of a faded, overcast blue.

“I’m disappointed that you weren’t able to enjoy your first act of physical love,” Charôţh stated with a genuine sense of regret in his voice. “Luckily, this will be far from your only act.” A smile sifted to his face, one that seemed to offer encouragement as opposed to grim realization.

Still sitting opposite his lover on the bed, Charôţh’s hand caressed a pocket of empty air before him. Katya would feel his disembodied touch across her cheek, tender and reassuring. Love’s intoxicating release seemed to touch its influence upon even the darkest of beings.

“I allowed my lust to overrule any conscientious considerations, at the cost of your own suffering.” There was a surprising note of apology in his words, but also a noticeable reluctance to verbalize it.

“If it’s of any consolation to you, my first act of intimacy was fairly joyless as well. I was forced as a young age to copulate with a contemptible witch, and her embrace was cold and listless. It was quite the relief, once the exchange was over.” The Shadow Prince sighed, but there was little regret expressed in his breath. “Such are the ceremonious coming-of-age rituals for beings of the Dark. We are taught to disassociate sexual release with attraction, but the curvaceous offerings of mankind have only grown more… tantalizing with the passing of generations.”  

Charôţh leaned the violin case against a nightstand before shifting to lay on the bed, hands tucked behind his head while staring upwards. He often found a silent comfort in trailing his eyes along the ornate carvings which splayed and spiraled across the ceiling, showing themselves through the translucent fabric of the bed’s canopy.

“At any rate, what’s done is done. I would caution against training yourself to resent the act of lovemaking, since our entanglements will be common occurrences. I can only hope that our… your experiences improve, with time and patience.” A certain coldness has once again taken residence in Charôţh’s voice, and he quietly welcomed its return. In the end, he thought, Katya’s pleasure is a mere supplement to my own, secondary and unnecessary. Such is her weight to bare.


Katya pulled the sheets to cover herself at the knock, the black fabric cool and soft across her bare skin. The servant’s lack of hnads was noticed as soon as he entered, the lack of anything else when it approached.

“Ah, thank you.” Still, it wouldn’t be polite not to thank the thing, even if might only a manifestation.

The girl ate the bitter herbs, the taste in her mouth now matching the roiling in her stomach. At least she was offered a choice in this.

The music was unexpected; more so the fact that such a creature could produce anything of beauty. The symphony held groef, boundless enough to nearly bring her to tears in the reverie. A shuddering breath escaped her as the sorrowful threnody finished, as if she could breathe out all the melancholy that plagued them. It lingered enough to quaver her voice, even in the wake of his remorseless non-apology.

“Yes, you did. And it is ineeed of little consolation; it means you might know something of how wretched it can be and still chose to inflict it on me.” And likely countless others. Hurt leaked into her voice, creeping as if there was actually any affection for him to have betrayed.

Their wedding night would set the pattern, she realized. If she could not coax him to consider her now, the odds of doing so would decrease each rote, joyless day.

“If all the experiences are to be like that, I see little natural reaction but to resent them. Why mark me at all if you treat your betrothed like a paid harlot?” His caress mocked her further; the facade of tenderness only seemed to mantle him when it did not ask anything remotely taxing.

No, her own lack of experience had not moved him; a different tack was needed, even if risky. Katya turned to look at him now, eyes gleaming emeralds, lit with cold fire.

“I suppose I should have expected your skills to be lacking. A warlord used only to taking from the unwilling could hardly be expected to have developed any capacity for delivering pleasure to another.” Her voice turned imperious, filled with a power and confidence she did not currently possess. Perhaps he’d actually respond to her less subtle challenge, given his disregard for the less overt one, his ignoring of the petty snipes. Sympathy wpuld obviously not move him, perhaps the desire for dominance would.

“I don’t think you even could bring me to these supposed peaks you have no problem expounding about.” A smug slant marked her smile.


It swiftly dawned on Charôţh that he had previously not spoken of his sexual breaking to any creature, light or dark or of mankind. No effort was made to keep it hidden, but there was never any occasion to share it, even with the wenches and slaves enjoyed in his past. He had confessed it to Katya without hesitation, and his revelation left him equally relieved and perturbed. 

Involving himself in the realms of intimacy and vulnerability has conjured strange reflections. Were these wise endeavors, befitting of the Shadow Prince? There was a lack of concern that was alarming in itself, and perhaps even this fell short of the true crisis before him. He had ravished and ravaged the woman promised to him by prophesy… and his mind incredulously felt the stony weight of regret. Was his impervious soul slowly being weathered? Could Katya somehow sense this weakness, and sought to press the only advantage she had?

Charôţh rebuked these potentialities, but admitted his admiration. Through her resentment Katya meant to challenge him, all the while refusing the river of hopelessness that would have drowned any other woman. 

The look on the Shadow Prince’s face shifted from incredulity to a sort of buoyant acceptance. Only the Fates were privy to the nature of their love and how it would blossom, but Charôţh moved to enforce this love, whether it be rooted in fear or affection, or some unspeakable combination. 

“My dear Katya,” Charôţh said in response, after a curious narrowing of his eyes. “I’ll offer you an even greater advantage. Your sweet slit shall forever be free from my cock’s intrusion, lest I succeed to pleasure you to ecstasy another way.”

The Shadow Prince lifted to his knees and crawled along the bed towards the maiden of light, situating himself before her pair of pale legs as his mauve gaze devoured her bare body. He then leaned forward and lowered his lips, pulling close to her wet cleft as his hands parted her knees.

“Hear me well, maiden Katya, for I am nothing if not a creature of my word. Reject the climb of release, and my cock shall nary again slip its way between your thighs. Even if your body should surrender its resistance, perhaps you’ll hide it well, and I’ll be none the wiser.”

With that, Katya felt a spongy wetness against her clit.

Charôţh was not quite a connoisseur of the nub that hid itself within a woman’s core, but perhaps it didn’t matter. As harshly as his cock had thrust, his tongue was conversely tender. Flutters and flicks ran up and down along Katya’s folds. Her clit was gently sucked and tugged with puckered lips, contrasted by hot, deliberate gusts of breath. A rhythm was established and rarely wavered, one which indulged in time and methodical exploration.

All the while, the mind of the Shadow Prince had already settled. The world was his to claim, as well at Katya of the Light.


Kelyn waited quite patiently at the back door, smiling softly to herself. Calling was a smart idea. Resourceful. She considered the little patio, a small pot garden ripe with tomatoes, onions, spinach, and a dozen different herbs. It was impressive what the woman had managed in such a small space and she obviously had a green thumb. If Kelyn walked to close to any of the plants, they would wilt and die out of sheer spite.


The Grand Overseer

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions


Zoya braces herself against the earth to either search or hold onto her waning sanity. The grass is slick with dew, or bile, or tears alike; She cannot tell. Frigid fingers curl into the soil where Ingrid’s body disintegrated. She had been there — and then gone — and in her place remained only the stomach curdling reminder of her lifeless form folding in on itself. Where once beautiful features had both intimidated and ridiculed Zoya, sinking cheeks and hollowed eyes broke down and down and down, caving in and folding over pallid skin upon skin until not even the long tendrils of her pale hair or shell-belly opalescent nails remained. She had rot and rooted to the blood stained earth. She had been there, crooning to the moon, and then gone…

In her wake, the survivor’s fear is lucid now; all metallic and coppery on her bitten tongue as Zoya’s teeth grind to the set of her jaw. She chews her terror like fat on a tendon, gnashing at the sinew to severe it free from her thinning sanity. But the relief does not come, the chasm of her mind just pulls and splits wider. Sobs rack her form as her hands desperately comb the grass, understanding inch by inch the terrible reality laid bare before her.

“Please, please,” she urges to anyone — anything — that would hear her. Instead, her fingertips graze the book. The damning beginning of any of this. Spider walking her touch up along the spine, she can’t understand yet what it is that brings her to caress the cover. The leather is worn and almost pulses, breathes, preening to her attention as she traces the bizarre symbols etched along its spine. A serpentine twist of a chill slides upward along her vertebrae, tugging her taunt and alert so that she gathers it against her chest and perches up on her haunches.

The garden around her holds its breath. As a small girl, there were many times her aunt Viveka dissuaded her from playing in the wrought iron gated backyard. It had been one of the few peculiar limits the woman imposed on her niece, who often came to the antique Victorian house in an attempt to escape the shackles of such things. Naturally, Zoya would press the boundaries all around her. She would come to recognize hemlock, belladonna, foxglove, wolfsbane, and understand then why she had no business frolicking and touching their buddings.

But it was her childhood friend, Ingrid who had been the most curious, and dangerously so. When Zoya was taunted into sneaking out with the curious book found in the house’s decrepit basement just a week prior, it was with utter skepticism that she relented. She only wanted to shut Ingrid up. She never imagined—

“Hello?” Her voice trembled through the stillness encasing her as she rose from her skinned knees. Scuff-toed boots gingerly lead her forward a step, and then another, the book still clenched tightly in her hold. “Who is it?”

Something had changed the most integral part of herself and somehow, Zoya knew it was not the sudden death and bizarre disappearance of her friend’s body, nor was it the absurd series of events that led to this very pivotal moment. She remembered so vaguely, like peering through a fogged window, the twisting body of Ingrid as she danced and sang praises to the black sky. One hand twisted above her head, the book cradled in her other arm and nestled against her bare breast, and Zoya just looked on, laughing and drunk on the moment.

But something had been left behind in Ingrid’s absence. Something imposed upon this new reality. It was ominous and near, all around her, as familiar as the terror churning up her insides.

“Who’s there?!” She repeated louder this time, gathering her bearings. Her senses sharpened themselves against the face of panic and she wielded it like a weapon, daggering her focus to the blackness beyond the raised flower beds. They quivered too, swaying to a breeze Zoya could not feel.


It wasn’t the first time Kelyn had worked with the FBI in general and Deputy Chief Anderson in particular, but she was ready to jump of this Solstice case. She’d gotten the case files almost three days ago but had only accepted yesterday. It was compelling and ‘right up her alley’. The Chief’s words, not hers.

Kelyn strode in behind Anderson, instantly taking in the office, the Polaroids, the laptop and the man behind them. She stood strong and sure, dressed in a smart pair of slacks and a sharp burgundy long sleeved top. She was short, maybe five foot five and couldn’t have been older than twenty five, a pretty young face, skin the color of light caramel and red hair cut short in the back and long in the front so it framed her face. She was slender and elegant, lithe like a fencer and smiled warmly with pretty lips touched with a light rose lipstick.

She looked like a pushover and a bit of an airhead.

Until you got to her eyes.

A sharp and fierce intelligence stared back through pools of liquid sapphire. It was obvious that she assessed things in an instance and acted without hesitation. And there was something… else.

Something undefinable. Not any sort of feminine wile, not any kind of expression or mannerism.

Just something… different.

Whoever she was, she didn’t fit into the typical box someone of her appearance would confine themselves to.

Kelyn sat on one of the wooden chairs, crossing her long legs. She wore sneakers – clean, but well broken in. They rather contrasted with the sharp business wear. No jewelry either.

And wasn’t it hot out for long sleeves?

“Good afternoon, Detective. I look forward to utilizing our unique skill sets in a mutually beneficial manner.

She sounded just like a grown-up. Who would of thought?


First there was light…

…and then there was mind.

A pair of ethereal eyes blinked themselves alive, and measured breaths seemed at first to doubt their own existence. A relentless hum vibrated its intoxicating resonance upon saturated eardrums. It was a sound beyond space and time, above life and death.  

All around was the seeping, swimming black. Less than nothing, yet more than everything there is, or ever was. 

Spatial awareness was the first to impose its natural laws upon the fledgling consciousness, followed closely by sensation. Goosebumps lifted like textured leather on virgin skin, and hairs stood on end like a centipede’s legs.

The first words were pulled from a dry, raspy throat and resembled the sound of a crackling fire.

“Where am I?”

You are here, said a voice within the endless void. Soon you will be whisked away.

“What do you mean?” 

You have been summoned.

“By whom?”

Not by whom. By circumstance.

“I still don’t understand…”

There is nothing to understand. Your existence is purely reflexive. A bi-product of the book.

“The book? What book?”

There was an impatient silence. Then, what could have been the sound of snapping fingers sent a flood of grotesque sensation into motion. Comprehension and all its momentous implications descended like a deadly, determined eagle. Self-examination and critical thought…

A mental image of a golden spindle pulsed itself through the fog, and the metaphor was excruciatingly obvious. Threads of lives, endless and circular, bridged briefly by the frivolous misunderstanding of death. 

There is no death, the Grand Overseer forcefully declared to the entire universe. 

Very good, was the response from the void. There was no encouragement in its tone, only placid acceptance.

The blackness around the Grand Overseer suddenly began to jerk forward, propelling him with horrifying speed towards a distant, barely discernible point of light in the vast distance… 

***

Zoya would see a sturdy-looking man around six feet tall seemingly yanked before her, as if the air had coughed him to existence. He was wrapped in a rippling black robe that defied the gravity around him, floating a few feet above the damp earth. Piercing green eyes wavered through subtleties of shade, and a soft ochre complexion . The bridge of his nose forked towards sharp eyebrow blades, and wavy black hair seemed to mimic the robe’s carefree defiance.

And all around him… the black aura

The Grand Overseer would experience an intense, primal, sexual urge that rose and fell like a wave upon the sight of a woman. Then, as the ageless continued to acclimate itself through its flesh housing, it narrowed its eyes and parted its lips. There was a delay before it spoke, and then the words arrived. A chorus of five simultaneous voices, or five hundred.

“Zoya. Your fear and sadness is unwarranted. We are now eternally tethered.”

The arms of the Grand Overseer parted wide, and a sort of translucent illustration manifested between them. Zoya would see threads upon golden threads, with a forever’s worth of knots tied upon them, swirling with circular motions, stacking into glittering cylinders with indiscriminate choice…

The pair of emerald eyes studied Zoya with silent intensity. Snapping fingers eventually puffed the mystifying vision away, and the being spoke again.

“Your division from Ingrid offers mutual benefits. Her essence carries immutably forward. Your paths will cross again, in another—”

There was a sudden burst of light before the living apparition collapsed awkwardly onto the ground with a loud thump. The watery black robe seemed to dissolve completely away, leaving the emerald-eyed… man?.. naked in a heap. A few moments passed as the world held its breath, and then…

“Clothes… please,” came the plea of a now shockingly human voice.


Zoya’s senses had been sharpened, honed wholly by fear. The violence of the breeze quickened and whipped through the branches of the weeping pines, stirring up the stench of the earth’s rot and decay. The wintry air was bitter cold, cutting like glass across the planes of her freckled cheeks, unrelenting as it tore at her form. She was scarcely a tendril of mortality, beaten against the element while the manifestation of something indiscernible takes shape and form and light ahead.

And those senses which kept her footing here in this reality suddenly dulled. A tranquil sort of peace overcame her, like being plunged underwater and floating aimlessly in its depths. Her eyes followed the trail of a hundred—no, a thousand—golden threads that coiled and knotted and spun about one another, conjuring a tangle of paling light. Her mind could not comprehend the sight; the human velleity to reject which it could not understand rearing forth what would come to be temporary amnesia.

Suddenly a snap cracked like lightning across the forefront of her skull, momentarily blinding her, (somehow, she couldn’t understand. It was late. It was dark. How can there be light?) Her very soul felt to have dropped back into her body, heaving her from etterath and thrusting her back to reality.

A reality she couldn’t understand, still.

She swept the ground around her with a leering gaze that flickered about the garden. The mention of Ingrid was a whisper scraping against her ears, like the detached humming of a voice that came from within as much as it came from around her. Instead of finding the friend she could only faintly recall having been there—and now gone—her searching paused on the crumbled figure some paces away.

“Clothes?” She echoed, stupidly. Yes, she had hands, and they blanched knuckles around the spine of a forgotten book in her clutches. Abandoned if only for a moment, the tome was discarded upon the ground as she retrieved a scratchy afghan the girls had been using for the ritual’s materials. Zoya’s body moved on its own accord, as if she peered through a thinly veiled barrier that kept her from questioning what it was she was doing. She only knew urgency, to move and become useful and no longer prone with terror.

Approaching the figure with all the caution reserved for a feral animal, she knelt down on shaking legs while her mind raced to catch up with her body. A thousand questions fought to crawl up her throat, muffled by her labored breaths. The memory of something wrong shifted through her consciousness as she tried to will the recollection forth. Why was she here? She knew not to venture into aunt Viveka’s garden…

Draping the crocheted blanket across the man’s bare back, she was attentive to not touch him, though something provoked her to trail the notches of his spine. Her frozen fingers accidentally grazed the nape of his neck, churning up a splintered vision of blackness made unbearable light. A thousand voices rang through her mind, all words impossible to understand, apart from one singular fragmented sentence.

We are now eternally tethered.

She yanked her hands back and fisted them against the muddied thighs of her jeans, as if touching him had been as physically painful burden. With this strange encounter came a jolt of sudden awareness, making her blink against the darkness and sweep her focus around the garden.

“Where did you—” Eyes narrowed. She thought to reach out and touch the place in the air where she watched him birth into existence, but that was impossible. This all was impossible. Instead, she sneered and spat, “What the fuck is going on?”


There was a moment of silence as the file lay like a brick between them. Charles would eventually reach f

The loneliness crept in slowly at first, like a trickling creek. Then the feeling of gravity, that incessant pull of natural law, would further lend credence to the existence of many absurdly funneled to one, the familiarity of everywhere harshly narrowed to here. His gasps would catch against phlegm in his throat, and there was the briefest panic that something was obstructing his breathing. The hellish feeling would subside almost immediately, and a wash of calm bestowed itself across his body, perhaps a bodily mechanism ironing out the trembles and quakes of disorientation.

He climbed slowly to his feet, nude with a bit of mud across his thigh and chest. He would speak again, his voice steady and purposed, as if relaying some innate knowledge that sought to free itself from his mouth.  

“Zoya, your pull from the Great Source occurred seventeen hundred and twenty-two years ago.

Your first life was as Ada Saban, garment maker, born 317 after Christ’s death. Died 351 after Christ’s death.

Your second life was as Agmundr Niesche, sailor of the Tabash vessel. Born 401 after Christ’s death. Died 441 after Christ’s death.

Your third life was unnamed. A crib death after three days. Born 551 after Christ’s death.

Your fourth life was as Shang Liu Guo, attendant to the great Prince Meng Chai Mio. born 816 after Christ’s death. Died 871 after Christ’s death.

Your fifth life—”

Another sudden collapse would knock the wind from the stranger’s lungs with an unfortunate blow of his knee against his own chest. Desperate gulps pulled in breaths like a landlocked fish until calm arrived again. Then, for a series of moments, an otherworldly language spilled from his lips, sounding something like a series of whistling flutes with thick, punctuated trebles possibly indicating breaks between words. 

The strange speech would wane into nothingness as the man climbed onto all-fours, gathering his strength and mind once more. Finally, he found himself back on his heels, full of an aching loneliness alongside an utter feeling of isolation, which then gave way to…

…embarrassment.

Looking down upon his genitalia with a sudden flood of grotesque, wide-eyed realization, the stranger would turn beet red and rush himself behind a nearby fence post. His stern gaze reinforced his earlier request while he shielded his lower half as best as he could.

“CLOTHES, Zoya! Damn you! Then I’ll tell you anything you wish to know!”


The Shadow Prince

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions


The clouds above Cirrane village coalesced into a floating blanket that rejected the sun’s light above, casting shadows like massive ink blots onto the pebbled road beneath it. A young girl in a flower dress pulled the gaze of her father towards the strange rain cloud with a point of her finger…

…but what Cirrane would receive was far beyond rain.

Before long, the shadow soldiers surged towards the bustling outdoor market like gray mists with vaguely humanoid shapes. They were as nondescript as shadows upon the corner of one’s eye, but appeared as transparent soldiers when still enough to take prisoners or direct orders… soldiers with molten eyes and uniforms of leathered skin.

The strolling father in his miner’s cap and overalls was pushed to the ground with blades pressed against his neck, while his screaming daughter fled until she was swept up by a horseback soldier’s arm and restrained against a mane of ebbing tendrils.  

A cacophony of chaos rose along with the screams of those woefully unprepared. Doors of buildings were slammed shut only to be torn off with a hurricane’s fury and ransacked by blurred, bestial beings. Women were taken and occasionally swallowed into the air, their screams abruptly cut from existence. Men fought with whatever they could manage as weapons, be it a broom handle or loose brick, only to be struck down or lassoed and dragged away by galloping horses.

Amidst the horror and pandemonium, a hazy presence slowly materialized itself into a corporeal form, like a swimmer surfacing from the depths. The sight of a tall, slender  man with leather armor the color of dried blood unveiled itself near the community building to stunned onlookers. His skin was as pale as snow, while his dark wavy hair flowed to a wind not of this earthly plane. Stark red markings and embellishments scattered themselves across the his armor, mostly strange glyphs that kept their truths away from unknowing eyes. He stood with arms that were calmly folded behind his back.

Though the name escaped comprehension, the onlookers ultimately understood. This is the Shadow Prince.

Yet another village claimed, was the look on his eyes while he reveled in quiet triumph. And many more still to fall. 

“Enough!” The cry was enough to shake the Prince from his reflections, and his focus settled upon a young, armored knight before him, emboldened by the weapon in his hands.

The young warrior held forth his blade to the Prince’s chest. “Stop this!” he insisted with a seething defiance that masked his dread. A merchant’s cart with caged chickens had toppled nearby, and their screeches perfectly captured the terror coursing through the air.

The Shadow Prince smiled at the boy’s request. “No,” he whispered back.

The warrior gritted his teeth in anger before his blade was swung. The Shadow Prince stepped calmly to the side and neatly dodged the attack. For a minute or so there was a ballet of desperation as the young warrior’s frantic swings failed to land a blow upon his graceful opponent, who hopelessly seemed one step ahead.

Finally though, with what seemed like a stroke of luck from the God’s themselves, the tip of the blade haphazardly pierced the chest of the Shadow Prince, and his snarl of pain accompanied a backwards tumble onto the ground.

He was but a moment away from lifting to his feet and ending the pathetic charade when a healer girl inexplicably rushed to his side A brief nudge of agitated dismissal would give way to the sight of eyes as they laid upon the woman… and the particles of air swirling around him seemed to freeze into place. There was some sort of subconscious, wordless realization… until a string of them finally sifted to the lips of the entranced Prince. 

“You are… who are you?”

The one? his mind questioned with the awe of a fledgling stargazer. She was attractive beyond the incommodious pulses of lust that the Shadow Prince grudgingly indulged upon to satisfy his meager ties to mortality. Her beauty spoke to something eternal, something that lifted above time itself and entwined with his essence… in this life, or the one that followed.

A few moments passed as the young woman dutifully tended to his wound. The Shadow Prince wouldn’t resist and remained still. Once it seemed the woman was finished, the Prince seized her forearm with one hand and drew a glyph upon it with the other… slowly and precisely, spreading a wave of gooseflesh. The mark’s imprint resembled a pair of entwined snakes upon a bed of waves, ghosting away after a few moments.

He then climbed to his feet, his gaze ever locked upon the healer girl. 

“Dear maiden, my name is Charôţh. I am honored and humbled by your presence.” A polite bow of greeting preceded his next words. “I have decided that your village shall be spared from my onslaught. In exchange, our lives are now bound together by the mark of Ætranos.” He could see the confusion in her eyes, but left it alone.

A snap of the Prince’s fingers instantly evaporated the pillaging forces, and the sudden silence that followed swallowed the village with finality.

“Until we meet again,” he said with a smile to the woman, still on her knees. Another snap of his fingers, and he disappeared before her very eyes.

___

Years passed. Kingdoms fell, as well as villages. The conquest of the Shadow Prince had neared its ultimate goal of dominance, and yet he sat wearily upon his throne as his trusted second approached with a climb up the circular staircase.

“My liege,” came the report of General Onyx. “More news to report. Rebellions gathering momentum and spreading outward.” He took a moment to reflect on the magnitude of the matter. “Their… alchemies have improved, it seems.”

“Yet I remain on the cusp,” Charôţh sighed through his breath. “If only the world accepted the inevitable, this would already be done with.”

“My scouts have returned with more details,” Onyx continued. “The village of Cirrane appears to have fortified into a stronghold.”

Charôţh’s eyes widened before narrowing into snake-like slits. “Cirrane,” the Shadow Prince hissed as he shifted on his seat.

“You’re familiar, my liege?”

The Shadow Prince shut his eyes and nodded. “I am familiar, and I seek to be unfamiliar,” he sneered while lifting to his feet. “We shall go to complete what I had left unfinished.”

___

The villagers of Cirrane were much better prepared when the ominous clouds gathered once more over their heads, but the fear on their faces was unmistakable. A large troop of knights assembled to await the looming threat, assembled in rows with blades drawn, while women and children fled or hid as best they could.  

Eventually, a swirling portal as black as the void pooled before the knights, rousing a chorus of gasps and shouts. The Shadow Prince emerged through the dark doorway, flanked by hordes of his hellborn soldiers.

Before he could lift a deadly finger towards the row of armored rebels before him, he was interrupted by someone pushing to the front and ahead of the knight’s positions. The Shadow Prince was visibly taken aback when he realized it was the healer girl, but rigidly stood his ground.

“And what have you say before the heat of battle, dear maiden?” Charôţh asked after a fleeting pause, unable to guise his curiosity.


Katya Greenleaf had been in the town center the day of the attack, in what she would later learn was among the first wave of the endtimes.

At first, she thought it a mere storm, her pace hurrying to get back to her cottage. Then the charging beasts descended to prove her otherwise. She ran, at least initially, before managing to subsume herself in the cold, calculating mindset of the wartime clinician. Triage. Treat who you could as best you could with what you had. Unfortunately there were few wounded, only the dead and the taken. Still, she tried, flitting as stealthily as she could across the town.

One man, the only identifiable one akongst the assailants, soon appeared, quickly ending up engaged with one of the few standing knights that remained in the villags—practically a boy. She could not help but watch, frozen in fear behind a set of crates.

Her consciousness slid over the blur of runes, mind unable to latch on enough to parse even one. Even the color of his eyes seemed an indiscernable mass. The girl broke from her paralysis once the scuffle finished.

The young knight scurried away as soon as he had an opening. Wise. Katya looked to the wounded man, breathing sharp as she fought with herself. He was obviously a prominent figure in conducting this slaughter; perhaps his death would prevent others. Her hands twitched.

Life needed to be preserved, regardless of ideology, intent, actions, regardless of anything.

“I’m Katya, lay still now, we’re going to get you fixed up, okay?” She tried to keep her voice comforting; human connection was often the only thing that kept the severely wounded clinging to life long enough for trearment.

Katya moved to kneel at him, beginning to suture. It seemed rather unecessary after a mere three stitches however, his flesh knit together to leave the man unscathed.

Before she could stand and draw back, he had grabbed her, his grip cold and firm as steel. A cthonic chill followed in the wake of his finger, the procedure allowing him plenty of time to regard her features.

She had a soft face and sharp jaw, doll-like lips lying under a button nose. A milkmaid braid as gold as sunshine crowned her head, pinned tight, and large forest green eyes stared fearfully back at him. Finally, she was released.

After an oddly genteel introduction, he vanished, taking the sieging horde with him.

There could be no knowing his motivations and intent for her, what the mark meant, only blind speculation. And there was little time for that in the aftermath.

Nightmares hounded her since, and though that was the case for most all the townsfolk, hers often took a less typical shape. Between the normal images of the sick and wounded and dying and dark were odd vignettes: plummeting through endless mists. A field of poppies, scarlet as loathing. Blood, so much blood, pooling into a grasping dark.

The years following hardened the village. Their once self-imposed insularity reached new heights as their trading partners were swallowed from the map—seemingly literally in some cases. Cirrane had become a bastion against the encroaching dark.

Thankfully their initial, watered down isolation helped the needed transition to complete independence. Few changes were needed for complete self-reliance, more for the increased defenss focus: the peace would not last forever, they knew. There was speculation as to what happened to the taken, but most viewed it as a worse death, being dragged to a wretched afterlife.

The people seemed to either galvanize in their resistance, or succumb to despair as scant few refugees reported the elimination of an ever-increasing amount of kingdoms. Too many people came to her for poison. Perhaps she shouldn’t have refused them—they may very well try more painful methods—but she found that removing access to an easier method helped curb some of the casualties. Too few.

It seemed the world was ending. She herself would rather try and cling to every moment of existence she could. Hence why she had not discussed her marking; it was unlikely anyone would accept any association with the perpetrator of the apocalypse.

It was a winter night when they next struck. Once-green fields lay covered in a snowy shroud, leaving the landscape a featureless canvas as far as the eye could see. A full moon hung low in the sky, mantling the scene in a pallid silver light.

Katya had joined the soldiers for the upcoming battle, nervously triple-checking her supplies in the back. In the best case scenario, there’d be wounded. In the worst, they’d all be gone.

But the sight of the crimson-mantled man emerging from the portal sent a primal jolt through her, something not entirely fear. Perhaps. . .perhaps the slaughter could be avoided?

Decked in the white robes of a battlefield nurse, Katya resembled an ethereal wraith flitting to the front, at least in color and cut. Her braid—now only shoulder length—peeked loose at her neck from under the wimple; a plague of scarlet fever years ago had forced many a haircut, herself included. It was only logical that as one of the few treating the afflicted, she end up as such.

With an iron that belied her fear, she spoke when up front, soft and firm. There was much she wished to say, to ask, but lives were at stake.

“Years ago, you promised we’d be spared in exchange for you marking me.”—the girl extended that same arm, sleeves drawn—”Would you break that vow?”

It was a gambit that was unlikely to succeed: though he had indicated a regard for etiquette—at least on a surface level—she knew precious little about his regard for oaths. Not all supernatural creatures were bound by them; another tack would be needed.

“If I were to willingly join you, would you spare them again?” A waver could be detected now, the words joined by wisps of chilled breath.

The weight of the dagger in her boot seemed to grow as if in reminder. He had bound their lived together, supposedly. If the need for leverage arose, perhaps her life would hold weight enough to save the village, if threatened.

Life needed to be preserved, after all, and the cost of one could very well save many here.


The confrontation of the healer girl brought forth a sort of embarrassed grimace to the face of the Shadow Prince. Her nurse’s attire meant nothing to his forces—they were vicious enough to ignore the battlefield etiquette towards disregarding medics—but its significance spoke to the gospel of light. She was a helper, a healer, and now sought to be a selfless sacrifice.

The dark forces at his sides remained primed for slaughter, hinged upon his order, like rabid attack dogs pulling tautly upon their master’s leashes. And yet, the Shadow Prince held his tongue, refusing the command that would almost certainly overwhelm the steadfast knights and the draw of their swords.

“…if you were willing to join me.” Charôţh tasted the words presented to him, plunging his mind into the realm of possibility. There had been scant occasions when a woman had roused his interest above his lust for conquest, but the healer girl had awoken something primal. Even those of the dark were privy to spiritual revelation, and it was beyond certain he and she were woven. There was the promise of ventures across euphoric planes that transcended the thrusts of hips and throaty moans…

The mark of Ætranos had been little more than a formality. A bi-product of his unexpected fascination, an empyrean oath that could be broken with only the cost of loneliness… which at one point, would have been an acceptable forfeit. There had simply been no time for loneliness, not during his rampages across now conquered lands. But now his life’s ambitions were nearing their inevitable climax… and what then? What would there be left to dominate?

Indeed, the mark was simply an invitation for fate’s word, as it were. And now, before his very eyes, fate seemed to be speaking quite clearly. 

“Are you sure you’re willing, woman?” the Shadow Prince posed while stacking his arms across his chest. “Your life as it has been would vanish forever. For the rest of your days you would accompany my side as my betrothed.” As if his betrothed almost escaped his tongue, but his boldness was quick to make the correction.

“You would share my bed, tending to my whims and fancies… experience things beyond the scope of your comprehension, beyond fear.” Charôţh’s index finger raised, as if to say you mustn’t bring fear, fair maiden. Not to this agreement.

“If these conditions are acceptable to you,” Charôţh concluded, “then I shall concede towards withdrawal once more.” He then stepped to the side, allowing a path into the black, swirling void behind him.

“After you, if you’re so willing,” the Shadow Prince smiled while extending his arm. “But first, I must know your name.”


Her heart beat in the cage of her chest like a hummingbird’s wings; a bead of sweat dripped down the back of her neck even in the biting winter air. The mere act of regarding that inhuman army was taxing, let alone contemplating the much more permanent act of joining them in their domain.

The knights tried to maintain an unflappable demeanor, but it was obvious they were just as nervous as her. Many were praying that whatever was happening would spare them; many more were just waiting for when the snarling creatures charged.

As willing as one can be when under duress nearly spilled from her lips; sarcasm was a tempting outlet when trapped. Thankfully her mind mover faster than her tongue—at least in this instance—and her response was more measured.

“My life would be gone anyways with your prior course of action.” That and the lives of thousands, but it would not help to remind him of how many he would be forgoing the slaughter of; he seemed to revel the kill.

A title so grand as “betrothed” was surprising. Katya had expected “concubine” or “whore”. Perhaps “chattel”. What were his reasons for all this? Surely a warlord had no shortage of women he could threaten? But she was as likely to get an answer to that now as to “why kill the world?”.

The mere fact of whatever he had planned being beyond her comprehension was enough to justify fear, at least to any reasonable person. No one was entirely without fear of the unknown, let alone unknown surrounded by uncountable acts of slaughter. One could still glean the shape of an obscured thing by the ripples it produced.

But the thought that she could save her friends and fellows and neighbors and people from certain agony was enough to set her course. Fear was unavoidable, but it was the actions in spite of or because of it that held weight.

Plus, if it proved too unbearably unfathomable she would probably be able to find a means to end herself. A grim resolution to draw comfort from, and yet.

“I agree.”

Her steps did not falter—despite the leaden feel—even in the deeper patches of snow. She stopped only when next to him, not out of fear, but to turn and enfold his outstretched hand in one of hers. Soft and small.

“I am Katya Greenleaf. Let us be off then, dear Charôţh.” Cold fire shot through where the mark lay, tensing her jaw and sending ice water down her spine. But there was something more, some jolt of yearning connection that coiled around her spine like a climbing snake. Names held power, at least in some tales. Hopefully him knowing hers would now.

She could see his eyes now: an oddly human blue.

The girl—if permitted—would move to take him into that gaping unknown with her. If he truly considered then betrothed now, he should have little issue crossing the threshold with her.


In all honesty, the Shadow Prince expected the healer girl to balk at his terms, or at least attempt a bargain he would most surely reject. Instead she willingly surrendered, taking his hand as she readied herself for the unknown before her. Charôţh allowed himself a smile; she had impressed thus far, but the real challenge was about to begin.

“Very well, very good. I see that you are ready. But before we leave…”

With Katya’s hand still in his, he turned to the knights and “May the name of Katya Greenleaf be forever praised, and etched into legend. She has spared you all from certain destruction. I promise to treat her fairly and courteously on the other side, where the nest of shadows resides.” 

With that, the Shadow Prince took a long bow as his soldiers retreated from existence, and led Katya into the void portal as it swallowed them into another domain.

_____

They found themselves on a bridge made of what looked to be polished black marble, with faint red veins weaving through the sheen. Beyond the railings was a thick fog that shrouded a distant stretch of water on either side; the thick, maroon mass peering through the haze suggested that the moat consisted of blood. Groans of despair stretched rode along the gusts of wind that slid along their feet and past their ears. Looking above, the Shadow Prince’s castle resembled obsidian shards that stretched into, and perhaps past the heavens.

“Come, my dear,” Charôţh said as he beckoned Katya forward with a hand upon the small of her back. “It’s time to enjoy your new home.”

The entrance of the castle was a tall door made of a dark, oily oak, which parted slowly upon their approach. There was a sheet of shadow within its arch that concealed what lay within its gate, and for a moment they seemed to be entering another vessel of desolation.

The visual of the grand hall appeared suddenly. Upon a tall, circular staircase was the throne, made of marble with a back that arched outward like a crescent. Directly above the throne was the floating sculpture of an armored demoness, holding a pair of daggers in her hands and one clenched between her teeth, held in place with a magic that rejected a visual means of suspension. Her eyes blazed a red light that slid crimson contours across nearly every edge and bend, and her knees stretched into a lunging pose. Her broad, sprawling batwings cast sharp, angular shadows across the chair below her, swallowing it almost completely in darkness.

Flanking the wide, black rug of the hall were statues on ribbed pillars, some resembling beasts of lore and legend, and others that were simply horrifying. A circular void similar to what Katya experienced earlier was seen above one column… depicting a countless array of charred arms… reaching through with hopeless grasps at nothing but air, seeking a hold to pull them from their prison of nothingness. A closer inspection revealed the desperate hands periodically twisted and clenched. 

Indeed, these statues also seemed alive in their presumed stasis, as one ox-like beast with an axe snorted its welcome as the pair passed the glare of its searing, fiery eyes.

“I hope this isn’t… overwhelming for you, Katya,” Charôţh said, with the slightest tinge of apology in his voice. A look on his face, however, revealed the ghost of a smile playing on his lips.

“If you would follow me…” the Shadow Prince said while leading the way towards the left of the grand hall. Another door would greet them, similar but smaller to the grand hall’s entrance, and parting subserviently just the same. Inside was a long hallway with paintings on either side, exquisite portraits of what may have been predecessors of the Shadow Prince’s dominance. Some bore a striking resemblance, others appeared to be distant relatives. At the end of the hall was another door, more modest with its impact, and needing the twist of a brass knob to open.

“Where you will sleep, my dear.” Charôţh stood aside to allow Kayta’s glimpse into the bedroom. Despite a pair of busts of what could only be described as screaming souls, the room seemed almost shockingly tame compared to the sights thus far. The bed was wide and expectedly tucked with black sheets and blankets, enclosed by a tall canopy with dark, translucent drapes with intricate patterns. The oily-oak doors of what was almost certainly a wardrobe could be seen, as well as another that possibly offered a washroom. Oblong windows allowed a grayish light to shed through the room, creating a sort of simmering mist that almost cloaked the floor.

“You are free to come and go as you wish, but this castle you shall never leave without me,” Charôţh said with a sternness that almost constituted a warning. “And there’s something else…”

Leading them back out into the grand hall, the Shadow allowed the door to shut behind him before looking to his left, the area behind the throne that sat atop its coned staircase. There would be seen a series of archways with red curtains exhibiting a vertical series of mysterious glyphs, draped with swathes of shadow. He gestured towards them with his gaze affixed on Katya.

“The Temporal Gallery,” Charôţh explained. “Rooms that live, breath, and move as we do. Rooms above time, throughout plausibility. Even I am unaccustomed to their mysteries. You are forbidden to explore them on your own, as the absence of a spiritual anchor might damn you within their clutches forever. But perhaps in time, we can do so together.” He turned to his green-eyed guest and smiled.

“There’s more to see, dear Katya, but before that… are you hungry, my dear?” Charôţh clapped his hands with a soft emphasis as he looked towards the opposite end of the hall. “My dining room is cozy and intimate, and I promise the dishes from my chefs will appetize you, despite any misgivings you may have gathered thus far.”


The last thing Katya wanted was to have to look back, but Charôţh had forced it of her by turning. Her eyes squeezed shut. She couldn’t look at them, couldn’t look back at the home and all the friends she was leaving.

But she knew she’d regret if if she didn’t.

With one last look, she regarded her fellows: a mix of confusion, relief, and tinges of sorrow played across the canvas of their faces. All Katya could offer them were silent tears—tears she could and would not give to Charôţh—and a wan smile before they stepped into the dark. They would be able to go on; they would be preserved.

When the landscape reshaped in front of her, it was not to the expected void. The physician had no idea what to expect in this strange new realm—at least they still seemed to use structures, which was somewhat more typical than she had figured.

Though most structures didn’t have red veins pulsing through the brickwork, and generally could only be built so high before the walls had to be unfeasibly thick to support it.

The liquid below matched the color of his armor far too much for her liking, but it surely couldn’t be blood: that’d be far too impractical. As if impracticality held weight here, where the stone defied weight and gravity enough to pierce the firmament.

Her spine stiffened as his hand settled on it, nudging her forward. It made for an oddly serene image: in pose, he resembled a doting husband, one hand on hers and the other about her waist. The lingering wails rather ruined the whole thing, setting her teeth tense in her jaw. Those poor people. . .

The great hall was an impressive display of artistry and scale, though the choice of statues left much to be desired. Who waa the demon woman, so important as to be above the throne itself?

She startled at the movement of the ox. The goal of many architectural structures—beyond the basic security and shelter—was to awe and intimidate. But who could he be attempting that with here? Whoever it was, it seemed that goal had many more avenues available when magic so heavily saturated a realm. Her face twisted at his “concern”, more so the smug, sardonic bent to his lips. He was obviously enjoying her discomfort—by far among the least of the sufferings he seemed to enjoy.

“It is. . .rather much. But not beyond at least surface-level comprehension thus far. One may call the pervading torture a touch excessive.” Katya tried to keep her voice level, droll, but it hitched and wavered revealingly as her gaze fixed to the grasping portal. If the ox was alive in some capacity. . .

They thankfully moved on to the thankfully mundane bedroom before she could contemplate their agony too deeply.

The mists covering the floor seemed to move and coil playfully about her ankles; she shifted her legs to try and ward them off. The thought that her first ventures into true intimacy would be in this den of darkness, with this creature that killed the world. . . it dropped a leaden weight in the pit of her stomach.

Hopefully she could find something to cover the busts; the bed looked comfortable, at least. Were they alive too?

If she were free to roam the halls, perhaps she could find a ladder, sheets or rope as a tether, and curtain rod or comparable tool to try and help pull the pained souls from portal in the hall. To try such unaided would only result in her being pulled in, and though the attempt would not likely yield, she still had to try.

Not being permitted to leave was expected, frankly, and barely worth considering: he could and likely would destroy Cirrane if she reneged on her promise.

The next step of the tour hurt her eyes; looking too long at the runed archways invoked an aching pressure in the walls of her mind. It was more out of necessity than desire that she turned her gaze to him as he spoke, though the sight of him invoked its own set of concerns. How could this monster look this human? His eyes held a compelling spark in them.

The depths of the gallery certainly were intriguing, though dangerous if even the lord of this very domain could not navigate them entirely. Curious.

“I could afford to eat, yes.” More so the chance to think and process in a hopefully more mundane environment, but food would not go amiss—provided it was edible enough. Rationing had taken its toll on all of Cirrane, rendering all far more lean than the years prior.

“Besides, I imagine the rest of the tour will only prompt more questions, I already have so many I’d like to try an address beforehand.” It was then that his mention of chefs registered: if he had staff who could survive this realm, perhaps all the people taken here still persisted?


The dining room was scarcely larger than the bedroom, with a doorless entrance to the adjacent kitchen, where the clinks and clatters of dishes could be heard as unseen chefs kept busy with their culinary preparations.

“Let us then sit, eat, chat… and question,” the Shadow Prince said while extending his arm to the modestly-sized dining table. “I very rarely have opportunities to entertain dinner guests,” he remarked as he sat upon his chair and watched Katya do the same. “This is a bit of a treat for me… a welcome aside from my dedication of conquest.” 

There were goblets awaiting the pair at their seats, as well as dishes and silverware; all black with intricate red and gold embellishments. An ebony drape ran along the table, embroidered with alternating matte and lustrous stripes. 

On the walls were an array paintings, portraying a variety of still-lifes, landscapes, and oceanscapes with ships, each of course subdued with the range of their palettes, ordained with black frames.

A well-dressed waiter with gray, expressionless eyes approached with a wordless welcome and poured what appeared to be a chardonay wine for Katya. For Charôţh a thick, dark liquid was poured from an unmarked bottle. The Shadow Prince twirled his goblet pleasingly as a basket of biscuits was placed between then, their aroma mouthwatering and not without their own visual touch of darkness, being covered in poppy seeds.

A long sip of his drink preceded his next words to Katya. “You’re quite beautiful, you know,” he’s say with a sideways pull of his grin. “And delightfully virtuous. I can smell the innocence across every inch of your body.” Amazingly, a soft, inebriated blush had already risen to Charôţh’s cheeks. 

“It was my intention to partake of your body tonight,” he continued, the gleam in his eyes clearly enjoying his own forwardness. Charôţh’s demeanor has certainly relaxed while his eyes studied Katya’s reactions intently. 

“But alas, you’ve been through much today, have you not? Leaving your old world abruptly behind… I’d be remiss to explore your thighs with the weight of the day’s turbulence still heavy on your mind.” Another sip of his black wine swished around in his mouth. “Perhaps in the morning…” he’d add, almost absentmindedly. 

Behind Charôţh and around the room, Katya would surely notice the changes on the walls… the paintings which one presented innocuous imagery had changed… now depicting sexual entanglements that clearly involved she and Charôţh. One scene illustrated an overhead view of Katya pinned below the Shadow Prince with her legs wrapped around his waist… yet another was an unmistakable close-up of Katya’s bare breasts, her nipples perked and firm. All the while, the color of the Shadow Prince’s eyes had shifted from a blue to a warm purple that bordered on a cherry red. 

Without warning he lifted from his seat and reached for the side of Katya’s face, cupping it softly with fingertips that gently stroked the area of skin below her ear. Slowly his hand trailed to her jawline… then descended along the side of her neck with a brief pause of pressure that seemed interested in her pulse… then further still to the top of her chest with a final, gentle squeeze across the fullness of her breast.

“I do have certain tastes in lovemaking, my dear, some of which may be… challenging for you at first. But I promise that my patience will be…”

The waiter’s arrival interrupted Charôţh’s thought as he lay down bowls upon his and Katya’s salad plates.

“Ah! Soup!” Charôţh said excitedly. “I do believe our main dish is some sort of fowl,” he’d say to Katya with a low voice while leaning towards her, as if sharing a secret. A wink accompanied his playfulness, but still held an air of sultriness.

“Now then. You had some questions for me, yes, my dear?” Charôţh said while plopping back into his chair as he fumbled for his spoon on the table.


More out of habit than anything else, she unwrapped the cloth layered over her hair, letting the cornsilk braid fall back behind her. It was rude to have one’s head covered at the table, and though she did not often run in noble circles she was still raised as such. In a time that no longer seemed real.

“You do seem to take precious few breaks from conquest; it makes me wonder why you stopped on my account.” Bitterness snuck into her words, black as his wine.

The placement of the tableware prompted speculation: he had not arrived at Cirrane with the sole intent to take her. They were unlikely to have been set before he left: did he have some sort of direct magical link to or hold on the staff? She had seen him give no orders.

Katya gave the server a pleading look, desperate for some sign of humanity, and found none.

The dream-field of poppies flashed through her mind as she regarded the biscuits, quickly dissipating. There were concerns of indefinite entrapment upon eating food of this realm, but she was already damned. The girl took one and split it in half, savoring the buttery comfort.

With it, an opioid numbness washed over her fears: enough to hide the edges like a rising tide, but not submerge then entirely. Katya had worked with milk of the poppy before; she knew full well that poppyseeds in this state should not have this effect.

It was when she was first partaking of her drink that he stated his initial intent. The fruity taste felt far less refreshing down her windpipe. Her eyes fixed his with a watchful stare as he continued, yet more red tinting her cheeks. It was obvious he was seeking some shocked or repulsed reaction, as if she were some pearl-clutching dowager. She would try her best to ensure he did not receive it.

His humanity seemed so variable: she had met him a barely-fathomable revenant heralding the doom of the world, now he seemed merely a sickly rake, eating and drinking and taking drunken delight in his planned iniquity. A warm shiver ran through her: the sinful slant of his lips promised much.

“Indeed, it’d be a rather dour wedding night as it were. My gown will still be usable whenever. . .that occurs.” Katya motioned sarcastically at her conservative white medic’s robes: a wedding dress of sorts.

His words soon affirmed the promise of his lascivious smirk, and she could no longer ignore the shifting paintings.

They were terribly. . .distracting; a blush not induced by the alcohol painted her cheeks and lower still. The images were inevitable, perhaps it was best she try and grow accustomed to them. Her eyes lingered on some of the more lascivious scenes when he moved to her. Was he blushing as well? What had happened to his eyes? She had not thought him capable of possessing color, let alone—

He was soon on her, touching her with the reverence of a penitent promised absolution. After so many years of struggle and paranoia, the mere pretense of affectionate touch was enough to unleash the floodgates. Her head tilted into his palm, cheek warm and soft against his fingers. Heat grew in her chest; her pulse raced as if to greet his touch. It no longer felt quite as icy. An effect of his inebriation, perhaps?

A faint groan slipped from her as he clasped over the roughspun cloth covering her chest; everything felt too sensitized. The sound soon took a less pleased note it the interruption, whether out of relief or disappointment she could not quite tell.

The waiter placed their dishes without affect; the poor soul seemed bereft of higher thought, at least from what little she had seen of him. The heat within quickly cooled.

The soup appeared conventional enough: a light chicken soup. Presumably the stock came from the bones and lesser cuts of whatever fowl was to be their main course. Hopefully it would not prove foul.

Small spoonfuls were eaten as she pondered what avenue to take. She could not squander his likely limited willingness to indulge her. Few would have the patience to address every single lurking question swirling about her head.

“What happens to the people you take?”

Hopefully the questions of “why did you take them” and “what is this place” would have some sidelong light shed on them as he answered the first. If light could even find purchase in this realm.

She dipped the other half of the biscuit into her soup before nibbling at it: she figured she deserved at least some narcotic relief, and the flavor helped bolster the bread.


Charôţh savored a bite of his soup, swishing it within his mouth as he watched and listened. Katya appeared noticeably more relaxed before him, though there were contemptuous pulses that flared across her eyes. These too will pass, the Shadow Prince thought to himself before collecting his words.

“They are alive,” the Shadow Prince finally answered, in such a manner to address an underlying concern. “Though perhaps they themselves lack that realization. My shadow forces seek out companions as those do in the realms of light… as well as intimacy and sexual succor.” A toss of his goblet was swallowed with an audible gulp, and the flush on his face had pulled the complexion to a nearly human shade.

“They are now citizens in the realms of shadow, certainly for a long time… perhaps for the rest of their days. Their existence needn’t be fraught with turmoil and grief, if they are willing to submit to the desires of their abductors.”

“They are acting on the primal impulses that unite us all,” Charôţh continued. “Sexual climax is a touch upon the plane of euphoric bliss that weaves itself across all beings, both dark and light and in between. It lingers and looms on my own mind, even as my passion fully invests itself into my bid for conquest.” 

With his elbow on the table, Charôţh’s fingertips dangled his goblet by its rim with casual twirls. “To climax is to be one with Creation, for those fleeting, succulent seconds. It can be quite addictive, as you very well may know for yourself.” His smile flitted curiously.

A trio of waiters arrived with pleasant offerings of smells and sights. The fowl was unveiled as chicken, delivered on an oblong platter between the Prince and Katya, glazed with a thick blackberry sauce and garnished accordingly.  

Slices of chicken breast were carved and placed upon Charôţh’s and Katya’s plates by a waiter’s patient knife and fork. A lightly sauced vegetable medley was portioned by another attendant, and the pair’s drinks were promptly refilled.

“And perhaps that is where my… challenging tastes come into play,” Charôţh said, resuming where he left off. “I’d like for you to fight against that climax… deny yourself the satisfaction of its release. If my simple command isn’t enough of an anchor, then perhaps the looming shadows of punishment will provide the proper motivation.” 

“After all, as one who selflessly administers aid, your earthly desires should be set aside for those of others, yes?” The Shadow Prince’s hand reached once again towards Katya, seizing her breast with a firm clasp, kneading it for a number of seconds before a gentle tug of her nipple accompanied its departure. 

“Who knows… your disdain for me might carry your discipline far across our intimate entanglements. But passion can be quite infectious… let’s hope it leaves you in a state of perpetual want.” The grin on Charôţh’s face flared deviously.

“We shall see for ourselves tonight,” the Shadow Prince declared, straightening himself in his chair. “I see no point in a delay. The sooner you acclimate yourself to my desires, the better.”


She sighed with an emotion too weak to be relief, but incomparable to anything else. They were prisoners of war, taken by a conqueror for labor and exploitation. Not dissimilar from that period of roving warlords that lay far closer to the now than many would like to think, well within the realm of comprehensibility. The people persisted, even in whatever wretched state they had been trapped in.

Her eyes lingered on his hands as he spoke and twirled his goblet, the sinuous grace of his hands combined with the quiet intensity with which he spoke wove a compelling heat that settled upon her. The memory of his touch lingered all-too much, augmented by the lascivious paintings. He had a strange handsomeness, she decided: lean and pale.

“I suppose I’ll have to take your word on the matter of, ah, climaxes for now; as you’ve said, I’ve never, been with another. And my self-produced ‘climaxes’ have generally been rote and underwhelming.” Indeed, for her they had generally been little more than a machine-like session of joylessly pressing at herself to elicit stimulus; she had difficulty understanding how much weight folks often regarded the matter.

Something far more akin to relief than before flooded through her as the “fowl” he seemed to take such fiendish delight in foreshadowing was revealed to be a mere chicken. A delicious one, at that. It was something of a comfort that the beings here were still human enough to require food, at least enough to have the infrastructure for it. She ate vigorously: meat was amongst the scarcest food available during the years of rationing, one that was much-needed.

It certainly didn’t hurt that it was so well-prepared.

“If those climaxes are what all the fuss is about, I don’t believe I’ll have too much trouble resisting.” Her eyes gleamed sharp, mouth tilted smugly with the veiled challenge: “show me how good it can be”. Perhaps the inebriation was lending her too much courage.

As if in chastisement, his hand was upon her again, almost as warm as a human’s now. Light pinpricks danced at the back of her neck with his ministrations, even through the thick white cloth. Such promise seemed to linger in those touches, even the hint of pain at his pinch that drove an airy, startled sound from her throat. It was only a good deal after he released her that she gathered herself enough to respond.

“Generally, aiding others is my desire, but it’s been in such a way that’s more substantive than fleeting moments of extraneous pleasure and not at the cost of all of me.” Katya was still a person, after all. She deserved pieces of herself that were just hers.

His sudden rise and resolution was startling, but expected. It took only a moment’s hesitation for her to rise with him: it would be best to try and get this evening’s tribulations over with; perhaps then he’d leave her alone in the morning, and she’d be free to explore.

But despite her rationalizations, the girl would be lying to herself if she denied any curiosity, any desire.

“Very well, I suppose it only makes sense that the farce of this betrothal extends to the marriage bed. Let’s be done with it.” Less venom than she wanted had made it in her voice.


The smile that curled below Charôţh’s cheeks relished the subtle challenges that Katya presented. There would be a moment’s consideration before his decision was made. “Let’s see just how ready you are, my dear Katya.”

There was a sudden snap of the Shadow Prince’s fingers, and both he and Katya found themselves seated upon the black velvet blankets of his bed. The gray mist danced and flowed along its foundation, and traces of candlelight emanated a soft orange glow across the bedroom.

“My apologies for the hastiness, but your beauty makes it quite difficult for me to wait.” The grin never left Charôţh’s face as a series of hand gestures invoked a sightless presence around Katya… a swoop of his palm commanded an invisible force of arms to remove her surcoat and dress, discarded unceremoniously to the floor alongside her wimple. She was then directed to lay upon her back with a backwards pull of her shoulders, wearing nothing but her undergarments as the Shadow Prince dissolved his own fittings into nothingness with another snap.

“This I save for myself,” the Shadow Prince cooed as he freed Katya’s loins from their tantalizing barricade. A series of tugs slid up the softness of her legs, culminating with a careless toss of cloth. 

A fluid, cup-like motion of his hand then parted her thighs. From there, the unseen strength relinquished its hold as the Shadow Prince positioned the swollen tip of his rigid cock against the flowery folds between Katya’s thighs. His fevered gaze dangled downwards to his lover’s face, buttressed by his thin, muscular arms and shoulders.

“You are mine, Katya… now and forever.” With a motion of his waist, he slipped inside his betrothed.

The succulent sensation of warmth spilled across his body. There was a brief moment of effort to pierce Katya’s shield of purity, and then his cock was fully immersed… arching upwards and inwards, as it burrowed as deeply as its excitement would allow. 

“Oh… oh yes, Katya.” The thrusts were heavy and rhythmic, each with a second’s savor of ecstasy at the nethermost arc. The pleasure built quickly until a final, desperate buck of his hips swallowed every inch of his cock, accompanied by euphoric moans that the Shadow Prince seemed almost to fight against, muffling their intensity with pursed lips.

As he flooded Katya with his seed, Charôţh’s eyes pulsed between a fiery red and a vivid sky blue… refusing to close amidst the throes of ecstasy as they affixed upon Katya’s own forest-green orbs. His pants climbed from within his throat as sweat collected upon his brow, pattering against Katya’s forehead in bulbous droplets.

His cock eventually eased, shrinking back from its spasmic frenzy, until its head nestled within Katya’s opening with aftershocks of elated exhaustion. The eyes of the Shadow Prince cooled to a neutral cerulean, and his mind seemed to return from nirvana… some celestial place above the descriptions of language.

There we are,” he sighed throatily before maneuvering his spent body to Katya’s side. “You did well, my betrothed. Though you yourself shall never partake of such delights, know that I am quite satisfied.” The Shadow Prince then shifted to his side towards Katya, supporting the chin of his inquisitive face with a bent elbow’s palm. “For the moment, at least.”


Once again, the sense that… something… was conveniently absent from Kelyn’s response flagged Charles’ scrupulous instincts. He of course didn’t care to interrupt their momentum with an inquiry, as their rapport was growing by leaps and bounds with every exchange, but somehow understood that whatever her secret was, it would rear its head sooner or later. It might raise an eyebrow but he’d be sure to shrug it off… he was good at that sort of thing, and to each his own, as they say. He had his own crosses to bear, after all.


Her breath caught in her throat as they were whisked straight onto the bed; too little time was given to recover before being stripped and shoved onto her back. An attempt to cover her chest was made, but the force that had pulled her back kept her pinioned.

His own disrobing could not be seen, only surmised as his now-bare arms crept up her legs like a grasping spider—her head remained pinned as well. One that had taken her braies and left her shivering.

The pressure keeping her stiff had ceased now, at least. The first thing she did was cover her chest as best she could with her slender arms, the next was to look at him, a hunter poised for the kill.

There was an allure to the intensity with which he regarded her, the sheer closeness. The weighty finality of his words. It would only get him so far on its own, however. A squeak of fear slipped from her lips at the feel of his heat so close to her junction.

The girl yelped and squeezed her eyes shut when he sheathed himself within her, unyiedingly him.

Though the languid atmosphere of the dinner had relaxed her by the most minute amount, she had no preparation for this. His cock abraded through her, her passage hot as a crucble, tight and dry as a drumhead.

Perhaps the overwhelming sensation of being filled with another could have grown tolerable at least, given time and encouragement. Charôţh gave her neither. The man tore within her some part so deeply lodged she had not realized its pervasion, and the pain was commensurate.

He would not get her tears, she promised herself again. But god it hurt; he was splitting her in two, carving her from herself and replacing all she was with him. Even her breath was pushed out of her, each thrust forced a gasping exhale, each retreat a pained whimper.

Katya shoved her mind elsewhere then, it politely showed itself out of the room that was her skull. Now it was more like she was an impassive observer, watching a different woman be brutalized by a conqueror. The play of colors in his eyes was more akin to a novel sunset now.

It was only when he was done that she returned to herself, though her emotions felt muffled. Further away than her body, for now.

With disdain, she wiped his sweat from her brow, trying to force as much air back into her lungs as she could and trying not to retch. For a time, words escaped her and her thoughts, only being drawn back into sharp, targeted focus as he slipped from her and spoke. His words gave her mind enough to work with to snap back:

“Well, the supposed delights weren’t exactly difficult to resist; 2 minutes of pained squelching noises between my thighs is hardly the most compelling siren.”

Shaking anger laced through her voice, barely-suppressed. He had robbed her of her first intimacy, turned what was supposed to be a pleasurable, sweet exploration of sensation and body into a careless, selfish exercise. More the fool she for expecting anything selfless of a warlord; pontificating about pleasure was far easier than delivering it, after all.

“Perhaps I could find a book to read for next time, if this is to be a regular infliction. Do something intricate with my hair, maybe.”

The bitterness continued into her sigh as she sat up and moved to undo her braid, hair streaming like spun gold over her shoulders. Her core ached as she bent to pick up her discarded clothes, tossing them at the busts she could have sworn were leering at them. The wet trickle of his seed sent a realization through her, one that came with a deathly weight.

“We need silphium root.” The physician stated with a notable lack of affecf, gaze aimed at anywhere but Charôţh. A new fear arose, a new cost that she may have to pay making itself known with the cloying heat now sliding out of her.

Would he force her to carry a child as well?


The exhilarating flood of release had already slipped its hold from Charôţh’s mind and loins, and the realization began to settle that Katya had not quite enjoyed her own experience. The coping sound of distance had already laid its claim upon his lover’s voice, and the ghost of a frown tugged at the corners of his mouth. A long moment passed between them, solemn and dispassionate.

“We need silphium root,” Charôţh repeated, seemingly speaking to something other than Katya. Within a few moments, there was a single, loud knock at the door. “Come,” the Shadow Prince called, prompting a small, black-robed servant to enter and scurry to the healer’s side of the bed. Upon closer inspection, the servant was only a robe, with a hood draped around an invisible head and unseen hands offering a plate before Katya’s presence.

Silphium root at your request, m’lady,” said a prickly, nasally voice. A brief presentation of the plate’s contents preceded the next point. “Also the stem of the sky flower, which will nullify your potential pregnancy, should you decide to consume it.” The offerings were left on the nightstand, and the servant dismissed himself without another word.

In the meantime, the Shadow Prince had sat up on the edge of the bed, busying himself with his own whims. A tucked-away violin’s case floated across the bedroom and into his hands by mental command, and before long the instrument was tucked under his chin alongside a bow in his hand. Music began to play, frenetic and choppy at first before leveling into crisp, poignant waves. After a time, the musical piece culminated into a shuddery, deeply somber crescendo, after which Charôţh withdrew the violin from his chin, breathing heavily as if the effort had drained him.

Silence descended like an curtain upon the bedroom once more, and the Shadow Prince’s eyes turned to Katya, now the color of a faded, overcast blue.

“I’m disappointed that you weren’t able to enjoy your first act of physical love,” Charôţh stated with a genuine sense of regret in his voice. “Luckily, this will be far from your only act.” A smile sifted to his face, one that seemed to offer encouragement as opposed to grim realization.

Still sitting opposite his lover on the bed, Charôţh’s hand caressed a pocket of empty air before him. Katya would feel his disembodied touch across her cheek, tender and reassuring. Love’s intoxicating release seemed to touch its influence upon even the darkest of beings.

“I allowed my lust to overrule any conscientious considerations, at the cost of your own suffering.” There was a surprising note of apology in his words, but also a noticeable reluctance to verbalize it.

“If it’s of any consolation to you, my first act of intimacy was fairly joyless as well. I was forced as a young age to copulate with a contemptible witch, and her embrace was cold and listless. It was quite the relief, once the exchange was over.” The Shadow Prince sighed, but there was little regret expressed in his breath. “Such are the ceremonious coming-of-age rituals for beings of the Dark. We are taught to disassociate sexual release with attraction, but the curvaceous offerings of mankind have only grown more… tantalizing with the passing of generations.”  

Charôţh leaned the violin case against a nightstand before shifting to lay on the bed, hands tucked behind his head while staring upwards. He often found a silent comfort in trailing his eyes along the ornate carvings which splayed and spiraled across the ceiling, showing themselves through the translucent fabric of the bed’s canopy.

“At any rate, what’s done is done. I would caution against training yourself to resent the act of lovemaking, since our entanglements will be common occurrences. I can only hope that our… your experiences improve, with time and patience.” A certain coldness has once again taken residence in Charôţh’s voice, and he quietly welcomed its return. In the end, he thought, Katya’s pleasure is a mere supplement to my own, secondary and unnecessary. Such is her weight to bare.


Katya pulled the sheets to cover herself at the knock, the black fabric cool and soft across her bare skin. The servant’s lack of hnads was noticed as soon as he entered, the lack of anything else when it approached.

“Ah, thank you.” Still, it wouldn’t be polite not to thank the thing, even if might only a manifestation.

The girl ate the bitter herbs, the taste in her mouth now matching the roiling in her stomach. At least she was offered a choice in this.

The music was unexpected; more so the fact that such a creature could produce anything of beauty. The symphony held groef, boundless enough to nearly bring her to tears in the reverie. A shuddering breath escaped her as the sorrowful threnody finished, as if she could breathe out all the melancholy that plagued them. It lingered enough to quaver her voice, even in the wake of his remorseless non-apology.

“Yes, you did. And it is ineeed of little consolation; it means you might know something of how wretched it can be and still chose to inflict it on me.” And likely countless others. Hurt leaked into her voice, creeping as if there was actually any affection for him to have betrayed.

Their wedding night would set the pattern, she realized. If she could not coax him to consider her now, the odds of doing so would decrease each rote, joyless day.

“If all the experiences are to be like that, I see little natural reaction but to resent them. Why mark me at all if you treat your betrothed like a paid harlot?” His caress mocked her further; the facade of tenderness only seemed to mantle him when it did not ask anything remotely taxing.

No, her own lack of experience had not moved him; a different tack was needed, even if risky. Katya turned to look at him now, eyes gleaming emeralds, lit with cold fire.

“I suppose I should have expected your skills to be lacking. A warlord used only to taking from the unwilling could hardly be expected to have developed any capacity for delivering pleasure to another.” Her voice turned imperious, filled with a power and confidence she did not currently possess. Perhaps he’d actually respond to her less subtle challenge, given his disregard for the less overt one, his ignoring of the petty snipes. Sympathy wpuld obviously not move him, perhaps the desire for dominance would.

“I don’t think you even could bring me to these supposed peaks you have no problem expounding about.” A smug slant marked her smile.


It swiftly dawned on Charôţh that he had previously not spoken of his sexual breaking to any creature, light or dark or of mankind. No effort was made to keep it hidden, but there was never any occasion to share it, even with the wenches and slaves enjoyed in his past. He had confessed it to Katya without hesitation, and his revelation left him equally relieved and perturbed. 

Involving himself in the realms of intimacy and vulnerability has conjured strange reflections. Were these wise endeavors, befitting of the Shadow Prince? There was a lack of concern that was alarming in itself, and perhaps even this fell short of the true crisis before him. He had ravished and ravaged the woman promised to him by prophesy… and his mind incredulously felt the stony weight of regret. Was his impervious soul slowly being weathered? Could Katya somehow sense this weakness, and sought to press the only advantage she had?

Charôţh rebuked these potentialities, but admitted his admiration. Through her resentment Katya meant to challenge him, all the while refusing the river of hopelessness that would have drowned any other woman. 

The look on the Shadow Prince’s face shifted from incredulity to a sort of buoyant acceptance. Only the Fates were privy to the nature of their love and how it would blossom, but Charôţh moved to enforce this love, whether it be rooted in fear or affection, or some unspeakable combination. 

“My dear Katya,” Charôţh said in response, after a curious narrowing of his eyes. “I’ll offer you an even greater advantage. Your sweet slit shall forever be free from my cock’s intrusion, lest I succeed to pleasure you to ecstasy another way.”

The Shadow Prince lifted to his knees and crawled along the bed towards the maiden of light, situating himself before her pair of pale legs as his mauve gaze devoured her bare body. He then leaned forward and lowered his lips, pulling close to her wet cleft as his hands parted her knees.

“Hear me well, maiden Katya, for I am nothing if not a creature of my word. Reject the climb of release, and my cock shall nary again slip its way between your thighs. Even if your body should surrender its resistance, perhaps you’ll hide it well, and I’ll be none the wiser.”

With that, Katya felt a spongy wetness against her clit.

Charôţh was not quite a connoisseur of the nub that hid itself within a woman’s core, but perhaps it didn’t matter. As harshly as his cock had thrust, his tongue was conversely tender. Flutters and flicks ran up and down along Katya’s folds. Her clit was gently sucked and tugged with puckered lips, contrasted by hot, deliberate gusts of breath. A rhythm was established and rarely wavered, one which indulged in time and methodical exploration.

All the while, the mind of the Shadow Prince had already settled. The world was his to claim, as well at Katya of the Light.


Antimanna

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions


The alchemist sat himself upon the throne once belonging to King Xarele, now forcibly removed from power and imprisoned. The side of his face rested meditatively against his palm as he stared out upon the grand hallway before him, flanked by marble statues of what he assumed to be former majesties and equestrian champions. There were towering archways adorned with gold embellishments and colorful frescoes, exquisite paintings of queens and princesses whose alluring features had traveled generations… delusions of ostentatious grandeur, as far as the alchemist was concerned. His new world would do away with such archaic traditions and usher in a new societal construct, the natural consequence of his life’s ambitions.

Charles the Alchemist, the enlightened ruler to end all rulers. A sententious smirk played along the corner of his mouth.

In actuality, Charles didn’t like thrones. They were cold to the touch and often sent unpleasant ripples of gooseflesh across the length of his limbs. He also didn’t view himself as any sort of monarch, meant to bear the weight and wonders of a crown. In his own eyes he was instead a messiah, the chosen Godhand delivering to the world its deepest unspoken desire: a riddance of magic in all its manifestations. By the grace of the Maker he had discovered the means to achieve this goal, and its implementation had been remarkably swift… driven by the relentless antimanna, the substance that reversed, rejected and nullified magic’s influence upon all of Great Earth’s creations, far and wide.

Those beyond his soldiers and dignitaries, however, saw Charles the Alchemist as a monster. Healers were robbed of their ability to heal, their white magics nullified after ages of sacred practice, subjecting them to illnesses once thought abolished. Dark mages lost their mastery of the elements and could no longer mount a resistance, their sputtering spellcasts fizzling like a boot upon a fallen match’s flame. Dragons and other masters of the skies could no longer soar… more often than not, they simply withered and died. A world full of magic and wonder was now being tamed, for better or worse, by a tidal force the likes of which the world had never seen… or could ever prepare for. 

All things considered, there had been remarkably little bloodshed, at least from the cold objectivity of the great Alchemist. Those who were willingly subjugated were cleansed and rehabilitated. Maidens were given opportunities to marry soldiers of the Great Army… soon afterward, they were promptly reinstated in their villages. There were, of course, the stubborn lots who would never, could never see the need for magic’s abolishment…. and they were dealt with appropriately. This great cleansing needn’t be a struggle, the Great Alchemist thought, if only the world would understand magic’s futility.

Even then, despite the momentum of his crusade that seemed sanctioned by the Fates themselves, there still existed those who somehow bubbled magic to the surface of the river that was drowning it…

“Commander Charles,” came a voice from the throne’s hallway, startling him from his heavy contemplations.

“Hmm… yes?” The Great Alcehmist’s eyes squinted through a nearby window’s beam of morning light, speckled with bright dots of dancing dust. His chief advisor, lieutenant Aldridge, revealed himself with a salute and a clap of his boots.

“My apologies in disturbing you, sir, but I wanted to share news of the captured sorceress…” The advisor paused to swallow before continuing. “She’s had another one of her… outbursts.”

“Truly?” Charles’ voice was colored with a faint fascination. “Was it… dealt with, like the others?”

“Our elite sentries managed to contain her, yes. But it was quite the struggle.”

“I see…” Charles’ voice trailed, as if swallowed by thought. “Very well, then,” he proclaimed loudly, as if settling upon some grand revelation. “Bring her to me.”

The lieutenant’s eyes widened slightly. “Commander, I don’t believe that to be…”

Charles held up a finger to close the matter. “I shall speak with her myself and subsequently determine what course will be taken to ensure that her stubbornness is… appropriately harnessed.”

“Of course, Commander. Right away, sir.” Lieutenant Aldridge noded and bowed, still with an uncertain gaze, before he excused himself from the Great Alchemist’s presence.

___

She came escorted by a contingent of troops, her wrists and ankles shackled, nudged along from the small of her back by the butt of a rifle. The ‘sorceress’ was guided through a massive, egressed doorway carved from sacred oak and onto the lengthy scarlet rug that led to Xarele’s former throne, which was seated upon a small, circular staircase. Charles kept his keen, calculating glare upon her until she was presented before him, standing tall as if ready to be sentenced by a judge.

The woman would see a tall man with a sturdy build, his legs casually crossed as he sat. Eyes of greenish amber complemented waves of mahogany hair that swept across his forehead and just above his eyebrows. His soft olive skin presented its imperfections shamelessly, with moles and freckles likely obtained from the sun’s persistent touch across many years of outdoor work. His attire was almost shockingly simple, especially when contrasted with the royal throne upon which he was seated… a plain, white button shirt with beige slacks and suspenders attempted no extravagance whatsoever. 

“Well met, my dear,” Charles offered as greeting to the woman standing before him. “I suppose you’ve already deduced the reason you were brought to me.” The pursed smile across his lips exhibited an aloof, almost patronizing quality.

“It seems as though your tantrums have been… problematic.” There was an arrogance in his eyes, however, that relayed their own words. But we managed to reign you in, just the same.

The pause in the air hung for a few moments before Charles audibly drew in a breath. “I place no hope in my attempts to have you understand the necessity of my conquest,” he declared through a reconciliatory sigh. “However, I can make arrangements for your transition to be as…  painless as possible. For example, I can free your friends and family from my dungeons… if you would only ensure your cooperation henceforth.”

The smile that followed appeared more genuine on the Great Alchemist’s face. “Before you answer, my dear, may I know your name?” he asked affably.


Anyone present could easily deduce the identity of the woman brought before the false messiah. She had eyes that glowed like sunstruck marbles, the unmistakable mark of a magical being. The woman’s hair resembled woven gold, tightly braided to length, and slung over her shoulder. She wore the clothes of a rider… breeches, leather half-chaps encasing her lower legs, soldiers boots and a cotton tank top, all the shade of midnight. She bore the impressive muscle tone of her profession, and fair skin that didn’t seem to know war. 

What a big room and a thorough display of power for one woman. One had to wonder what exactly transpired to evoke such tension and so many uneasy glances. Like a finch in a safe, she stood seemingly unphased where the steps below the throne began. She resembled the marble figures… poised, beautiful, unafflicted. 

“I thought I was being quite clever.” 

Her moon colored eyes fixed themselves on her adversary, unwavering, unwilling to move. The hall resonated the spoken words, every breath was acknowledged by the desecrated hall. Her stillness was uncanny, her voice held no sentiment, but if you could only hear her blood. 

“Riddle me this, commander..” She ignored his request. “How would we assure each other of anything, given the circumstances.” This was not a question, but rather an observation about the imbalance of power between the two. There was no way either could be sure that the other would do as they said they would. Why sacrifice something with no guarantee that it would not be in vain? Her people had lost enough, meaninglessly.

Only allowing a small pause, she continued. “And surely, if you have taken something so sacred from me, what could you possibly want with my name?”


The Great Alchemist leaned back upon his throne, his clefted chin still tucked upon the meat of his palm. A steady visage betrayed no emotion upon hearing the snaps of the sorceress, with eyes that maintained their studious gaze. When she was finished, he allowed a lingering moment of quiet between them, preparing a response in his mind.

“My word is my bond, but I don’t expect you take that as face value.” Charles then leaned forward while clasping both hands and interlocking his fingers, discarding his prior nonchalance. “Your loved ones would be freed, and thus a means of correspondence subsequently established. In such manner they would be connected to you, and you to them.” An odd smile then curled into his cheek. “I assume you know them well enough to detect any forgeries, or sense any coercion.”

Did I just inadvertently plant a seed of distrust? The thought crossed the alchemist’s mind, but he wouldn’t dwell on his potential fault.

“There’s something else I’d like to share with you as well,” Charles continued. He was beginning to find the woman before him charming, in her own stalwart way. She didn’t fear him in the least, he sensed, and would accept death before any number of discourtesies. It was in his best interest, then, to keep her temperament as even-keel as possible, if he was to solve the mystery stewing within her.

“My scientists have continued to observe and analyze my… influence upon the world. There appears to be a consensus amongst their conclusions… magical abilities can be restored after their initial expulsion, albeit with the aid of a comprehensive, rehabilitative program.” An apprehensive murmur rose amongst the troops surrounding the sorceress, which was quickly dissipated with a piercing glare.

The Alchemist then stood from his throne and descended the series of stairs onto the wide scarlet rug, his steps controlled and composed. He would move to within a ruler’s length of the sorceress woman, his gaze firmly affixed upon her. 

“I’d like for you to be involved in such a program,” Charles stated, his voice a shade more subdued. “We can learn much with your cooperation, and your former abilities could be returned to you.”

Those large amber eyes kept on the woman, equally fierce and calculated. Somewhere within them, a spark of attraction may have been observed.

“Before that possibility, however…” Charles turned away, his arms folded behind his back, and walked toward the large, marbled sculpture of some ageless, nameless hero, riding a rearing horse with rapier in hand, stretching to the domed ceiling above. “Your name, my dear.” He pulled his eyes again onto the woman with a turn of his head, and smiled. “You may call me Charles, if you wish.”


The sorceress didn’t move. If the Alchemist was trying to provoke a response from her, he did nothing of the sort. It only provided him more stagnant context… a sweet vanilla scent, an incredibly warm pocket of air around her, and breath that was almost mechanical. She shamelessly observed, as if she had claim to the whereabouts of every bit of movement he made. No amount of subtlety in change went unnoticed. She expected less composure, less care, less carefully constructed behavior. Instead her enemy was a disciplined man, pulled into posture by his intention. Everyone had something admirable about them, at least.

A sea of considerations sorted themselves in the woman’s mind… potential consequences, actions and their mounted responses, what was to be gained. There was only one outcome that she was interested in, and like a good game of chess, there was no room to stumble.

To dwell too long on the question without answering would paint an air of ill confidence. Hesitation wasn’t an option.

She bought herself a few more brief moments of thought. “You seem like a Charles.”

She only had one blood relative. What else had he failed to know? Though nonetheless, her brothers at arms were as good as blood. She was the greatest defense they had against the conquest of the alchemist who now stood before her. Surely he didn’t intend to leave her unleashed, imbued with the force to topple his reign. 

She took a deep inhale, a breath that was just a few marks short of a sigh, and she let the heavy chains stack her shoulders down onto her frame as the breath flowed out. It was the most human thing she had done since being escorted before the Commander.

“Lyra is my name. Make good on your word, and I will humor your bullshit.”

Her eyes stayed right where he had left them, staring straight through him. She had questions, compartmentalizing and rearranging in her thoughts, but she couldn’t be certain they’d be answered at all, let alone truthfully. For now she would play the game, hold her tongue, and give him plenty of rope.


“Lyra.” The name was tasted on the alchemist’s tongue, and a look of satisfaction sifted to the surface of his face. He was finally making headway, it seemed, albeit grudgingly. Perhaps she was biding time to maximize the hand she held, but Charles would allow a certain amount of leeway and uncertainty towards accomplishing his ends. In the end, you’ll find my spread to be a royal flush, my dear.

“I imagine a bull is too common an animal for our purposes… dragonshit?” The joke didn’t land even with the soldiers around Lyra, but there was a good-natured smile spread across Charles’ lips. There was a brief moment before he pulled his gaze away from his new ‘acquaintance’… does she ever blink? he wondered to himself.

“You’ve had enough of me today, I’m sure,” the alchemist stated magnanimously, clapping his hands together as if to seal the matter. “Let’s reconvene tomorrow in our chief laboratory. No hands will be placed upon your body, that will be my promise to you. I would simply like the opportunity to utilize my alchemist’s eye… after all, our power stems itself from keen observation.” Another smile presented itself, this one a bit mischievous.

“Your relatives will be released immediately,” he declared reassuringly, and motioned to the lead soldier to relay the communication to the appropriate channels. “If there’s anything within reason that we can provide you to aid your sleep tonight, please do not hesitate to request it. I would like you well-rested for our get-together tomorrow.”

The alchemist then refocused his gaze to the statue before him, looking up towards the horse kicking its front legs ahead, casting a bluish shadow across his face. “A pleasant day for you, Lyra. We shall see each other tomorrow.”

With that, the soldiers escorted her out of the royal chambers, leaving Charles to his thoughts once more.

***

The young woman was escorted to The Great Alchemist’s chambers by three soldiers wearing olive green fatigues; a pair guarded her flanks while another trailed behind. Her skin was a rich flawless bronze, accentuating a callipygian figure which glowed through a translucent night gown, and sensuous silk clung against her curves. Her eyes were a burning sapphire, striking in their intensity, though they were now expressing a mixture of despondency and desperation. Occasional glances from those in her convoy seemed to flare with infatuation and jealousy.

They finally arrived at the tall, wooden slab door within Xarele’s former castle, where his royal quarters once-upon-a-time resided. The soldier to the left of the ravishing woman took the brass ring into his hand and firmly delivered a series of knocks. A few moments passed before a klik-klak was heard; the door slowly opened with groaning hinges until it was fully swung open, bringing with it the smell of incense and contours of candlelight. There stood the Great Alchemist, wearing an embellished maroon robe with a tasseled cincture the color of gold. A warm smile welcomed his guests, and his arms were stretched outward from his sides, palm open and welcoming.

“Good evening, my dear,” he stated with grateful cheer. His eyes settled upon the young woman’s sapphire orbs, and their gazes locked for a moment before the woman bit her lip and pulled hers away.

“Messiah,” she lifted from her lips, rather reluctantly. Her arms were now folded and hugging her sides in a guarded gesture.

“Come in, come in,” Charles invited with a gesture of his arm. “A pleasure for us to meet once again. Please, make yourself at home.”

There was a hesitancy before the women entered the beckoning confines with measured footsteps. Once she was fully inside, the Alchemist spoke a few hushed sentences to the waiting guards before they nodded their collective understanding, and departed back towards the main castle hall.

“Well then, Andrea,” Charles began through an exhale, his palms rubbing together as if eagerly waiting to descend upon a plate of food. A lingering glance upon the guest now locked within his bedroom elicited a laugh. “You needn’t have worn such an… exotic gown,” he stated alongside gaze that betrayed no seduction, at least not yet.

Andrea’s profile faced the Alchemist while she forced a nod of acknowledgment, before then sitting upon the foot of his bed. It was a spacious, canopied bed, with layers of silk blankets and curtains in shades of green and red, the colors of the Great Army. A wide, wooden headboard faced them with an artisan’s relief carving of three nearly identical, leering faces. 

Exquisite paintings on adjacent walls presented portraits of religious figures: Jesus the Man-God, a large-bellied, laughing Buddha, Zeus with thunderous eyes and a beard like flowing water… Several nameless figures with saintly robes rounded off the gallery, whose identities were perhaps known only to the Alchemist himself. A pair of black marble busts on columns flanking the doorway only pressed the point further. It was a crowded room, with watchful faces and peering eyes from all vantage points.

Andrea sat quietly, her eyes fixed upon the floor at Charles’ feet, until her gaze lifted to meet his. “I was thinking… perhaps this time we could instead…” Her hands rested upon her lap, thumb nestled within her palm, hopeful and tentative, tinged with creeping fear.

“You… were thinking.” The Alchemist’s voice considered the words with a sense of preparation and reluctance. “Thinking what?”

“That we could…  I could bear your children… as many as you desire…” Andrea’s right hand found itself within her jet black hair, twirling tendrils of hair absentmindedly.

“Bear… my children.” The disappointment was unmistakable now, and the Alchemist pursed his lips. He ambled towards the seated beauty, resting his palm against her elegant jawline, his eyes bearing an irrefutable message.

“I’ve nullified my own virility, my dear. Such is the sacrifice I’ve imposed upon myself to further my noble conquest.”

“Then I offer my body to do with as you please,” Andrea pleaded, her hands reaching for his robe’s cincture. “Any time… any thing you wish!”

“Andrea…” The Alchemist’s voice was firm and cold now, and his hand quickly clamped itself upon the bronze beauty’s attempts to find her way underneath his robe. “You know what I need.” 

“Please… my liege, my Messiah…”

“You. Know. What. I. Need.” Impatience now, and frigid determination.

The look of somber dejection descended upon Andrea’s face. With a shuddery sigh, she retracted her hands from the Alchemist’s waist and cupped them together, all while closing her eyes to recite a prayer. A lingering moment passed before a white flame came to life upon her pressed palms… flickering with the essence of magic… holy magic.

There we are…” The pleasantries had returned, as well as his smile. Charles reached underneath his robe and pulled out a small canvas bag, tied with a piece of twine. His index and middle fingers found their way within the bag, and revealed the coating of a sand-like substance upon his fingertips.

The fingertips then dangled themselves above the beating white flame. Andrea pulled her eyes away, not bearing to look, bracing herself with gritted teeth. 

Finally, the fingers pressed firmly onto the flame, extinguishing its life in an instant. A spasm of pain coursed across Andrea’s body, and her breath momentarily caught itself within her throat.

Antimanna… even the holiest magics cannot refute it.” The smile on Charles’ face was broad now, maniacal. He dipped his fingers into his canvas bag once more.

“Again,” her instructed. Andrea manifested another flame within her palms, which was promptly snuffed as before. Another convulsion, and a soft screech left Andrea’s lips. A tear was now trickling down her left eye.

“Again.”

“Again.”

“Again.”

By the time the Great Alchemist was satisfied, Andrea had collapsed on the bed behind her, twitching erratically. He looked upon his work with a sense of perverse pride, and then retired underneath his silk covers, drawing them over his guinea pig as well, and fell into a deep sleep.

***

Charles conferenced with his generals and advisors the following morning, seated at a large table in the war room that resided in the west wing of Xarele castle. He was the last to arrive and join the lively chatter about a variety of issues passed between a variety of temperaments, and often voices escalated to passionate exchanges.

“If it weren’t for your poorly trained men, we would have occupied the villages much earlier, and undercut the foothold of the resistance!”

“The Minister of Munitions is to blame for the campaign’s delay…”

“Get that cowardly rat out here, he has some damned explaining to do!”

“Gentlemen, please,” came the voice of the Great Alchemist as he sat upon a tall wooden chair, placing the bickering on an indefinite hold. “All things considered, we have established momentum towards our ultimate victory. Once my antimanna has been strategically dispersed, it will ensure our armies occupy the eastern territories and force the insurgents to surrender.”

“Not always,” came the voice of General Rolander, seated almost directly across the other side of the room.

Charles’ eyes narrowed slightly before leaned forward to interlock his hands and rest them on the table. “What news have you, General?” he inquired with equal amounts of interest and concern.

“More reports of incidents with black mages developing some sort of immunity,” the general stated.  “Sporadic, but altogether too common for comfort. One village managed to drive back a platoon with calculated attacks, despite our miracle drug.”

“Drive back, you say?” Charles’ voice teetered on agitation, but he reigned it in well enough. Not waiting for Rolander to continue, he spoke to a plan of action. “This won’t do, this won’t do… we must study Lyra as thoroughly as possible, before this gets of hand.”

“Lyra?” Rolander’s question was answered by another nearby general. “The unstable sorceress we have imprisoned.”

“Truly?” Rolander leaned back into his chair and chewed on a thought. “She’ll hand you your own entrails given the first chance, sir. I would suggest conducting your observations from afar. Perhaps we’ll get lucky and…”

“I need to see it for myself,” Charles stated to aloud, talking to himself. “I need to see her explode before my very eyes.” Before the generals could intervene, he excused himself from the war room, making his way to the chief laboratory.

***

Lyra was waiting as expected in the testing yard of the chief laboratory, bordered by stone walls beset with tall windows of reinforced iron and glass. Spread across the yard were hanging industrial hooks, dummy mannequins made of straw and canvas, several brick walls with impact scars, and other instruments meant to assist with a variety of demonstrations. The ground was a finely manicured grass, and a windowed dome could be seen above, supported by interlocking steel girders and a staircase originating from outside the yard. 

The crisp air of morning flowed freely throughout the yard, and beams of sunlight cast harsh, blue shadows in grid-like patterns from above. Hazed silhouettes could be seen in the overhead dome, occasionally moving to and fro, but mostly peering down upon the sorceress below them. The sound of methodical footsteps climbing the staircase towards the dome broke the morning’s serenity… crunk, crunk, crunk.

“What news, gentlemen?” Charles finally joined the small group of scientists in the observation dome, with lab coats and notebooks spread across a number of small tables.

“Just keeping a close eye on our sorceress,” came the report of the chief scientist Doctor Henley, a short, stout, serious man with a thin beard and spectacles.

“A close eye,” Charles repeated, mulling on the words. He took a lingering look towards Lyra below through a curved window, before turning to address Henley again. “Has she been provoked?”

“Provoked?” Henley seemed genuinely surprised at the inquiry. “Her outbursts don’t seem to be correlated with aggressive stimuli… we’ve found that she’s more likely to—“

“Perhaps not the right kind of stimuli,” Charles interrupted, his voice contemplative. “Let’s see if I’m able to pull her out of her latency.”

“Sir… what?” Henley looked upon the Great Alchemist, stunned at his suggestion. Glances were exchanged between the scientists before Charles settled upon his own perceptions with a firm nod. “Keep a close eye, good fellows, and your notebooks handy. We shall see if Lyra’s eruptions respond to an ideal opportunity.”

“Great Alchemist… I highly recommend against such a dangerous approach—” 

“I’m sure you do,” Charles acknowledged while returning towards the staircase platform. “But my life, and perhaps death, shall serve the greater good.” The sound of  descending steps then reverberated across the dome. Crunk, crunk, crunk.

***

Lyra would hear an iron door open with hinges moaning their dismay. Within the doorframe stood the Great Alchemist, with his pretentiously humble attire. 

“Good morning, dear Lyra,” he stated pleasantly. “I’m here for you to kill me.”

Charles wouldn’t wait for a response from the sorceress and instead stepped out into the yard, approaching a crumbling brick fixture a few yards away.

“Here’s your chance,” Charles explained, his voice now “Muster what powers you have left bubbling inside you, despite our best efforts to snuff it out. Strike me down and end a war, for magic’s sake.” His arms were outstretched and welcoming, and a strange smile lifted upon his face.

___

“A fool?” Charles seemed perplexed at the words as he repeated them. His arms still hung outward, bearing their sinister greeting.

“You would consider it a fool’s errand to end the life of your greatest enemy?” He posed the question with a slight tilt of his head. “You were rather curt with me yesterday in the castle hall… but perhaps your manner of speaking doesn’t reflect the nature of your fighting instincts.” A tinge of mockery colored this outward reflection.

“Very well then,” he settled upon aloud with a sigh. “I rescind your brother’s freedom.”

Charles smiled at Lyra’s response, despite himself. He let he arms hang down against his sides, and his hands found their way into his pant pockets.

“You don’t believe me… put another way, you trust me.” His smile grew wider, and he rocked back a bit on his heels. 

“I’m flattered that you’ve taken me as honorable,” he continued, his eyes affixed upon the golden-haired woman seated upon the cool grass. “And an honorable man I am. However, my curiosity has shifted towards another question… do you hate me?” He presented the question with a look a genuine curiosity.

____

The Alchemist’s eyes studied Lyra closely. Her keen recognitions had dampened his initial strategy, but perhaps there was another approach.

“I may lack the leverage to rise you to anger… but perhaps you’d be motivated towards a mercy killing.”

Following his strange suggestion, Charles lifted his shirt and maneuvered his oblique towards Lyra’s line of sight. A thick, web-like scar could be seen traveling up from his waist towards the small of his back.

“This scar,” Charles explained, “I received from a sorcerer’s spell many years ago, when the Red Mage’s Order pushed outward to claim the western kingdoms. My mother was a healer and my father a guider of earth… I was born mute, and though they were as supportive as parents could be, I always sensed their quiet disappointment.” 

“I suppose my… impediment forced me to discover my own ways of being… useful to the world. I spent many days and nights in my cramped basement laboratory, feigning myself as mute of mind as well as magic. I found work as a groundsman at a temple… a perfect cover.” A soft smile pulled across the Alchemist’s lips. “I made humble acquaintances with several prominent mages… if only they knew what stewed at night beneath their feet.”

“It took me four years… though thinking back, they felt like four decades. And finally, with luck and determination, I discovered antimanna.”

“From there, after many discreet meetings with the floundering mute resistance, I earned my loyal following. Momentum continued to build. I remember our first victory like it was yesterday… we had raided a village for supplies. A little firedrake boy lifted his hands toward me, expecting his spell to stop me in my tracks… the look of horror on his face as he gawked upon his useless palms was… enlightening.” There was no glee on the Alchemist’s face, however, only heartfelt recollection.

“From there, every person freed from the curse of magic lifts my spirits higher. My parents, upon seeing their mute boy’s weaponized obsession, actually joined the Red Mages against me. I could not fight against them myself, but…” The Alchemist’s voice trailed, but the implication was there, just the same.

And I must say… my obsession has affected me in ways even I couldn’t have foreseen.” The Alchemist’s sigh was heavy with regret.

“There is a woman who sees me almost every night… her name is Andrea… she is quite beautiful… stunningly so. We’ve never made love.” The curious detail seemed to take on a dour emphasis.

“She was once a master of white magic before she was captured, a year or so ago. Antimanna has all but extinguished her abilities… but a kernel stubbornly remains. A kernel which I insist on snuffing out repeatedly. Over and over and over. Her pain and discomfort is incidental to me.”  There was another sigh, this one tempered with grim acceptance.

“So you see,” Charles continued was walking with measured steps towards Lyra, “my obsession has progressed into sickness. It consumes me as much as it drives me, showing little remorse in its wake.” He sat a feet few away from Lyra, cross-legged and calm, and locked his gaze upon her.

“For the firedrake boy… my parents… poor Andrea…” His lips pursed. “Pull your magic up from your core, and strike me down.”

____

The look in the Alchemist’s eyes wavered between confidence and disappointment. He sensed something stewing within Lyra, something potent, but the placidity on her face refused to betray any internal workings, and doubt settled again within his mind like dust. If only he’d have spotted the stewpot beneath the woman’s fingers on the grass, he might have pressed… pressed hard. But his gaze never wavered, never surrendered.

“If I had been… blessed with magic…” The way Charles said blessed, it might as well have been cursed. “I know not the course my life would have taken. Perhaps I would have joined the Red Mage’s Order, the same group of magic wielders which–“

“Commander,” came the voice of a shadowed soldier with the nearby iron door. “My apologies for interrupting, but I’m here to report.”

Charles pulled an impatient smile across his face, his eyes still trained on Lyra. “Speak,” he beckoned with an stiff exhale.

“The generals have convened again,” the soldier continued, “as there have been… developments on the battlefront.”

“Developments?” Charles’ voice was colored with curiosity, but a wave of his hand put the soldier’s explanation on hold. “I’ll wait to hear them from the horses mouths. Arrange an escort immediately. I’ll be there shortly.”

The soldier saluted at the Alchemist’s order before his boots marched away.

The Alchemist’s focus shifted towards Lyra once more. His smile had shifted towards embarrassment. 

“You’ll be happy to know,” Charles began with a sigh, “that my armies have encountered more and more… hindrances during my conquest as of late. Our advances have been stifled across a number of fronts.” His teeth grinded in apparent regret before his brow furrowed, perhaps to entertain a fresh thought in his mind.

“If you’d care to participate,” the Alchemist posed with a lack of expectation, “I’d be happy to invite you along to my pending conference with the generals who push my grand vision outward. You can smirk and laugh at our deliberations, and speak as freely as you wish.” 

Charles then offered a strange wink towards Lyra, as if a secret had been sealed between the pair. “Just save your scathing remarks until after I’ve been briefed of the situation. There will be plenty of time for them, I can assure you.”


Lyra let her hold on the heat slip away. She quit feeding it, and so as was its nature, it left her control. The heat would now dissipate and feed the grass. 

She listened keenly, her eyes granting the alchemist her full attention. She had an innate respect for peoples inner thoughts, and gave him the silence to dwell. She liked how peoples voices changed and softened when they dug deep, and looked inward. In this case, she was less empathetic and more invasive, but the same sentiment existed.

She tilted her head, withdrawing her hand from the grass and looking into her hand. “If nothing else, I might be entertained.” She stood. Her hair charismatically spilled, lacing and cloaking all over her shoulders and down to her hips. It was laying about in the disciplined waves of a tight braid, undone. Some edge that had been there yesterday… perhaps even lingering around just minutes before, was now passivized. A cocky carelessness dressed her in soft lines. 

“It’s funny you think I might have kept my mouth shut without your say.” She smirked, let the corner of her mouth drop and winked back at Charles.


To Kill A Demon

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions


The basement of the tavern was more plush than Una had been expecting. She arrived early, cautious as ever, and given the pass phrase to the bartender who’d showed her to room – three chairs, two on one side of a large wooden desk, facing another. Instead of large shelves of wine and barrels, the room was lined with bookshelves filled with oddities. Una had spent a few minutes examining them, fingers wrapping around the strap of the satchel she carried. 

Her quarry was inside: four pendants, all won through blood and sweat and tears. The last demon she’d slain for her efforts had left three deep cuts over her shoulder and down her chest, peaking from beneath the shirt and leather corset she wore. Three clean black lines, denoting the colour of her blood beneath her pale skin; the same colour as the eyes that had moved over the skulls and vials, statues and urns on the shelves. Books in languages she didn’t recognise. 

Whoever had hired her clearly didn’t deal in the goods she was usually sent to recover.

After a short while, Una had taken to lounging in one of the two chairs, twirling a strand of crimson hair between her fingers. It was natural, and marked another strange thing about her; sleek and shiny and curled, as red as dried blood. The same colour as her father’s, who she’d only met once in her life. 

The last remarkable point of her appearance was the spiked, barbed tail that wound its way over the arm of the chair and twitched like a cat’s while she waited for her employer to show. There had been promise of a payout, greater than any she’d ever received, after one final task – given the four quests she’d just embarked on, she wasn’t expecting a walk in the park. But at least she was getting paid.


Alex’s boots were caked with the weight of dried mud, and blackened blood was smeared across the thighs of his padded leggings. His right arm was in a sling, and his left carried the weight of thin armor plates slung over his shoulder, tightly wound and encased within a fisherman’s net. The plates made a rhythmic click, clack, click sound as he walked, forfeiting any chance of stealth as he trudged towards the Inn and Din tavern, but he wasn’t in any current danger. A blue, button-down shirt with various tear marks announced his survival of the last real danger he had encountered.

The rambunctious tavern was alive for the early night, with a drunk piano player pounding out clumsy tunes as a crowd danced and cheered around him. A shadowy pair of figures towards the back wall were playing darts, and a few other cloaked mysteries sat silently at the long bar table. After a brief scan of the goings-on, Alex sat himself at the bar seat closest to the entrance, placing his armored haul down on the floor beside him with a clattering thunk.

The bartender eventually approached the new arrival with an expectant look on his face, but was dismissed with the wave of a hand.

“Drink first,” Alex explained. “Then I’ll go.”

The bartender nodded his understanding (who was he to argue?) and reached for the usual bottles from the shelves behind him. It was obvious that Alex was a regular. He was already late for the arranged meeting, but he figured his employer could endure his tardiness a little longer. He was, after all, in possession of a seemingly timeless bounty, far beyond priceless. But sadly, time wasn’t an accepted currency in the vast world of Iscaroth.

When the bartender presented Alex with his drink, he’d find a large gold coin accompanying the anticipated pieces of silver.

“Reserve a room for the demon woman and I,” the arm-slung warrior requested.

“Yessir,” the bartender acknowledged. “What size bed would ye be likin’ for the pair of–“

Beds,” Alex corrected. “Plural. Any size is fine.”

The bartender nodded before taking the money on the table, wrote a note in his log book, and moved to serve the call of another customer.

Shortly before his drink was finished, a group of brutes pushed through the tavern’s batwing doors. They were of various heights and races, but each shared the same dubious intentions. Their collective scan of the room seemed to size everyone up, and even the piano player stopped briefly in a bout of alarm before tending to another song request.

Normally, Alex wouldn’t have given two yoks about the arrival of the soon-to-be troublemakers, but he sensed an all-too-familiar energy swirling around them… demonic energy. His cool, olive green eyes kept a close eye as they moved towards the back of the tavern, past the piano’s audience and towards the dining area.

Eventually, their intentions settled upon a lone woman at a table, sipping a cup of tea. The brutes crowded her with strategic placement to prevent an easy escape.

“Well howdy, missus,” came the grumbled greeting of a tall, ox-like beast with wide eyes and broad arms, draped in alligator skins. “Whut’re yeh doin’ all alone here in–“

Leave me be,” the woman curtly advised. She was a visual firebrand, with her leather armor, short hair and piercing gaze, but the mixture of fear in her voice was obvious to Alex.

“Aww, c’mooooon,” the ox-thing continued without hesitation. “Ye have them lonely eyes, see? Ah bet I could take yen upstairs and–“

The woman abruptly jumped to her feet and met the ox-thing eye-to-eye with a bend of her neck, but a large hand from behind seized her shoulder and forced her back in her seat.

“Sit back down,” an armored, boar-like creature insisted. “We’re just tryin’ to have a little–“

“She said to leave her alone,” Alex interrupted with his sword drawn toward the ox-beast. The four pairs of eyes were immediately drawn to the one-armed warrior who somehow sneaked up on them, and they collectively snorted their displeasures.

“Yeh know this lady?” the ox-beast asked.

“No,” Alex replied.

The four brutes titled their heads alongside an unspoken question: Then why risk your life?

“Yeh think yeh can handle the lot of us? With that broken arm of yours?” The question from the boar-thing was a genuine one, holding no mockery whatsoever.

The pair of stern green eyes passed their wordless answer. Try me.

There was a moment’s standoff before the initial move was made. A twin-like pair of snarling, bipedal ermines took their swipes, which were easily dodged with a swift lunge between them. The ox-thing was already bearing down like a sledgehammer upon Alex with its clamped hands, and the impact on the tavern floor erupted a barrage of wooden planks and splintered shards. When the dust eventually settled, there was no body to be seen, spurring the ox-thing into a frenzied search around the tavern. 

By the time it looked up towards the rafters, it was too late. Alex was dangling with his one good arm, blade in teeth, his legs cocked back before landing a fierce blow against the ox-beast’s temple. It staggered back against the nearby tavern wall before a sword was impaled through its shoulder before there was any chance to regroup. The beast roared in agony as Alex leaned in close to his mark and spoke through gritted teeth.

“If I ever see you in this place again,” he warned through wafts of hot breath, “I will sever each of your heads. Understood?”

The ox-beast nodded as it gurgled and wheezed, pinned helplessly against the wall behind it. Its three companions had already fled through the tavern door from whence they entered, leaving it alone to endure the brunt of  Alex’s wrath. Without hesitation, he yanked his sword out of the flesh from which it was lodged, prompting another bellow from the ox-beast. It took a few moments to collect its bearings before stumbling away, hand pressed against the wound in its shoulder, snarling its dismay.

The short-haired woman offered a brief nod to her defender. Alex politely returned the gesture. No thank you needed, were the words spoken through his gaze.

After the skirmish concluded, the arm-slung warrior returned to his seat and beckoned the bartender with a wave. He arrived with a visibly hesitant swallow down his throat and waited for instructions. Alex took a breath before reciting the appropriate words.

Inn and Din, Wallow in Sin Where the Air is Thin.

The gaunt bartender in blue overalls then led Alex to the room where Una and his benefactor were most certainly waiting.

____

The familiar pulse of lust rose and fell within Alex when he was reunited with Una. It was a reflex he had tempered to a barely noticeable hesitation, though the look in his eyes must have betrayed his impassive front on some level. 

Una would recognize the olive green gaze, wavy black hair, and soft ochre skin of her tentative partner as he dropped his armored load near the room’s doorframe. A faded scar traveled from his temple and across his right cheek, and the bridge of his nose forked into a pair of bladed eyebrows. Despite his weathered visage, maidens had occasionally shown interest in the battle-worn hellhunter, though as of yet none had fancied him beyond a casual roll in the hay.

There was also a cloaked individual whose face hidden in shadow, obviously the benefactor. The air in the book-filled hideaway was heavy with impatience.

“Sorry I’m late,” Alex offered with a rather unapologetic tone. “I was held up.” He then tossed a bag onto the wooden desk, where a metallic pendant would peek out and unabashedly announce its authenticity.

“All eight pendants are here,” Alex confirmed while folding his good arm across his chest. “What’s next?”


“Alex,” Una greeted. She watched as he slung his pendants on the table, heard the clink of the quarry inside as it bumped against her own satchel sat neatly on the desk. Eyebrows raised, she ran her eyes over him with a small smile. “Was that you I heard causing trouble upstairs, as usual?” she asked, her tongue and lips curling around her accent, all soft and musical syllables. 

“I was just regaling our benefactor with tales of my exploits, though it seems you’ve come out rather worse for wear,” Una said, turning her gaze to the shadowed figure. “How’s the arm?”


“It bends,” Alex remarked with a brief glance at his sling. With pain, was the implicit, unspoken rider. There was an effort to shrug his shoulder, but a sharp sting nipped his attempt at levity in the bud.

He left Una’s comment regarding his skirmish alone and instead began to dwell his mind upon what lay ahead. The truth was that he was indeed worse for wear, and a glance upon Una’s own gouges suggested she was somewhere near the same level of exhaustion. A cleric would help speed their recoveries along, but they were expensive… not to mention elusive, due to their collective exodus from the borderlands after the Thankosan revolution. The odds seemed to stack themselves by the day, but he and Una had made this far, despite—

“At any rate,” Alex said aloud, interrupting his own runaway train of thought. “Everything is here for us to make our final move. Once the final beast is slain, we will be promptly compensated, yes?” To Alex, it felt good to say the words aloud, since he had already spent most of his advance towards the simple necessity of staying alive.

He wouldn’t wait for the mystery man’s answer before walking past the seated Una with an accidental brush against her restless tail, towards the table of treasures. He snatched a pendant into his hand and studied it quietly before lifting his eyes back towards the cloaked wonder.

“Tell us more about this Christ of Demons,” Alex said with a curious curl of a smile.


Sarcastic, straight to the point, and subtle as ever – Alex was exactly as Una had remembered. His comment about his bending arm had her lips twisting into a smile, the small scar that stretched from the left corner to just below her eye pinching with the movement. The half-demon usually preferred more tactful methods, but she did admire his somewhat brutal efficiency. Especially as he enquired about payment. 

Her dark eyes slid from him to their benefactor at the question. 

“Why, of course. You’ve been worth your fee thus far, and provided you continue to impress my client, you shall be rewarded as swift as we are able – once the final task is complete, of course.” The voice that slithered from beneath the hood was distinctly male, but not precisely human. Something in the elongated vowels and the drag of the soft consonants lingered in Una’s mind as she watched him with a shrewd gaze. 

Alex passing her, and brushing her tail which twitched with the touch, had her attention drawn back to him. Assessing his gait, his expression – was the arm the worst of his injuries? Or a pretty distraction for something more damaging? It was impossible for her to gauge, making her consider other methods of assessing his current physical state. 

“The Christ of Demons will prove a far more formidable foe than those you’ve just faced. His influence has leaked into these lands for far longer than my client ever wished to permit – suffice to say his removal will provide far more benefits to you both than just money.” The shadowed figure extended a cloaked arm, blackened nails belonging to slender, pale fingers peaking from beneath the dark robe. Directing Alex to the other seat. “You will need to prepare well; supplies, of course, will be compensated. But his domicile will have challenges extending beyond the physical. I would advise you both to insure that you are at the peak of physical and mental wellness before entering his home.” 

Once the other adventurer was seated, the cloaked figure would produce a scroll from within the folds of his robe, and extend it between them. It’s appearance had Una sitting forward a little. 

“A map of the Northern Territories, with the Demon Lord’s castle defined for ease of location,” the figure said. “A journal will be delivered here tomorrow morning, detailing as much information as is available about the castle itself. The defences are… unique, to say the least. I would wager unlike anything either of you have experienced before.”

Una felt a familiar chill run down her spine: something new. Something strange and unusual, a puzzle begging to be solved. The money was what had drawn her to this task, but it was the promise of adventure that had sealed the deal. And so far, this figure and his master had provided far beyond what she had been expecting.


The pendant kept silent as Alex’s good hand fondled it absentmindedly, as a fevered fledgling might fondle his first breast. He sat intently while his eyes were affixed on the cloaked mystery thing and his… its?… ominous briefing. His spiritual senses had sharpened over the course of his battles, and he felt something there… not demonic, but perhaps something even worse…. no, not worse. Something beyond.

Once offered with the scroll, Alex twirled the pendant’s chain around his forearm, the metallic stone tautly pressed against his wrist as he accepted it. He gave it a cursory glance before passing it to Una for her own inspections. The outlook seemed precarious, as it always did, but he had faced long odds before, with his die or get paid attitude carrying him much farther than a flimsy creed should. 

A visit to the local shaman might prove beneficial, though their blessings and wares frequently amounted to little more than snake oil… but there had been pecks of useful insight, and a small vial of what was advertised to be Wonder Juice once supplied him with a burst of energy to swing his sword true, when he was near the proverbial end of his rope. In the absence of a cleric, it might be he and Una’s only option to pad their cuts and bruises. His stubborn arm was another matter to be considered with a less exhausted mind.

His removal will provide far more benefits to you both than just money… the words hung precariously in Alex’s mind, begging to be scrutinized. In actuality, Alex really hadn’t considered the widespread ramifications of his admittedly financially-driven crusade. He had simply been too focused on the endgame, too busy to look at the big picture. His sporadic bouts of objectivity had almost convinced him that the demon lords were less intent on malice and more intent on indulgence. Keep the common folk feeding, fighting, snorting, and fornicating, he had heard one candid politician say. There were celebrations after word had spread of his triumphs, but the plateau of mankind’s morality held steady, and in fact seemed to compensate for the felled demons. We can be evil, with or without the reigns of demon lords, rose the apparent sentiment of the masses.

“We’ll stay here tonight,” Alex announced to the cloaked something-or-other with a glance towards Una. “Study this more closely as we await your journal. Discuss strategies and options, and conduct an honest analysis of our current physical states. We’ll run an errand or two in the early morning and meet here when the tavern opens, as the sun frees itself from the horizon. How does that suit you, mystery man?”


Una caught the scroll between two fingers, unrolling the crackling paper as she listened to the figure speak. It was a standard map, nothing fancy; the Demon Lord’s home highlighted as he’d described. Right in the middle of The Forest of Dornath. 

The end of her tail curled as she stared at it memories from long ago dancing through her mind. An old scar along her thigh gave a foreboding tingle. She made mental notes of exactly what kinds of weapons and poisons and wards she would need to bring, as she rolled the map up and balanced it on her leg. 

Her dark eyes flicked to Alex as he spoke again, letting the cloak figure’s words settle in her mind. Her partner was more talkative, it seemed, and she was happy to sit back and listen. To analyse and think through the information. 

We’ll stay here tonight.” 

Her lips quirked, eyebrows raising in silent question. Will we now?

“I’m afraid I will be leaving town after this meeting has reached its conclusion,” the figure replied, hands retreating back beneath its shadowed sleeves. “The journal will be delivered to the bar – just give the phrase and it will be handed to you.”

The thing stood, a smile on the lips visible beneath the hood. “Should you be successful, our paths shan’t cross again. Your payment shall be delivered when you’re finished. Leave any expenses with the bar when you collect the journal.”

Una spared another glance at Alex before standing, taking the scroll to place in her satchel on the desk. It seemed the meeting was over. 

“If that’s all, I think it would be best we get a head start on preparations,” she said, voice smooth and polite as she spoke. She turned to Alex as she scooped his medallions back into his bag and passed them to him, ignoring the way the metal seemed to heat against her skin. “Unless you’ve further questions?”


A determined horse’s hooves trotted awkwardly up the dense thicket to the edge of Murtham cliff, finding themselves on the overlook with some effort. There could be seen the wide bowl of Murth Canyon, stretching its rugged magnificence past the horizon. The fading glow of dusk could be seen above its broad cup, with the silhouette of another horseman pressed against the remaining light, waiting still and patient.

“Commander,” came the greeting of Lieutenant Netley towards his expected contact. A moment of observation revealed a fresh facial wound upon his superior in the moonlight, and his sense of dutiful restraint abandoned him.

“Sir, what in god’s name happened to your face?”

There was a pull of breath before he spoke. “An overzealous scout,” the Commander explained, his eyes still affixed towards the fading distance. “He had his chance from his hidey-hole and marked my face, but missed my life.” A moment’s reflection drew out an obvious observation. “They’re out there, and they know we’re here,” came the sobered declaration.

Netley’s head hung a bit before speaking again. “The troops have been prepared,” he said with unmistakably forced confidence. “Armed and ready for your orders.”

The Commander seemed to ignore the report entirely with a gaze from another place, but then words lifted themselves from his lips.

“Netley, what was the joke you told at the bonfire from three night’s prior?”

Netley’s brow furrowed with uncertainty. “Sir… ?” A moment’s thought then settled upon the memory, prompting a slow enunciation.

“In between a harlot’s legs lies the sweetest succor, but a look upon her morning face and you’ll wish you hadn’t fucked’er.”

The Commander smirked at the retelling, then settled back into his somber mood. “That will most certainly our battle against the Njorks,” he mused aloud. “Sweet to fight, with our regrets in death.”

Netley said nothing in response. A few more moments of heavy silence held themselves in the air, before the Commander kicked his horse into motion.

“We charge at dawn,” Alex said solemnly as he passed his Lieutenant.

____

It was that inner Commander that rose within Alex when he told the cloaked wonder about his… their… plans. The impulse rose less frequently now, but an officer’s habits died hard, especially when there were preparations involved. He had controlled most aspects of his former battalion’s lives… from when they slept, what they ate, where they charged… how they died. And now, he had to be careful. Una certainly exhibited certain categorical aspects of a soldier,  but she wasn’t his soldier.

Alex didn’t have to look at Una to see her hesitation. He sensed it, but nevertheless felt no regrets. With the obvious caveat, of course: she could simply reject his order… his suggestion… without fear of reprisal.

Should you be successful, our paths shan’t cross again. Mr. Cloak had said those words before he departed, but they meant little in the mind of Alex. He had long ago settled on the fact that all walls have eyes, and his newfound spiritual mastery kept him keen on the involvement of their benefactor. A presence always lingered around him, during his travels and battles… the presence, it seemed to be… watching with its unrelenting gaze. The book-laden room he and Una were in did not hold itself as an exception. To Alex, Mr. Cloak’s aura persisted like a bad odor.

Alex shook his head at Una’s question before addressing the elephant between them. “I reserved us a room,” he said with a shade of reluctance. “I know our battles have to this point been fought separately, but our journeys merge from this point forward. It would be wise to build a little camaraderie to prepare us for the challenges that lay ahead.”

Alex spoke with a rational air, but his reasoning pulsed from past memories of jokes told across bonfires…

“At the very least, let’s conduct our preparations there,” he added to ease any misgivings. “This room gives me the shudders.”

__

There was the golden-haired maiden who clenched him tightly as she panted against his ear, but that was so long ago, and the memory’s sensuous comforts had dimmed. Now there was Una, though his mind often rejected her tempting potentialities… but tonight was different. Tonight she was close.

The lusty tide rose again, and an almost uncontrollable urge to reach for his roommate, even with the realization that she might accept his advance, or she might drive a dagger into his heart. Nevertheless, the pine was there, and it would shudder across his limbs towards fidgeting fingertips.

“UuuhhAAAOOWWW,” came the grunt of pain from his lips as he unconsciously shifted in response to his mental whims. Pain had always grounded him, kept his mind sharp and focused. His sharp wince eventually subsided, and he was thankful for the stack of armor masking the excitement below his waist.

Liquid Evolution – 02

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions


It almost felt as though a dream, though his tied hands were prevented from pinching that theory. There he was, strapped to a chair, with the most inadequate interrogator he could possibly lay eyes upon, at least at first glance. A healthy Brock could have likely broken free from his restraints and leveled the playing field straight way. As things stood, the tranquilizer’s effects still coursed through his veins, sapping the strength from his muscles.

Charles, widening his squinted eyes as the light relented its piercing assault, greeted the red-haired stranger with a pleasant demeanor that he knew wouldn’t sustain for long. “And what do I have the pleasure of calling you?” he asked with forced congeniality.

The red-haired stranger folded her arms and smiled. “Andrea,” she flatly declared before a look of consideration surfaced across her face. “Although, for our intents and purposes, and since I’m technically the master of your fate… I’m thinking ‘Master’ might be a more appropriate title. What do you think, soldier?”

Commander Brock couldn’t help the snort that forced his way through his nostrils. He sighed and pulled his eyes down to the cold concrete floor for a moment, then back up to lock them upon Andrea’s own gaze. “Fuck you,” was his decision of a response.

“Hmm.” The sound through Andrea’s closed lips was half disappointment, half contemplation. She then turned her attention to the device in her hand, which looked to be a remote of some kind. She admired it briefly as if never having seen it before, tracing her index finger along the contours of a button. Then came the inevitable press. 

Pain. Searing pain. Charles’ head bucked upwards as his eyes burned like hot coals. His gasp of surprise spilled quickly into a continuous groan of pain. It literally felt as though something was carving his brain from the inside. Andrea watched his response intently, shifting her shoulders in casual examination before breathing in to speak.

“Master… Master makes the pain go awaaaay,” Andrea declared in a cheerful, sing-songy voice. Charles continued to struggle, writhing desperately in his chair. She sighed and shrugged before turning the dial on her remote slightly higher. A bead of blood now trailed down from Commander Brock’s nostril. He couldn’t bear the pain any longer.

“MASTER!” he surrendered through a thick, throaty gasp. At once, the pain stopped, and Andrea’s smile widened.

“Theeeerrrre we go, good soldier,” she encouraged with a pat on Commander Brock’s head. “We’ll make a fine, obedient boy out of you yet.”

“Whuh… what the fuh…” Charles began to question as blood trickled across his top lip, but Andrea promptly shushed him.

“In a nutshell? You Earth heads were so willing and eager to have all kinds of crap installed within your bodies, never thinking how it might could be turned against you,” Andrea supplied as an explanation before shifting sharply from the matter. 

“But, more on that later, little soldier. We need to discuss the matter of Olivia.”

As if on cue, a series of telescreens lit up around the pair, giving dimension to the once completely dark room. It was a smallish room, with a tiled yellow floor and sewer grate near Brock’s feet… dried splatters of blood made it clear this was a designated room for past interrogations. On the telescreens, Charles would find images of his dead squadron… Amos on the floor with his eyes open and blood spilling from his wounds, as was Hicks and the others… all dead, with the boots of insurgents surrounding them.

“We need to know,” Andrea began, “who you bothered to radio about Olivia’s presence on your ship. She is an important dignitary after all, and you Earther boys almost gained a major upper hand on us. Did you know who she was upon capturing her?”

Charles took a moment to gather himself before responding. “I did not, and that’s the truth,” he stated slowly through gritted teeth.

“Hmm.” Andrea took his response quietly, waiting a moment before cranking the dial. 

“THEY DON’T KNOW!” Charles begged through the pain. “MY SUPERIORS KNOW NOTHING! SHE TOLD ME, THEY ONLY KNOW OF A REFUGEE, NOTHING ELSE!”

“Ahhhh… there we go,” Andrea said with a satisfied smile. “But where’s my Master?”

“MASTER!” Again, the pain subsided on cue. Blood now leaked from the corner of Commander Brock’s left eye.

Andrea looked down to her remote in admiration, rotating it with her fingers. “Guess this guy is doing his job,” she mused aloud to no one in particular. Then, her attention refocused to the matter at hand.

“I have to leave you for a bit, little soldier, but I’ll be back soon for more questions.” Andrea turned to exit the way she came. But, before she pulled through the doorway, she stopped and reached into her pocket to pull out something small, holding it towards Charles against the light.

“Found this little guy in your medkit,” Andrea said through a laugh. “Cyanide pill. Go figure.” She then tossed it to the floor at Brock’s feet, watching it fall through the sewer grate.

“Before I’m completely done with you,” she asserted with cold determination, “you’re gonna wish you took that when you could.”


Grinding her teeth in anger, Olivia faked a smile and responded in turn with a very small curtsey. “Ian!” she faked, “How good it is to see you’re doing well!” 

He embraced her, kissing each cheek as she fought to not roll her eyes, in case there were cameras watching. “It looks like you’re famished,” he laughed and motioned her to sit in the chair at the end of the table. A servant moved behind her to push the chair in. 

“Oh, well, that’s what happens when you spend two years in hiding,” she added faux-jovially as he took the trek to the other end of the table. 

“Yes! That is right! How ever did you survive all of that?” he commented, as he was pushed into his own seat. 

Under the surface, Olivia was seething, but now she knew who she was dealing with, she knew better than to simply attack him out right, so she continued with the up-beat tone, “Oh, you know,” by watching everyone I know and love die and starve, she continued internally. “Just luck, I suppose,” she grasped.

“Well, we are so glad to have you back in our graces!” he called from across the table, then clapped and two servants came in, carrying covered platters. Once it was in front of her, it was uncovered to reveal a salad course. Olivia, of course, felt her mouth water, but took the time to place the cloth napkin on her lap, then pretend to sip at her water, worried he would have put something in it. 

Ian Fenwick had been born and raised on Earth, characterized by his stout body and wealth. Such wealth he had made on the backs of assisting Martians to Mars. Now, though the wrinkles he continued to have medically removed seemed to come faster than he could keep up with, even if they operated in lower gravity than the one he was raised with. His dark hair was now, she assumed, colored, as it seemed impossible that it had not yet greyed.

His age, however, did not keep him from being a womanizing bachelor. They spoke more of her time on Mars, with Olivia saying as little as possible, as well as mostly moving her food around on her plate, unwilling to trust him not to poison her, as it had been rumored he’d been fond of doing. 

Upon the third course, the meat course, he did call her out for it though, “I haven’t poisoned you, you know. If I’d wanted you dead, I could have just left you with the Earthers!” he still had a light tone, but Olivia knew better. There had to be a reason that she was here besides the kindness of his heart. 

“The Earthers weren’t too bad,” she joked, giving a nod to his own ancestry. “I do find it odd that you had to kill them all though. But, they are a fighting bunch…” she attempted, now, to do her best to see if all of them had indeed been killed, or if there was hope for the few others whose bodies she did not see floating dead on board. 

A slight shiver ran down her spine as she thought of Amos’ dead eyes staring up at her, just as Ian gave an almost shrill laugh. “ Not all of them, your Excellency! I have a plan for one of them. I only needed one though.” It seemed a fun game to him, so Olivia let it lie, not wanting to anger herself to the point of not being able to hold it in. She was close enough as it was. 

“And your plan for me?” she asked, unable to resist.

“Well, we will shoot some propaganda footage, with your beautiful alive,” he emphasized, “face, of course. Try to give the Martians something to keep strong for.” He moved his hands, implying a banner of sorts, “Prime Ministers Ian and Olivia Fenwick!” 

“Excuse me?” she spat instantaneously, so incredulous that she didn’t have time to hold back her tone. 

“Well, the ring was supposed to come out with dessert, but I love a surprise. And, of course, you’ll have to change your last name. It’s not like the Drapers’ held power outside of your engagement to Bryson,” he said simply, as if that were the thing she was incredulous about. 

Olivia sat silently, feeling the heat in her cheeks rising. She was sure that if she didn’t agree there would be propaganda with her less than alive body, claiming Ian Fenwick to be the next standing member for Martian leadership.

As if reading her mind, he continued, “I know, I know. I could have just captured you and have you killed. But I was such a fan of your father’s, and it seems much more legitimate this way, as you are the natural heir to the position and all.” 

She knew, from her time in the Martian aristocracy that his statement was a clear threat, pointing out to Olivia what she would become if she didn’t go with his plan. She would be dead.


“Yes, yes. I am as well.” Charles’ eyes never left his laptop as his fingers continued their clickety-clack b

A trail of scarlet slowly trickled towards the drain grate from Commander Brock’s temple. He was laying on his side on the cold concrete floor of his cell, no longer bound but still unable to move his hands, legs or anything else due to sheer exhaustion. His eyes were bloodshot from lack of sleep, with voices and hallucinations filling the time between rounds of mental and physical torment. The occasional memory from his youth supplied a temporary refuge before the relentless aches yanked him back into his dark, hopeless reality. 

Andrea’s motives had evolved beyond the simple extraction of information. She delighted in breaking the body and spirit of her newly acquired prisoner, utilizing the device that infused indescribable pain with the push of a button in accordance with her whims. Charles renounced his Earthen heritage, pledged lifelong servitude to the Martian empire, and other humiliating submissions to appease his captor enough to stop the pain, if she felt so inclined. 

It wasn’t always Andrea’s presence that graced his cell. Random insurgent soldier came and went in her absence, introducing themselves with kicks and taunts.Charles found these to be merciful respites from the pain of the remote. It was the fiery hair and cold blue eyes that always accompanied the truly hellish torture. After a lengthy period of restless silence, Andrea stormed into his cell with a new approach to her objectives.

“Well, little soldier,” she pondered aloud. “I’m very displeased with you.”

Charles opened his mouth to respond, but no sound would come.

“You still haven’t fully submitted yourself. You’re going through the motions. Just saying enough to stop the pain. Your motivation doesn’t extend beyond that superficiality.”

Laying upon the concrete floor covered in blood and bruises, he couldn’t comprehend her point.

“I suppose a night’s punishment will be enough to push you to where you need to be.” Charles would barely have enough time to widen his eyes in horror before the pain pierced its hellish hello once more.

“Sleep well, toy soldier,” Andrea said through a mocking sigh while leaving Charles collapsed, consumed in hopeless, screaming agony.

The pain was simply too much. And then, in an instant, it stopped.

“Commander Brock, sir?” The voice of Hicks came through the blackness of void.

“Hicks?” Charles responded from some timeless, placeless space. “I thought you were dead.” A stiff pause of consideration filled his mind. “Am I dead?” he asked hesitantly.

“Not quite yet, sir, but you’re getting close.” The tone in Hicks’ voice offered both a warning and consolation.

A sigh escaped Charles’ lips. “I think I’m ready. I mean, if you’re meant to be my guardian angel and take me to the other side, or whatever the hell is going on right now…”

“Is that what I’m supposed to be?” Hicks asked musingly. “Or maybe I’m just a figment of your imagination? I suppose it doesn’t matter. What does matter is that you’ve lost control.”

“Control? Of what exactly?”

“Your duty as a soldier of the Earthen empire.”

“I’ve already renounced my allegiance,” Charles pleaded as an explanation, stifling a sob. “That fucking bitch was able to torture that out of me. I’ve already failed. I’m already a traitor.”

“Words need nothing,” Hicks pressed without condemnation. “Especially in the shadow of action. You can make things right by taking control, by pressing your advantage. By fighting back.”

“What advantage?” Charles asked through a laugh. “I’m down to my last wits. My strength and willpower are gone. How can I fight like this? How can I even lift a finger?”

“You have more control than you can even realize. You have been blessed with the Liquid. It still surges through you. Looking for an outlet. Ready to be used at your command.”

“What are you even…” Charles thought desperately, trying to make sense of Hicks’ explanation. 

“Olivia softened you up. Lowered your guard. Your squad is now dead. The Zenith is now claimed by a bunch of insurgents who aren’t even fit to have their boots aboard your ship. And now it’s time to reestablish control.” 

“The Liquid,” Hicks stressed, “is the key.”

There was a resounding silence against the matte blackness. Charles felt an invisible finger press upon his chest, above his heart.

“It won’t be fun, but I know you’re ready for what you have to do.” 

Finally, Charles understood. He calmed his breathing, stopped his heart, and let his blood run cold.

__

“And how’s my little soldier toy? Has unbearable pain made a good bedfellow?” Andrea skipped into Commander Brock’s cell after a time with her remote in hand, a slender finger teasing the press of a button.

A cold silence greeted her. She saw Charles’ body splayed upon the cold concrete, swallowed in shadow. The lack of reaction to her presence concerned her enough to flick on the lights. A corpse-like visage presented itself without apology.

“Oh no,” Andrea muttered to herself as her demeanor instantly deflated. “Oh no, no, noooo.” She rushed to Charles’ side and knelt for a closer observation. Lifeless eyes stared back into her own without a flinch. A pair of fingers against Charles’ jugular confirmed her fear.

“Medic!” she finally yelled to those waiting outside the cell door. “I need a Medic in here, STAT!”

Personnel flooded into the cell, quick to lift Charles onto a gurney and push him out into the hallway. Andrea followed closely by his side.

“You are NOT going to die on me,” she hissed against Charles’ ear. “Not yet. I’ve cracked you, but you’re not broken. Not by my standards.”

A defibrillator was applied to Charles’ chest after we was laid upon a table in the infirmary some distance away from his cell. “CLEAR!” A doctor yelled before the first pulse of electricity. No reaction, no response.

“CLEAR!” Commander Brock’s back bucked but again, his vitals offered no response. Another medic injected a syringe of adrenaline directly into his heart before a third round of electricity.

Time passed as medical personnel crowded around Commander Brock. Hope soon faded and eventually, a sheet was drawn over his body. A disappointed Andrea was left alone in the infirmary, standing close to Charles’ body with her eyes glazed with disbelief. “No,” she solemnly pleaded. “It can’t be. Not my toy soldier.” 

She slowly approached Commander Brock’s body to place a mournful hand upon her project of pain. After a moment of silent grieving, her palm felt a pulse of warmth course through the corpse beneath the sheet of white.

“What the…”

A forceful punch sent Andrea airborne towards a soldier standing guard near the infirmary’s doorway, collapsing them both onto the ground. The remote she held so dear slid across the tiled floor from her pocket. The clik-clak of a dropped rifle also announced its opportunity for a new marksman. A reanimated Charles ripped off the sheet that assumed him dead and pounced forward to quickly claim both. He then took a large step with his newly acquired weapon over the mess of limbs on the ground, but not before locking his eyes upon Andrea’s own gaze of disbelief. 

“Your toy soldier is back in action,” Charles stated firmly, not being able to help himself. “This one has a power switch.”

Moving quickly to the hallway, Charles dropped soldiers with pinpoint accuracy as unarmed personnel ducked and hid for cover. With the gunfire still ringing in the air, he reached for a nearby medipad to look up a schematic of the facility and memorized two locations where his recon suit might be located. 

He navigated towards the first target with a brisk march that seemed to part an unobstructed path in its wake. Unarmed staffed made no attempt to intervene, keeping as safe a distance as they possibly could. Charles soon found himself at a series of storage lockers and wasted no time busting them open with a pair of adrenaline-fueled fists. His recon suit wasn’t to be found, but a slew of weaponry upgrades were quickly snatched, including a grenade launcher and an upgraded rifle. He emptied the magazine of his discarded rifle and scattered the shells on the ground before moving on to the second objective. 

A blaring message over the intercom system of the facility stopped Charles in his tracks for the briefest moment. ALERT. CODE RED. ALL SOLDIERS CONVERGE TO INTERCEPT AND NEUTRALIZE ESCAPED PRISONER. LEVEL 3 THREAT. ALERT.

“About damn time,” he snarled before continuing his relentless stride.

Charles eventually found himself at the end of a hallway, looking upon a textured glass room that obscured the interior. The reinforced door resisted a well-placed shoulder impact, but his grenade launcher made short work of the hapless barricade. Shrouded by the smoke, Charles emerged into the room and dodged a pair of sputtering sparks that announced the positions of two insurgent soldiers. His return fire was much more accurate, ending one threat before the casual roll of a grenade ended the other with a well-placed explosion. 

At last, he was alone. Scanning the room, he found a glass case resting upon a table and made a slow approach. Looking inside, he found his prize: the ESTI-issued recon suit he wore to investigate the ghost ship. Wasting no time, he burst the glass open to claim what was his. With a bloodied hand, he found a well-hidden button within its collar and pressed it. All at once and within the blink of an eye, the suit moved as though sentient to engage its rightful owner, fully suiting Charles with a few snap-like maneuvers.

Charles hardly had time to confirm the suit’s powerbank levels before a group of soldiers greeted him through the fading smoke with trained weapons upon his chest. “Halt! Drop your weapon! NOW! Drop it or we will shoot!”

A sigh escaped Commander Brock’s lips as he slowly lifted his hands in surrender. And then came the massive pulse wave which burst forward from his suit, scattering and slamming the group of insurgents against the wall and onto the ground. He stepped over several stunned soldiers back out into the hallway as a familiar voice made itself known.

“Welcome back, Commander Brock. Pulse Devastator Attack successful. Suit auxiliary power now at 14%.”

“You poor thing,” Charles said in response. He then shifted his focus ahead. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”

A series of grenade explosions and rifle rounds helped to clear the way towards the facility’s hangar. With soldiers fleeing in every direction, Charles found himself upon an unimpressive but travel-worthy ship which he took no time to climb aboard. Finding the main control panel, he activated the antimatter engines and plotted a course before pausing to take in the moment.

“Zenith. I’m coming to get you back. And then we’ll wipe these Martian bastards from the face of the planet.”

A sharp knock against the ship’s door pulled his mind abruptly from his solemn promise. Charles looked to see the cause of the ruckus through the door’s small window and refused to believe his eyes. 

“Andrea?? ANDREA! You’ve GOT to be shitting me!”

More furious knocks and muffled screams came as the frenzied look in Andrea’s gaze was undeniable. Thinking quickly, Charles readied himself and then opened the door with a remote command through the control panel. Andrea quickly barged into the ship with blood trickling from her temple, eyes ablaze.

“And just where the FUCK do you think YOU’RE go…”

A gunshot blasted against Andrea’s shin, dropping her quickly to the ship’s grated floor. A remote spilled forward and slid to Commander Brock’s boots. Chuckling to himself, he bent over to pick it up, quietly studying the button that had made his life a living hell since his unexpected and unwelcome return to Mars.

“You really are a crazy pyscho bitch, you know that?” And with that, Commander Brock’s newly claimed ship lifted up towards the waiting sky above.


Olivia found herself contemplating if the dessert indeed was poisoned, and if it was worth it, at this point, to just enjoy a few bites of tiramisu and be done with it all. Between being found on Mars, whisked away towards Earth, Amos being gunned down outside her door, and now being under fucking Fenwick’s thumb, she was coming to her wits end. Give her two more years of rations, sleeping on a rock in a cave, fine. She just wanted to be out of the company of Ian and done playing dress up. Her fork wavered near her mouth, but the survivalist inside kicked in and pushed it back to the plate without a taste, almost angrily.

Ian was still going on about propaganda and wedding nonsense, but it all droned on in her ears. She could remember a time when she used to hear that same voice over the holo-vision in the office of her father, as a young girl of thirteen. At that time, Ian Fenwick was spewing nonsense at Mars from Earth. What about, she couldn’t remember, but she knew it was something about the Liquid and fleeing Earth. Her father came to mind then, his thick dark head of hair, not yet balding in those days, and his chuckle as he found his teenage daughter at his home office door, calling him to dinner. “We have staff, and technology, for that ‘Livy, you don’t have to come collect me,” he joked, shaking his head at her. 

The memory faded as Ian tried to get her attention. Her eyes focused back on him, unenthused. “Are you okay?” he asked, seemingly concerned. Remembering her will to survive, she took a deep breath in and answered her captor chipperly, “Yes, sorry, I just am so tired from the events of the day.” The events where you openly gunned down human beings to be able to crown yourself with my title, she finished miserably in her head, “A title I didn’t even want.”

“Oh, yes of course!” he gasped, seemingly upset with himself for overlooking the thought. He stood up quickly and moved over to her chair, pulling it out and allowing her to stand. He held out his hand gracefully for her to take. With an internal groan, she took it gently, finding his hands clammy and wrinkly. It seemed that the surgeons had not yet found a way to reverse the aging there, like they had his face and neck. Olivia stifled a grimace as she attempted to distract her mind from wandering further in that line of thought. 

“Would you like to have a seat in the sitting room, or go back to your quarters?” he asked, graciously. She knew what he wanted her to say, but she could feel herself slipping, and it was dangerous to do so in front of him. 

“To my quarters, please. I think I am feeling faint from all of the rich food. I just am not used to that quality anymore, you know,” she tried, feeling his hand close around hers tighter at the mention of the word faint. With a nod, Ian led her down a familiar set of hallways, and back to her quarters. 

As he bowed at the waist and left her, kissing her cheek for a bit longer this time, Olivia contemplated how much of this facade of a delicate flower was becoming actually true. She entered the room and looked in the full length mirror across from her. While she knew there was an enormous difference between the woman in the cave and the woman before her now,  fingering a black ringlet of her hair softly, she wondered what she had become in just the course of a few hours, or worse, what she was yet to become.

Silently and motionless, she stood as the two maids undid her dress and underthings, collecting them and hanging them in an anterior room. Before they could usher her into a nightgown, she nakedly crawled into the sprawling bed to her right. The maids huffed something about her make-up and the sheets, but she ignored them. Waiving them out with a hand, she found herself really alone for the first time since the Zenith. The tears came, then soft, suppressed sobs for Amos and the crew, and then for herself. Eventually, with tear stained cheeks, she fell into a fitful sleep. Amos’ open eyes haunting her. 

Not dissimilar to the days she had lost family members, or when she had to kill other Martians to survive, she dreamed of the events on repeat. It was traumatizing, but in her dreams, it was always worse. If only she could change just this one thing… but alas, she never could, and the death still occurred. This time, she was trying to convince the Commander not to go to that ship.

The Commander,” she thought, and sat straight up out of her sleep, grasping the blanket to her. “Charles,” she found herself whispering, barely aloud. And then she remembered what Ian had said at dinner. “I have a plan for one of them. I only needed one though,” she heard him repeat in her head as well as the shrill laugh that had preceded it. Olivia put her head in her hand and rubbed her temples, her eyes closed tightly.

What could she really do? Nothing.

Angrily, she fell back on the pillows. Not able to believe she had let that piece of all of this slip so easily from her mind. Her stomach grumbled, as if to remind her that it may have not been her fault entirely. She still chided herself, citing that she had gone much longer on much less before.

Falling back into her fitful slumber, she found it filled with Charles, his body slightly transparent to her, and with Ian Fenwick’s voice from the newscasts years ago. It boomed in her sleep, encouraging Martians to stand up to Earthers. Ephemeral Charles reached out to her as Ian’s voice continued, Olivia reached and reached but never seemed to be able to reach his hand, though each time she was sure she would. 

Just as she was about to grab on to his hand, a noise near her head startled her out of sleep suddenly, Charles’ hand fading before her eyes as she blinked them open to find the maid from the afternoon before. The maid jumped as Olivia did, and started apologizing. “It’s fine, it’s fine,” she said, calming down. She noticed that the woman had brought her a tray of food. Before she could thank her, the maid had disappeared, and Olivia had caught a whiff of the coffee on the tray.

She did mental gymnastics around the possibility of poison in her food, all the while the coffee called to her. Her stomach grumbled in protest as well. If he really wanted to rescue her to marry, she had to be alive to do that, right? With her eyebrows raised in a here-goes-nothing expression, she reached for the coffee and took a sip of the warm beverage. Shaking her head, she wondered how far she was going to fall from her self ethics upon this ship. 

The same circular set of events would occur daily, the maids would appear with food or extravagant clothing for her, and if it was the latter, they would show her to the dining hall, where Ian awaited her. During this time, she ate and attempted to keep up the jovial conversation. Occasionally, she would ask around his plans for Charles, but she was never quite brave enough to ask out right. Ian would go on about wedding details, occasionally things would be brought to her to “approve”, but Olivia never cared. Often, she just stared at his perfect face and wondered how old he actually was, around seventy, maybe. Or how many surgeries he had. Or, how much food and aid those surgeries could have provided for the people he longed to lead. 

Despite her efforts each night, the nightmares would return. Ephemeral Charles would silently haunt her, while her husband-to-be’s TV personality voice would reverberate in the background, talking of war on Mars. And each time, she would wake with a start, just out of Charles’ reach. 

Olivia wondered how long she had before Ian would kill her. She kept pushing off the propaganda videos he wanted to shoot of her, each time for different reasons, not being camera ready, feeling tired from the journey, or not liking how the full G of gravity made her face look. Ian was desperate though, and the last one had made him change the entire ship’s gravity to match that of Mars for her. She was running out of excuses and she was running out of time.


The venom and bile that spewed forth from Andrea’s mouth fell on deaf ears, even as she clutched the bloody shin wound that dribbled blood onto the cold metal floor. Commander Brock was simply too focused on maneuvering his new acquisition of ship that propelled his escape from the insurgent facility that held him captive for an agonizing blur of days… or was it weeks? It didn’t matter. Now wasn’t the time to sort out his recent fog… he instead embraced the challenge that presented itself before him, without fear or hope. Fate would have its way regardless.

“They’re not going to let me go easy,” Charles thought to himself as the weaponless D-class freighter ship rose much slower into the sky than his liking. As if in response to his thought, a deafening impact blasted against the ship’s hull, careening it to its side. Andrea hurtled in response against a wall and banged her head with an almost sickening thunk, quickly losing consciousness thereafter. A shaken but determined Charles steadying the ship was the last sight that graced her eyes before she was swallowed in blackness.

Andrea awoke with a pounding headache, buckled to a passenger’s seat with her wrists bound, a few yards behind the occupied captain’s chair. The wound on her shin was dressed, and a jug of water was nested between her feet.

“Whuh… what hap…” she began, fighting her way to coherence.

The person sitting in the captain’s chair gave no response. He seemed to be busy with monitoring a screen, fully obscured except for soft sounds of movement and a dark tuft of hair rising just above the chair.

“What.” Andrea demanded through the fog of headache with a fierce determination, sharp spittle escaping her lips. “What the fuck happened?!”

There was a moment’s hesitation before the captain’s chair turned. There sat Commander Brock, a trickle of dried blood across the left side of his face, arms folded to greet the now conscious Andrea.

“I was hoping you’d be knocked out for the entire trip,” he confessed through a sigh. “At any rate, we took a direct hit from a rocket that almost crashed us into a radio tower. I guess we were looking death straight in the eye for a few moments there.” Charles pulled his cheek in a gesture that said but we made it, after all.

“The ship took a serious hull breach, but no essential components were damaged. At least in terms of travel.” He guided Andrea’s sight with a finger point to a particular door towards her left. “Beyond that door is the point of no return. I managed to seal it with a gravity field that should hold for the time being. I assume it goes without saying to not try and make some dumbass escape through there?”

Andrea narrowed her eyes before noticing on the monitor screen that the ship they were on was gliding through the void of space.

“Where are we going?” she asked reluctantly, slowly coming to terms with the predicament she was in.

“Earthen Outpost E7-G. Manufactured planetoid on the outskirts of Mars gravitational radius. We should have just enough juice to get there.” Charles shifted his captain’s chair back around and refocused his attention on the monitor screen that updated periodically with new readouts. “I would have tried to reach an Earth station on Mars, but I didn’t want to risk more insurgent attacks within atmospheric reach of the cronies you were with.”

Andrea soaked in his explanation while observing her surroundings. Commander Brock had clearly been busy. Now in his fatigues, he had jerry-rigged a power output station to energize his recon suit. The pain-delivering remote she loved as though a daughter was resting on a table a few strides away. It would be a futile method to turn the tables with her being fastened to her chair. Charles clearly placed it within her line of sight as a twisted tease of what could no longer be.

“Why didn’t you just kill me?” Andrea finally asked after almost a half hour of silence.

There was another pregnant pause before Charles spoke. “I thought about it, certainly. But I figured I could return a favor and deliver you to the right people so they could torture some information out of you.”

Andrea’s cobalt eyes widened slightly. “You kept me alive to get revenge. I guess you’re just as sick in the head as me. You do know that if and when I get the chance, I’ll escape, kill you, or both?”

“I sure do, yup. That’s why I’ve taken every precaution, even those you’re not aware of.” Charles let the topic drop and continued with his business. 

More time passed. A restless Andrea interrupted Commander Brock’s train of thought with more musings.

“They’re going to rape me, aren’t they? Kill me, then rape me. Or kill me as they’re raping me.” She seemed to be musing aloud with some concoction of reflective amusement and outright concern.

Charles sighed while still tending to his task. “I’ll put in a good word that even though you made my life an absolute agonizing hell, you technically let me live. So I seriously doubt it on the killing part.”

“Oh, that’s nice,” Andrea remarked sarcastically. “But I guess they’ll still fuck me ten ways to Sunday. One after the other, I presume. That’s what I get for tending to my health and beauty, I suppose.”

A loud groan of impatience left Commander Brock’s lips before he spun his captain’s chair around to face Andrea. “What kind of savages do you take us for? No one is going to rape you. You’ll be interrogated, probably alongside some discomfort, but your sexual organs are safe. So buck up and take what you’ve got coming on the chin, darling.”

“You sure about that?” Andrea asked with a raised eyebrow. Before Charles could respond, she continued. “It would have been different for us, you know.”

Charles balked at Andrea’s direction of conversation. “What do you mean, us? What would have been different?”

“Well,” she began with a breath, “I did really enjoy torturing you. But I never dreamed of killing you. As a matter of fact, I was planning on what we would do once I found you broken and despondent to my liking.” The incredulous shrug of Charles’ shoulders prompted further details to spill from Andrea’s lips.

“I would have broken the remote right before your eyes before escorting you to my personal quarters. I wanted to be your first. To take your V-card. I wanted to whisper my toy soldier into your ear as you panted and shuddered to the finish line on top of me.”

Commander Brock’s mouth was agape. He simply couldn’t believe his ears. Andrea’s puppydog eyes did a decent job of selling her story, but the sharp pains of the remote quickly surfaced to the forefront of his mind. Charles collected himself with straightened shoulders and tore his gaze away from Andrea with a swivel of his chair.

“Don’t ever call me toy soldier again,” he firmly stated before assuming his role as captain once more.

//

The speck of something distant appeared on the visual monitor, prompting Commander Brock to straighten himself in his chair. The stolen freighter that he and Andrea occupied was now approaching its intended destination. Their approach seemed to instill a little nervousness into the otherwise stalwart demeanor of the stolen ship’s captain.

A sharp radio crackle broke the silence which had nestled itself within the ship. “ATTENTION. UNAUTHORIZED VESSEL APPROACH FROM SECTOR 6YU-3Z. IDENTIFY YOURSELF OR BE DESTROYED. REPEAT. IDENTIFY YOURSELF OR BE DESTROYED.”

Charles leaned into his microphone with a calm and collected voice, in spite of the sweat on his brow. “Roger that. We have intentions to surrender ourselves to Outpost E7-G. This ship has been commandeered and is absent of registry codes. One Earthen soldier and one captive on board. Earthen soldier authorization code is A63437167-CB. Over.”

There was a tense pause that lasted more than a few seconds before Charles received a response. “Authorization code valid. The ship will be gravitationally tethered upon atmospheric breach and directed to a designated docking platform. Prepare for immediate boarding upon landing. Over.”

An exhale of relief escaped Commander Brock’s lips. It seemed he had finally made it. Andrea’s squirm in her seat indicated other thoughts.

// 

The freighter landed without a hitch, and it wasn’t long before the loud sound of a punch was heard against its metallic frame. Soon, an explosion burst itself through with heavy smoke, flooding heavily armed soldiers into the ship as they barked their stern commands. Charles sat with his hands in surrender clearly in sight. Andrea’s folded arms resonated her own reluctance. Both were unapologetically yanked from their seats and marched outside, where a processing facility awaited with its barbed wire walls and cold concrete decor.

After being stripped of their clothes and forced into bioscan x-ray machines, the pair were given new clothes and led towards a room with stencil-painted words reading DEBRIEFING AND INTERROGATION. Inside a high-ranking officer sat at his desk, looking mildly interested at his arrivals with two chairs waiting for them to take their seats.

“Well well,” the officer said after everything had settled down, nodding a command to the escorting soldiers to relinquish their holds on Charles’ and Andrea’s shoulders. “Commander Brock, I’m Earthen Army Lieutenant Colonel Rolander. Fancy seeing you here. Our latest flight logs had you on course to Luna after a brief diversion to investigate a free-floating vessel. I’d love for you to fill in the gaps since then.”

“Well, sir,” Charles began before recounting his story with verifiable details. Initial disbelief in Rolander’s eyes receded into a mix of intrigue and horror and finally, satisfaction.

“And here I was thinking you had defected to the Martian forces,” Rolander laughed aloud, with Commander Brock nervously laughing with him. “We were informed that the Zenith has been attacked, but I never thought it amounted to something of this magnitude. It seems like you’ve been through quite the ordeal.”

Charles nodded and sighed. “It’s been hell, but I’m glad I managed to find a way out.”

Rolander smiled before nodding towards Andrea. “And this one? What should be done with her?” 

She had been quiet since her arrival, her arms folded with blank eyes as she was closely watched by nearby soldiers. Charles turned to look upon her and exhaled a thought before returning his attention to Rolander.

“She has some useful information to share, I’m sure. I’d investigate her rank and have at it with your best and burliest.”

“Very well.” Rolander leaned back into his chair and clasped his hands together. “You’ll be happy to know that I’ve authorized a Recon Dispatch Squad to hunt down and reclaim the Zenith. I wouldn’t be surprised if she was back under Earthen possession within seventy-two hours.”

Charles smiled and nodded slowly at the news. “Sir,” he began hesitantly, “may I have permission to join them?”

Lieutenant Colonel Rolander scoffed at the idea. “You’re in no shape to undertake a mission right now, Commander. Take as much time as you need to rest and recuperate. We’ll then deploy you back to ESTI.”

“Sir,” Commander Brock respectfully persisted, “I could be of great use to the mission. I know the Zenith like the back of my hand and could expedite the operation with my hands-on expertise. Besides,” he remarked with unsure resonance, “I have a score to settle with those insurgent bastards.”

“A score to settle!” Rolander laughed even harder. “Well that does sound like a good weapon to have in our arsenal for a competitive edge. But I’m sorry, Commander. The operation is under Earthen Army jurisdiction. You being an ESTI officer would only muck up the chain of command, and give me a headaches worth of paperwork if you happened to KIA on the mission.”

Charles slumped back in his chair with a look of disappointment, before a surprise voice interjected: “Let him go on the mission.”

“What?!” Rolander yelled in disbelief. The voice came from Andrea, and she wouldn’t stop there. “I can join him. I’d be the perfect bargaining chip.”

“Excuse me, miss?” Rolander inquired while leaning forward in his seat. “Bargaining chip? What exactly do you mean there?”

“I rank as a Lieutenant Colonel myself, believe it or not.” Andrea allowed a slow smile to spread across her face. “You’d have perfect leverage if something went awry on your mission, or you could announce me as your hostage outright. Your call.”

“Uh huh…” Rolander raised his eyebrow in disbelief. “I’d have to verify that piece of trivia on your rank before I believed it. Besides, how can I ensure your cooperation without some sort of stunt at escaping?”

Andrea’s smile spread even wider. “You Earth jerks seem to have no problem implanting people with all kinds of wacky machinery. Just install some kind of bomb or tracking device into me. If I get out of line, kaboom.”

Rolander pursed his lips in thought as Charles watched Andrea with amazement. Andrea continued, “Like I said, my offer only stands if Commander Brock is allowed to join the mission alongside me.”

The Earthen Colonel stayed silent, lost in thought. A few moments passed before he unclasped his hands as if to say, all righty then. “Very well. It looks like we have two new additions to the mission. Let’s get Commander Brock up to speed and Andrea under the knife and make this happen. Paperwork be damned!”

//

Time passed quickly by purpose and design. Charles was introduced to the Recon Squadron, and a newly harnessed Andrea joined them aboard the Warship Tracker.

“She’s built for speed,” Rolander remarked while patting the black metallic hull before saluting his goodbye as the ship departed on its mission. That fact was proven in flight time as the insurgent ship which attacked the Zenith was quickly traced. Pilot Cordéz made it known to the squad during their approach: “It looks like they’ve seen us coming. Scanners indicate that alarms have been sounded and soldiers are assembling their positions.”

“Good,” Commander Brock said while staring at the ship through the viewfinder. “Let’s make everything right again, and kick ass while doing it.”


Silently resigned, Olivia found herself in a cream gown. It was spotted with crystals and blue sapphires, and the train sprawled back behind her, through the seats of the audience. The audience, mostly made up of crew members, sat mostly silently. A cough or adjusting of their seat could be heard easily in the reverberating ceiling arches of the main hall of the supership. Gripping the bouquet in her hands, Olivia tried to will her body to run, to sprint back down the aisle and somehow off of the ship. But, nothing happened, she stood still, and even the gripping of the bouquet seemed like nerves. 

She found her focus on Ian Fenwick then, the ancient, wealthy Earther who had decided he wanted her title. He seemed unperturbed and unworried. He wore a dark suit which matched his dyed dark hair, his tie matching Olivia’s crystals. She wondered if this man was even straight, but realized it didn’t matter, as he was doing it for the power anyways. The captain of the vessel beside her, acting as the priest, began speaking, but Olivia couldn’t seem to understand a word he was saying, it was vague and garbled in her ears. 

Her focus moved back to the last couple of days, then. Three days ago, or was it four? She had surprised herself by agreeing to Ian’s offer of shooting some “promotional material”, as he called it, where she previously had been able to deny him or delay him. It was a surprise to her as she had let the “yes” escape her lips. 

Excitedly, Ian had taken her hand, and though she wanted to pull it away, she found she couldn’t. Olivia followed him though, her face placent. Ian held on to her hand still as make-up artists fawned over her. She found that she couldn’t do much more than stare off into space, vaguely confused about what was happening to her.

“Why can’t I say no?” she wondered to herself, but before the thought had fully formed, it floated away, and she seemed unable to find it ever again. 

They were in a stage area then, lights hot and bright. She heard her name called, and she looked up to find herself staring into a large black camera. “Read the lines,” she heard, and a prompter suddenly appeared in her sights. Olivia knew she was reading something, but she couldn’t exactly understand what she was saying. 

Soon, she found herself scratching at the costume she was wearing. Some sort of orange fiber on her arms was itching. “A sweater, maybe?” she wondered, and her attention was called again, almost with a scolding sound. Her arm stopped itching then, and she was in the dining hall in her usual spot. Desert was being brought out, so she must have already had dinner. She couldn’t remember having even breakfast though. 

A blink later, and she was back in her room, her quarters? She wore a soft white nightgown and was curled up in the blankets. For a moment, she wondered how long she had been just sitting there staring at the woman in front of her. She seemed sad, but she looked well fed. Her cheeks didn’t have the hollows that most Martians these days did, but her grey eyes were haggard. ”Why is she so sad?” she asked herself. Maybe she was an Earther? Earthers got a lot of food, especially the females that they had left. But her stature was slight, a characteristic of a Martian and growing up in lower gravity. Olivia reached out towards her, to take her hand and ask why she looked so sad.

She got out of the bed slowly, and the woman rose to meet her. Scared that she was in a dream, Olivia wondered if she was going to actually be able to grasp this woman’s hand. They got close, and she found there was a glass wall between them. Olivia put her hand on the glass, and the woman did the same, matching her hand placement. Her head tilted to the left, and the woman’s tilted to match. 

It was then she realized, she had been looking in the mirror at herself. Embarrassed, she crawled back into the bed without a look back at the sad woman. Olivia laid down on the pillow, and her hand moved to touch her own face. It was wet, she found. She had been crying. Before she could wonder why though, Olivia found herself staring at Ephemeral Charles again. 

He was less ephemeral now, more solid to her, but she still couldn’t reach him, though she stretched out and tried. “Help me,” she heard her own voice say to him, but wasn’t sure she had said it. He remained silent, but his brown eyes implored her to reach him. His jaw was clenched, and for the first time she noticed he was wearing a Martian space suit, the old kind you got before the war. 

Confused, she took in the details of the suit, but it changed before her eyes. It transformed into a Martian dress uniform. And as she followed the suit upwards, Ian Fenwick was now in it, grinning at her. “Smile, my dear,” he said to her in a low whisper, and Olivia’s face changed to match his order.

His dark eyes sparkled at her as he took her hand once again. This time, he held both though. Olivia felt more tears falling from her cheeks then. She wondered if the people playing witness to the union would take them as tears of happiness. Looking out at the crew of the ship again, she internally implored them to help her. 

They were all rising, then running. Red lights started flashing across their worried faces and she felt Ian tugging on her hand. The people were leaving them, the chairs, altar, and flowers being pulled into the floor like the behind the scenes of a magic trick. 

She was running too, then, her hand still grasped in Ian’s. The bridge appeared before them, the screens showing green and red dots that Olivia was sure was some sort of game. The red dots seemed to be getting closer, and more and more green dots were appearing out of the middle of the screen. 

The floor shook, and with it, she felt something cold and metallic against her temple. Olivia felt Ian’s warm presence behind her, as if in a hug. She wanted to pull away, or to turn around, but she heard him say, “Stay still,” gruffly in her ear, and her body complied.

A warm liquid splattered across her face suddenly, and she reached up to her cheek to see if she had been crying again. She pulled back her hand, expecting to find the clear tears, but instead found hot wet blood. She started to worry then, but she looked up to a blur of a person coming up to her. 

Olivia, collapsed on her knees, tried to remember if Ephemeral Charles had ever spoken to her in her dreams before. He was now, but she couldn’t understand what he was saying. Where the normal drone of Ian’s voice usually was, there was now a high pitched ringing. She felt her face scrunch up at the realization of the sound, it hurt her head. Ephemeral Charles, who was not at all ephemeral now, repeated the same thing to her again, his hand still outstretched to her. 

Knowing this song and dance, she reached up to attempt to grab his hand. Surprisingly, she found it solid and warm in hers. Suddenly, she was confused. She had never been able to grab his hand before, but now that she had it, she didn’t want to let it go. 

The ground was moving again, and Olivia realized she was sitting in a chair, two straps crossed her torso and locked between her legs. “Oh no,” she said softly, looking at the hole in the beautiful white dress that the straps went into. “Oh no,” she repeated, looking for Ephemeral Charles who was still no longer ephemeral, and found his hand was still safe in hers, and she hadn’t lost it. “Okay,” she said softly, and with her free hand, took her pointer finger and circled each of the red stains on the white fabric.

“I’m sorry I ruined it,” she said, tugging on his hand slightly, in an attempt to get his attention. She saw Charles open his mouth, but she couldn’t hear what came out. With the ringing now fading, though still making her head pound, she could only hear the laughter of a woman. Olivia reached up to check if the sound was coming out of her own mouth, but found it closed. 

She turned around, and found the source of the laugh. A Martian woman with bright red hair was laughing maniacally behind her. The woman was also strapped into her seat, but her hands were bound. She also wore a dark jumpsuit of some kind, rather than the stained dress that Olivia wore. The laughter subsided, but Olivia stared on at her, wondering if she was supposed to have been laughing too.

“All that for this broken bitch? What a waste,” she read from the lips of the red haired woman, and Olivia’s brows furrowed, deciding she didn’t like the woman. 

The woman faded from her vision as Olivia faded into sleep. This time though, she didn’t have any dreams of Ephemeral Charles. She didn’t dream of the open eyes of the crew of the Zenith. Olivia slept peacefully in a dreamless sleep for the first time in what felt like weeks.


“You know this goes against my better judgment, Commander.”

Charles nodded his understanding, staying quiet so as to not push his luck. He sat alone behind the large desk of the Lieutenant Colonel, with Andrea having been escorted from the Debriefing room to tend to her preparations. The last seventy-two hours (or more? or less? who knew?) was such a whirlwind of extremes that he began to feel the exhaustion seep into his bones. Charles wouldn’t dare say a word about it to the Colonel, though, in fear of forfeiting his role in the mission meant to claim back the Zenith… his ship. He figured a few unannounced hours in a rejuvenation tank might soothe over the aches and pains that now seemed to pulse and crawl through the meat of his muscles. 

“We’ve getting along quite well, Brock. I’m surprised. ESTI and the military haven’t exactly been on the same page lately. What with the mandate and all.”

“Yes, sir,” Charles responded with a slow nod. “For what it’s worth, my personal views lean towards the distribution of the Liquid. When utilized correctly, I believe it can only enhance lives for the better. I myself am a living testament to that altruistic purpose.”

“You don’t have to suck up to me, Commander.” The Colonel sat back in his chair with a sigh, seemingly ready to move on to another topic. “Our agents in the field indicate some sort of upheaval amongst the insurgent ranks. Apparently, a shift in power is currently underway. We don’t know all the details yet, but…” The Colonel twiddled his thumbs along his slight belly, allowing the revelation to settle in the air. “I suppose in the end it doesn’t matter much. They’re hard bastards to pin down in terms of their political dynamics.”

Charles thought back on Olivia for a moment. He decided against that revelation for now.

“It’s only a matter of time before Earth’s inevitable triumph,” Charles remarked before standing up from his chair. “With all due respect, I’d like to get a head start on preparations for the operation. I imagine your intelligence officers will want to inquire further on my experience at the insurgent’s facility.”

“Ah yes,” the Lieutenant Colonel conceded before lifting himself as well. “There’s plenty to do in admittedly little time. I’ll have a new battlesuit issued to you, and we can have some friendly introductions to the squad you’ll accompany on the mission. After you’re settled in, of course.” He reached out his hand which Charles promptly shook.

“Thank you sir,” Commander Brock said before saluting his departure from the room.

//

Charles reported to the Armory at 0800 per his comlink’s prior instruction. He was refreshed after time spent in a rejuvenation chamber, and the injuries he sustained at the insurgent’s facility were mostly healed. The outpost’s large and confusing layout had him asking for directions along the way, but eventually he found himself at a large, hangar-like dock with loading bays, stacks of ammunition and weaponry, forklifts and other types of machinery. A brown flag with an eagle-perched insignia read “HONORED WARRIORS OF OUTPOST E7-G” hung proudly from the metal rafters.

Commander Brock was early by twenty minutes but apparently the last to report. Saluting his arrival to Colonel Rolander, he saw that Andrea and her escort were there, as well as five soldiers wearing brown and green fatigues standing tall and rigid with arms plastered against their sides. Each soldier had their name stitched across their right breast as well as a badge of rank and symbol of function.

Charles couldn’t help but quietly gawk at the squad:

Corporal G. Bear, Assault Weapons Specialist. A tall, black, burly male with arms like logs, his chiseled chin sat upon a wide neck that flanked out to a broad back meant to haul the heavy artillery. Veins traveled along his skin like tree roots, and his cold stare inspired dread and fear to those audacious enough to bend their neck upwards to meet it.

Private M. Johnson, Intelligence and Tactical Surveillance. Small but wiry, his slight frame was well-compensated by a vast military acumen. His stern, blue eyes were accompanied by a pair of keen ears, poised to comprehend urgent reports and make split-second decisions towards reinforcements and retreats.

Private S. Henderson, Combat Navigation and Small Arms. This cowboy looked like he was plucked straight from some forgotten Western flick played centuries ago, where everyone died but him. He looked quick to draw and fire with slender, bony fingers meant to pull a hyper-fast trigger. He also took point without fear or hesitation, carving paths to objectives like hot knives through butter.

Corporal J. Cordéz, Pilot. He’s a pilot.

Sergeant M. Allen, Combat Operations and Communications. A muscular brunette with an eyepatch, her resting bitch-face wouldn’t know how to relax if it was under anesthesia. One could tell her voice was well-tuned to bark orders under fire, loud, fierce, and fearless. She chews gum to the rhythmic rat-tat-tat of machine gun fire, and spits it out when something irks her, causing a cascade of concern amongst her loyal troops.

“Had enough to look at, Commander?” Colonel Rolander interjected against Charles’  distrait gaze. Realizing his lapse of attention, he straightened his stance and arched his back. 

“Yes, sir. Apologies, sir. I got caught up in the squad’s impressive presentation.”

“Very good,” Rolander commented while folding his arms behind his back. “We’ll save personal introductions for later. All you need to know now is that these five make up my most trusted, battle-tested squadron assigned to special operations. You’ll report to Sergeant Allen during the operation, and I assume it goes without saying that her word is your law, Commander?”

Charles nodded and saluted his understanding. “Without hesitation, Colonel.”

“Wonderful.” Rolander walked towards Andrea to stand beside her, briefly arching on his heels before speaking. “We’ve decided to utilize our friend Andrea here as a failsafe tactic, instead of bait or leverage. Reason being, her fingerprints and retinas could be useful bypasses for areas we can’t or shouldn’t open by force on the insurgent’s ship.” 

Charles noticed a dried trail of blood below her nose as well as a fresh bruise on her cheek, likely sustained from an interrogation session. He couldn’t help a slight smile pull into the corner of his mouth.

“That means,” Rolander continued with a breath, “that her presence aboard our ship will not be announced unless absolutely necessary. She will of course be restrained and closely watched.” An eyeroll from Andrea was ignored by Rolander but not by a glaring Sergeant Allen.

“You just try something funny aboard our ship, bitch,” she snarled threateningly. “I promise you won’t live to regret it.”

“That’s enough, Sergeant,” Rolander stated, though he quietly seemed satisfied with Allen’s interjection. “Like I said earlier, there will be time later to lay down ground rules and get acquainted.” He then snapped his fingers, prompting a soldier to come forward with a bag in his hand.

“Commander Brock? I promised you a new battlesuit. This one is state of the art.” The soldier handed the bag to Charles, who accepted it with a slight look of surprise on his face.

“Once the Zenith is reclaimed,” Rolander stated to the group as a whole, “Brock here will take command and guide her back here for inspection and recommission. We’ll then release both he and the ship into the waiting hands of the ETSI fleet.”

“What happens to me afterward?” Andrea asked with feigned concern.

Rolander slowly looked her up and down before settling on a response. “Prison colony,” he stated flatly, “unless you have some other usefulness or information to offer.” 

“I guess we can cross that bridge when we get there,” Andrea stated with a slight ominousness. 

Rolander smirked before turning to face the squadron. “The Tracker is currently being prepped for departure. Allen will lead a few drills and confirm weapons and ammunition details before boarding at 1200. Objective reports will be digitally delivered to your personal bulletins in the meantime. Now move out!”

//

In the squad’s locker room, Charles redressed a few of his lingering wounds before opening the bag that contained his new battlesuit. He draped it with outstretched arms to fully gaze upon it, letting an impressed whistle leave his lips before unzipping to climb within its ultra-enhanced latex-polymer skin. He had barely buttoned himself past his waistline before the purposed stride of Sergeant Allen rounded a corner and approached him.

“Brock. Fancy seeing you in here. You do know this area is technically off-limits to non-commissioned soldiers?”

Charles frowned slightly before turning his eyes downward, returning to the zipping of his suit. “I’ll be out of your hair shortly, sir.”

Allen’s demeanor shifted slightly. “Ma’am. Not sir.” She took a step closer with stern eyes that brimmed slightly with accusation. “I saw how that Andrea girl was looking at you earlier. You two had some serious alone time before you ended up here, as I understand it.” She leaned in slightly with a locked gaze. “Did you two… enjoy one another’s company?”

Charles’ eyes widened at the insinuation. “No… no! Absolutely not! She happened to–“

“Because if you did,” Sergeant Allen interrupted, “and there’s some kinda emotions I don’t know about between the both of you… well, let’s just say my threat about funny stuff applies to you too, Brock.”

Charles continued to zip up his suit, keeping his eyes level with Allen’s. “Who gave her the bruise?” he said after a few silent moments.

“The what?” Sergeant Allen thought a moment on Charles’ question before responding. “One of our boys down at Intelligence. Why?”

“Tell him,” Charles said while finishing his suit, “that I’m recommending him to Rolander for a medal.”

Allen blinked before smirking. “All right then. I’ll pass the news along.”

Charles saluted, which the Sergeant reciprocated. He then left the locker room.

//

Members of the squad was already making rounds within the Tracker when Charles reported to the ships docks at 1130. He shook his head in quiet admiration before saluting his arrival to Rolander.

“Weapons loaded, ammunition stocked, gravitation systems primed.” Allen was discussing final details with Colonel Rolander as he returned a brisk salute to Brock. The large, sleek, metallic-orange Tracker waited on a launching pad behind them, with large engines tapering slightly towards a cockpit. 

“Commander Brock,” Rolander began after Allen was excused, “I thought it might be useful for you to accompany Cordéz and Henderson as a navigation consultant, due to your experience as a captain.” Charles nodded his understanding and turned to face the reporting squad members for a last briefing.

“I trust you’re all clear on objectives and roles for this operation?” The squad stood stiff and silent as Rolander eyed them up and down individually, then pulled back to address them as a group. “Smooth and by the numbers this time. Engines have been modified for velocity so trip time has been cut down by a third. Now get your asses out there and find that ship. Maybe take our a few insurgents along the way, huh?”

“YES, SIR!” The squad’s collective response echoed throughout the docks before they marched into the ship, with Charles following close behind. Andrea was already inside, bound to a chair, exhaling audibly with impatience. 

Cordéz’s voice sounded through the intercom after he situated himself in the cockpit. “All right, folks, get yourselves comfortable. Countdown initiated before launch, t-minus 45 seconds.” Immediately afterward, the loud hum of gravitation pulse engines made itself known. 

Charles joined Cordéz in the cockpit, where Henderson could also be found, strapping himself into the co-pilot’s seat. “Well, bud, you get the shitty spare seat,” he said with a toothy grin while pointing towards the right wall. “Press that button and it’ll open up for ya. Buckle up and prepare for a sore ass, yeah?”

A robotic voice broadcasted a final ten-second countdown before Cordéz chimed in a last reminder as the ship lifted from the ground. “There’ll be some atmospheric turbulence before we’re spaceborne. No sweat, ladies and gents, it’ll be over before ya know it.”

Finally, the Tracker found itself in full flight and the black void of space swallowed the viewfinders on the ship. Operation Zenith was now in full swing.

//

“Yes sirree, Bob. Fresh residual chemtrail particles.” Henderson was analyzing the readouts on his command panel’s monitor as the Tracker idled patiently in place. Commander Brock had provided the approximate coordinates where the ambush attack which claimed the Zenith and the lives aboard it took place. An analysis of the area had provided valuable clues, which Henderson and Johnson were deciphering within the cockpit.

“Does that mean we’re hot on a trail?” Charles stood to quietly observe the calculations that were taking place. Both soldiers were immensely focused on the task at hand, working between ship panels and portable pieces of equipment that he didn’t know the first thing about. 

“Working on it, yeah,” Johnson confirmed. “You said the ship that attacked had a cloaking device and got the jump on you?”

“Yes,” Charles said through a sigh. “I never realized the insurgent army had access to that level of technology. I thought it was still classified and undergoing trial phases.” 

“Definitely doesn’t calculate,” Johnson agreed without pulling his eyes or hands from the work at hand. “Definitely something to look into. But not to worry… we’re moving in a cutting edge piece of tech ourselves.” Not long afterward, a series of beeping sounds emitted from a monitor seemed to confirm something.

“Bingo,” Henderson grinned while joining Johnson to admire the numerical data that appeared on the screen. “We’ve got a lock. Our target is approximately seven Earth hours away.”

“Sounds like you eggheads finally found something?” Sergeant Allen chimed in through the intercom. “I certainly hope so, since Corporal Bear is having an itchy trigger finger again.”

“Approximately four hundred and twenty minutes until engagement,” Johnson enthusiastically reported as he returned to his seat. 

“Outstanding,” Allen responded. “Weapons primed, eyes alive, people. I’ll be screaming obscenities at you in no time flat. Cordéz, if you please, point us in the right direction and haul ass double-time. Maybe with some luck we can get this done and be home for dinner.”

After a thirty-five degree pivot and a bright flare of pulse engines, the Warship Tracker blazed a blue streak into the black sea of space.

//

“All righty, folks, the moment you’ve been waiting for has arrived.” Henderson shifted in his seat and punched a few buttons into his console, prompting a scroll of numerical figures across his monitor.

“Radar range, people. Stay hot. Approximately fifteen minutes before logistical weaponry range.” The almost seven hours before then had been fairly quiet, but at once the ship’s atmosphere seemed to stiffen at Henderson’s announcement. A blinking white dot near the edge of a sea of blankness on Henderson’s screen loomed the forthcoming encounter. 

Charles had been looking down almost the entire time at the pulse rifle embedded in the glove of his battlesuit, tracing circles around the metallic ring, seemingly lost in thought. Once informed of their approach, however, he lifted his head and exhaled deeply. The chance at redemption he had waited for was close at hand.

“Are we able to get a zoom?” Sergeant Allen asked through the intercom.

“Processing schematics now… calculating.” A few moments of tippity-taps were the only sounds to break the silence in the cockpit as Henderson worked his magic upon his console’s keyboard. Finally, his monitor screen seemed to display something of significance.

“Transferring to network display,” Henderson explained before a final keypunch. At once, on the ship’s primary monitor screens displays shared the same image from Henderson’s display, as well as each personal console monitor. A low-resolution image of what seemed to be two smaller ships and one larger ship could be seen. 

A minute or so passed, with the image incrementally becoming larger and clearer. Charles locked his eyes upon it and concluded that the two smaller ships were the Zenith tethered to the insurgent’s assault ship, which was docked alongside a much larger ship… seemingly an R class residential carrier.

“That’s them,” Charles said aloud, turning the heads of Henderson, Johnson, and Cordéz. “The Zenith and the ship that attacked her. The large carrier I don’t know about.”

“Ohh, yes, plenty there to shoot I hope!” The deep voice of Corporal Bear was heard through the intercom, startling Charles for a brief moment. 

“Settle down there, Corporal,” said Sergeant Molly in response. “Have they been alerted to our approach?” she then asked to Henderson.

“No internal mobilization or power fluctuations yet to indicate their cognizance,” he responded. “I’m certain they’ll get wind of us sooner than later though. Shifting to red alert.”

The intermittent flashing of red lights traced contours within the ship for another tense minute. Cordéz kept the ship steady as Henderson studied his monitor’s readouts and Johnson kept a close eye on the zoom view, which had by now taken up nearly the entire width of his console screen.

“There we go,” Henderson confirmed with emphasis while sitting up. “Energy fluctuations detected. They can see us now.” He began typing away again on his keyboard.

“What else can you see?” the Sergeant asked.

“It looks like the Zenith’s force field is fully activated. It’d be a pain trying to punch through for efficiency’s sake.” A lean towards his monitor indicated further analysis. “Force fields on the insurgent ship and carrier as well. Not nearly as intimidating. Class F Destroyers are built for speed and stealth, not defense. I bet a few successive torpedo rounds could pave our way for a rude introduction.”

“How long until the ship’s graviton proximitors can generate a bridge?”

“Three minutes and seventeen seconds.” Commander Brock’s fists tightened anxiously at the news.

“Very well. First objective is to neutralize the Destroyer and its occupants. We then carve our way through the carrier towards the Zenith. Ready the torpedoes and wait for my signal.”

“Sure thing, Sergeant.” Henderson turned a few dials and a slight shift of weight was felt throughout the ship.

“Steady… steady.” Allen’s voice provided calm readiness through the intercom as the three ships were now in crystal clear view on the Tracker’s telescreens. The sight of weapons firing with bright yellow flares would soon shake that foundation.

“Incoming!” Henderson yelled while shifting his head to dodge some invisible bullet. A few yellow streaks swallowed the viewfinder and seemed to slide off the hull of the Tracker, with no apparent disturbance to the ship’s progress. Henderson chuckled as the rush of adrenaline washed throughout the ship.

“Haw haw haw! Like a bee-bee gun against a tank! State of the art force fields, I tell ya. It’ll take a whole helluva lot more than that to even dent us!”

“Henderson?” The calm voice of Sergeant Allen called through the intercom. “Are you done celebrating?”

“Yes ma’am,” he hastily responded while collecting himself.

“Then fire the torpedoes FOR FUCK’S SAKE!”

Three successive rounds responded immediately to Allen’s order, impacting the insurgent’s ship within seconds. A bright orange display sent pieces of metal scattering into every direction. As the fire and smoke cleared, a clear punctured hole was seen in the side of the Destroyer ship.

Henderson worked feverishly on his command panel as beads of sweat trickled down Brock’s temple. “Generating graviton bridge… confirming coordinate lock… done! Let’s move!”

“That’s our ticket,” Allen definitely proclaimed through the intercom. “Ground team, report to the airlock for immediate dispatch!” At once, Charles joined the likes of Bear, Henderson, and Johnson at the arched doorway, with Allen already bellowing orders as a greeting.

“Bear, you punch our hole. Johnson, you carve our path. Brock, don’t step on anyone toes. Henderson, I want PROMPT reports this time! Now move, move, MOVE!” Sergeant Allen pushed all four men at once into the now open airlock with surprising strength, and the door sealed shut behind them with a rush of air. After a moment’s wait, another door opened, exposing them to the blackness of space, with the insurgent ship waiting in the distance ahead.

At first, nothing seemed to happen, with all four men standing in file within the small airlock chamber. Then, a tugging sensation pulled them outward, slowly at first, before they were yanked like rubber bands through the void of space towards the torpedo’s hole which awaited them. All four men tumbled into the ship’s opening to announce their arrivals, save for Corporal Bear, who landed squarely on his feet, guns blazing.

“Hi, Honey! I’m HOME!” Braat-tat-tat, brraaaaaaat, pow-pow, BOOM. BOOM. Brraaaaaaaat. CRASH. Retreat! Retreat!

Charles lifted himself from the floor after having landed awkwardly, groaning his displeasure. Looking before him, the smoke from Bear’s assault rounds lifted against the ship’s ceiling, with many ship components reduced to piles of metallic rubble. Looking behind him, the occasional sheen of an invisible tunnel funneled its way through space back to the Tracker’s airlock.

“You guys coming or what?” Bear waited with smoking gun barrels at the lock junction where the Destroyer lead into the residential carrier. “Lots of commotion ahead. Not just soldiers, people too. Hopefully they stay out of our way, eh?”

Henderson was already at work on his telepad charting a course and taking point. Johnson shook off a bump on his head and was already radioing back to Allen’s anxious ears. “Sergeant, the eagles have landed. Repeat, the eagles have landed.” 

Charles was the last to stand, with the cobalt hues of his palm rifles humming quietly. “Let’s do this,” he said with a determined nod.

Entering the carrier was a surreal sight. It looked like the interior of a Martian city, with people scattering in every direction, scurrying into and around buildings for cover . What strange clothes, Charles thought to himself as he strided behind Bear’s heavy frame and devastating arsenal. Henderson led the way, focused on his telpad, seemingly unworried about an attack happening upon his exposed position. Johnson followed behind Brock, detailing the sight back to Allen.

“Looks like, ah, apartment domiciles. Shops and facilities? Almost like we’re in the middle of a Mars civilian center,” Johnson reported. “People scattering, hiding. No aggressors thus far. Initiating our advance towards objective now.”

Their efficient progress seemed almost like a dream. Bear was gleefully laughing while mowing down insurgent soldiers before they even had a chance to aim their weapons. Henderson steadily fed his chatter back to the Tracker, and Johnson was frequently annoyed with having to slow down to let the rest of his squad play catch up. Charles had yet to make a move besides the march of his steps, and his pace seemed at odds with what Henderson preferred.

“Hey, come on guys, let’s keep up, all right? Like the Sarge said, we get this done, maybe we can get home in time for dinner.” His sigh was followed by a glance at his navigational telepad and a point of his finger. “Made lock confirmation with the Zenith’s target signature. Twenty-five meters this way.”

Charles smiled internally at the news. It seemed like his help wasn’t needed for this mission after all. But soon he would be back aboard his ship, back in command with his worries and woes behind him. He casually turned his head towards a frightened child hiding underneath a building’s stairwell, nodding a silent message that he hoped was correctly conveyed: Don’t worry. Just stay right there. We won’t harm you.

The child didn’t respond back. Instead, an insurgent soldier seemed to materialize a few feet in front of him from thin air, aiming a bazooka towards the squad’s direction. Time seemed to slow, allowing enough time for another thought to cross Commander Brock’s mind.

Now how the hell did they figure out a way to cloak their soldiers—

The explosion lifted Charles into the air, hurtling him towards an alleyway between two buildings. He crashed against a garbage dispensary chute with a loud thud before collapsing onto his knees and elbows. His eyes opened to a pool of blood collecting on the ground, and a phlegmy cough introduced more with a dribble from his lips. He felt his suit activate across the entirety of his body, with a pleasant voice feeding him a report.

“Explosive impact absorbed with flame retardants. Minor fractures and lacerations detected. Administering pain neutralizers to injury sites.”

The pain that had swept over Brock’s body was quickly driven back with mild euphoria. He collected himself with a few breaths and fought to climb back to his feet.

“Suit operating at sixty-four percent capacity. Force shield capacitors damaged. Absorbing future explosive blasts not recommended to maintain suit integrity.”

“No shit,” Charles said aloud while arching his back with a series of crackle sounds. He was hidden within the shadows of an alleyway, looking towards other insurgent soldiers converging upon his squadron’s position. He pulled further back into the darkness as Johnson’s voice crackled through his telewatch speaker.

“Brock? Brock, can you read me?” Henderson seemed anxious but unharmed.

“Yeah… I’m here. Shaken up, but mostly together.” Charles pulled his mouth close to the watch speaker to whisper and left a lipmark of blood. 

“Well… whatever the hell just happened… we’re in bad shape. Bear took the brunt of that and he’s a mess of parts. I’m okay and Johnson too, but he’s pinned behind a wall without much firepower.” A pause between speaking revealed the pops of gunfire through the speakers. “I’m going to transmit over coordinates to the Zenith signature. We’ll rendezvous there asap. If you get there before us… make sure the girl’s ready to fly.”

Charles’ eyes traveled with curiosity towards a large telescreen hanging along a nearby building as he transmitted his response. 

“Rendezvous objective confirmed. What about retreat protoco…” 

His voice stopped cold. On the telescreen he saw the head and shoulders of Olivia, alive and healthy, speaking muffled words he couldn’t hear through the commotion around him. He watched for a few mesmerized moments, trying to make sense of what her presence meant aboard the carrier ship.

“Brock? Brock, are you there? Please confirm,” Henderson called desperately through Brock’s watch intercom.

“I’m here,” Charles responded back, eyes still locked upon Olivia. “I’ll meet you at the Zenith as soon as I can.”

“Confirmed. See you soon. Over and out.”

Within the alleyway, Charles stood in place, his mind in a fog as Olivia continued to speak soundless words. The video on the telescreen then cut to a bearded man wearing a red suit, reciting his own silent pleasantries with a suspicious smile and a distrustful gaze. Brock’s eyes narrowed instinctively when appeared.

“Now who the hell is that jerk…”

At almost the same time, an insurgent soldier materialized a few yards ahead from the alley, facing away while loading his rifle. Thinking fast, Charles emerged from the darkness and quietly approached from behind before reaching his palm’s pulse rifle squarely against the soldier’s temple. He gasped and stiffened with surprise, dropping his rifle with a clik-clak.

“Make a fucking move and I’ll take your head off,” Brock sternly warned near the soldiers’ ear. “Matter of fact, the only way you’re leaving here alive is if you tell me where the girl on the telescreen is. She’s here on this ship maybe?”

“Princess Olivia?” The soldier asked. “She’s here, with Fenwick.”

“Fenwick? Is that the jerk-looking guy in the red suit?”

The soldier gulped and nodded. “Last I heard, they were making an appearance at the square.”

“The square. Point me in the right direction… slowly.” The soldier lifted his finger towards a group of buildings in the distance. “Not far behind those.”

“Much obliged,” Charles thanked before firing a light pulse to knock him out. The soldier dropped like a sack of flour to the ground. Charles stepped over him and began his journey to find Olivia.

//

The square offered a disappointing lack of clues as to Olivia’s whereabouts, and the scattered Martian civilians offered no further opportunities for questioning from their hiding places. Commander Brock kept his arms extended and pulse rifles primed as he serpentined between alleyways of buildings, knowing that a soldier could materialize in front of him at any moment. He stopped after a time within a recessed arched doorway to gather his thoughts and decide on his next move.

“Computer,” he began with a steadied voice to bring his suit’s communication system to life, “scan the immediate area within a thirty meter radius. Check for heat signatures, biological mass concentrations, anything.”

A few moments passed as calculations scrolled across his visor’s alert feed. “Shortwave proximity analysis complete. Cluster of organic radiation emissions confirmed within twenty-three meters. Sporadic movements suggest tactical safeguards against detection.”

“Take me there,” Charles instructed, prompting navigational arrows and meter readings to display themselves as guides within his visor. Soon after a maze of maneuvers, he found himself taking cover against a building’s corner edge, peeking out towards his mark some six yards away towards a nondescript apartment building. Two insurgent soldiers closely patrolled a doorway, looking to and fro for a short time before filing into the building.

Looks like they’re hiding something, Charles thought to himself while his suit performed various other scans and readouts. A chime from his telewatch interrupted his train of thought, causing him to curse through his teeth. What now, dammit?

“Brock? Commander Brock, do you read?” It was Sergeant Allen’s voice, stirring thoughts of worst-case scenarios in his head. He decided against an immediate response and waited for a report.

“Not sure if you’re predisposed, but we’ve lost contact with Johnson and Henderson. Confirming your status towards Zenith objective and possible rescue operation, over.”

Charles took a breath before whispering his response. “Rescue operation underway. Remain on standby for further reports.” He technically wasn’t lying. Returning his focus on the task at hand, his spotted another insurgent soldier uncloaking himself to follow the other two soldiers into the building. After a moment of realization, Charles’ eyes widened and he frantically turned back to his telewatch.

“Sergeant Allen, be advised. Deactivate graviton bridge as soon as possible. I repeat, deactivate bridge as soon as possible. Over.”

Allen’s voice was quick to follow-up. “Roger that, but why would we need to… oh no. Oh NO. Cordéz… BEHIND you! Where the fuck did–“

The transmission cut abruptly from this watch, leaving Charles in silence within the shadows of the building he leaned against. Gritting his teeth, he let a few expletives fly before turning his pleading eyes to the sky.

“Nothing. NOTHING has gone right. Not since…” 

Commander Brock’s eyes returned to the apartment building and who he assumed was waiting inside. He took a few breaths to calm his nerves before settling on a course of action.

“Computer. Run diagnostics and reevaluate status of battlesuit force shield capacitor.”

A few seconds of internal analysis returned a report. “Force shield generation capabilities confirmed. Integrity of suit under bombardment cannot be guaranteed and is not advised until full scope of damage is assessed.”

“That’s good enough for me,” Charles remarked, already standing within the shadow of the apartment complex. He lifted his palm and fired a pulse round to blast the door open, propelling shards of wood and foundation into the building as a rude hello. Bursts of gunfire welcomed him through the settling dust and debris, with his force shield staying true to its protective role, at least for the time being.

“Computer,” Charles calmly commanded as the onslaught of fire slid around his shield like an invisible fishbowl. “Commence Level 3 Pulse Devastation Strike.”

A rolling electromagnetic wave detonated outward from his suit, lifting the group of insurgent soldiers into the air before collectively slamming them into the ground. Commander Brock stepped inside the apartment complex to gaze upon his handiwork as his suit  chimed in. “Devastator Attack successful. Suit now operating at 52% capacity.”

Stepping around and between the collapsed, groaning bodies of insurgent soldiers, he scanned the apartment interior and noticed overturned furniture, a radio transmitter, and a large map pinned to an adjacent wall. To his left, a stairwell led to another floor. 

Upstairs, I bet, he quieted surmised. Commander Brock’s boots activated to propel him upward with a pulse burst to the top stair. His battlesuit’s sensors scanned and dismissed the various rooms before recognizing a pair of heat signatures hidden within the Master room’s closet. With a breath, he flung the door open to find a dazed-looking Olivia within the clutches of what looked to be Fenwick, who was holding the barrel of a pistol squarely against her temple.

“One more move and she’s dead,” Fenwick hastily declared as beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. “Just try me.”

Charles took a moment to consider the situation and an appropriate course of action. Before he could muster a response, however, an explosion was heard from somewhere in the distance, tipping the carrier ship with an impact that sent Olivia and Fenwick tumbling out the closet and crashing into Charles. The jumble of bodies slid to a thud against the adjacent wall, with the sound of a dropped pistol and two other loud thumps punctuating the mayhem within the room.

After shaking off the surprise, Charles turned his head to see a pair of toppled insurgent soldiers uncloaked from their own awkward collisions. With cold recognition, he realized they were likely trying to get the drop on him while Fenwick stalled his pursuit with a threat. Whatever caused the explosion couldn’t have been more timely, as it had likely saved his life.

Thinking quickly, Charles pushed Fenwick off of him with a grunt and stood to activate his boot gravitators, latching himself to the floor in time to balance himself against the carrier ship’s tip in the opposite direction. Fenwick and the soldiers slid away as Charles watched as Olivia fell atop the other prone bodies on her knees, blood now trickling down her temple. With both Fenwick and the soldiers seemingly knocked out or disoriented, Charles locked onto Olivia’s eyes while locking her hand within his.

“Let’s get the hell out of here,” he declared with stoic determination. She didn’t react to him in the slightest, just looking back and forth from his hand to eyes. 

He lifted her to her feet, keeping her steady until the ship seemingly righted itself. 

“Olivia,” he prompted again, “Let’s get the hell out of here!” But this time he lead her from the room, her small hand grasped in his, and she followed silently but willingly.

//

Following Henderson’s coordinate signatures, Olivia was led through a maze of alleyways until their goal was finally in sight. Hiding between two buildings, Charles could see an exchange of gunfire from the carrier’s tether bridge linking to the Zenith, keeping insurgent soldiers at bay while they tried to make their approach. It seemed like someone had indeed beaten him to his ship, which seemed to provide a tremendous advantage or disadvantage, depending on his next move.

Charles took in the situation with a calculating eye before turning to Olivia with a look of apology. “This isn’t the ideal move, but perhaps the only one to get us out here. Stay close to me, Olivia.” Brock’s battlesuit shield then activated its seal around them both, and he set forth towards the tether bridge.

The pops and sputterings of insurgent gunfire temporarily subsided as they advanced before a pair of shots were successfully deflected by Brock’s shield. An insurgent officer then announced his order to all within earshot. “Halt your fire! I said HALT YOUR FIRE! That’s Princess Olivia! Do not engage! Do NOT engage!”

Within the arch of the tether tunnel was Henderson with his rifle, who’s mouth was agape at the events unfolding before him. “Brock! You’re alive! Boy, am I glad to see you. Where have you…” 

“Shut the hell up and get in the ship,” Charles commanded while guiding Olivia down the tether tunnel. “We’re getting the fuck out of here right now.”

Within the Zenith’s cockpit was Private Johnson working desperately underneath the primary console panel with an open toolbox by his side, and Andrea strapped to a chair making her typical snide remarks. Charles ignored them both for the moment and situated Olivia in a chair as Johnson slid out with amazement in his eyes. 

“Brock! What the hell…” Johnson turned his head to see Henderson’s arrival before shifting his attention back to the captain of the Zenith. “Brock. Listen to me. We’re pinned. Trapped in this ship. They’ve reconfigured Zenith’s systems so without the proper cipher framework, we won’t be able to…”

With an impatient wave of his hand, Commander Brock dismissed Johnson’s explanation of their predicament. He then turned his mouth upward and said aloud: “Zenith, administer protocol authorization refresh, code seven alpha niner. Assigned voice command Brock dash one point one.”

In the blink of an eye, the Zenith’s engines activated before it tore itself from the carrier’s tether towards the vastness of space.

Henderson stood in shock as Johnson tried to process what had just occurred. After a few moments he managed the question: “Where are we going?”

“Zenith’s last objective was Luna, so that’s where we’re headed now. We’ll talk more when I wake up.” And with that, Commander Brock collapsed to the floor from exhaustion.


Coming back to consciousness, the soft beep of a heart monitor clued Olivia that she was likely in the medical bay before she even opened her eyes. Taking her time to do so, her brain began racing through what memories she had of the last events. Suddenly, her eyes popped open, realizing she was no longer in the Martian supership, but rather on the Zenith. Her eyes scanned the room quickly, then. The medical white bulkheads blinded her slightly, but she confirmed that she was indeed on the Zenith. She looked down to her body, finding not a ruined wedding dress but the standard jumpsuit again. Her right arm was secured to a medical cuff that was cleaning her blood of whatever chemical Fenwick had given her, and was also making the beeping noises. 

To her left, she found Charles, in a similar situation, with exception that he was still passed out. Olivia wasn’t sure how either of them had ended up here in the medbay, but figured it was for the best for both of them. She checked the cuff as it played a little happy melody. An aggressive green smiley face appeared on the cuff and it read “Toxin Removal Complete” underneath. She selected a few buttons, and within a few seconds the cuff removed itself, and a small bandage stuck to the crook of her arm. 

She rose slowly, taking her time to be sure she didn’t get dizzy, but found her footing. Once she was up, her first move was over to Charles. “I’m really tired of being your damsel in distress,” she said in a light whisper as she reached, almost instinctively now, for his hand. “And I’m really not sure why you keep saving me,” she added, softer now, and let his warm hand go. She looked over at his medcuff and found it mostly was just treating him with fluids and electrolytes, nothing aggressive.

Deciding to let him rest more, she subconsciously brushed a strand of hair off his forehead and turned to leave to medbay. Before she left though, she found a pair of gravboots waiting for her, next to the chair she was in. She slid them on and looked at herself in the mirror above the sink in the wall. Olivia was aghast at what she saw. There were blood and makeup trails on her face, as well as, what looked like dust from an explosion on her face. She opened the faucet quickly, and rinsed her face with soap and water. 

Finally activating the door of the medbay, she exited with a scrubbed pink face. Oddly enough, she felt relatively at home on the ship, though she had only spent about a week on it previously Her heart panged though, thinking about the previous crew of the Zenith, making her think of the once welcoming and brave Amos. Olivia pushed the feeling away though, not allowing herself to get caught up in it as she walked alone to the cafeteria. 

“Oh look who decided to grace us with her presence,” a red headed woman stated sarcastically when she entered. Olivia bit her lip, almost embarrassed. Her brain reminded her though, as she filled up a coffee cup, that this was the same woman who called her a bitch earlier. Olivia re-took that note and began filling up her plate with some food without a word.

The redhead was sitting across from two male soldiers, silently eating, and seemed to be assigned to her. They sat at the main table, consisting of a long metal table that was attached to the floor, next to two matching long metal benches on either side. Olivia sat a distance from the redhead, opposite from the two soldiers. She glanced at their uniforms, finding the last names of Johnson and Henderson. Johnson nodded at her as she sat, and Henderson gave a grunt of acknowledgement. 

Nothing more than that was exchanged between the group. The redhead, her plate empty now, sat back against the wall on the farside of the table, tossing and spinning a silver butterknife in one of her hands. Suddenly, she spoke in Olivia’s direction, “So you’re the once-dead-princess who’s come back to life?”

Olivia felt her body go cold and still at the word ‘princess’. Her jaw tightened, attempting to hold back her anger for the term. “Don’t call me that,” she said as a response. The term made her think of Amos, and even then she hadn’t liked it. 

But the redhead, still tossing the knife and catching it, continued, “Seems like quite a bit of waste of time and energy was wasted for you, by both sides.”

“And you are?” Olivia spat, her eyes flashing, as she looked the woman up and down. 

“Andrea Lyall. Lieutenant colonel of the rebel Martian army, as well as lead interrogator . Well, at least I was,” the woman motioned towards the soldiers watching her. “Now I’m just a threat to Earth, apparently.” The knife flipped again a couple times, and Olivia turned back to her plate. 

Andrea, apparently bored, started up again though. “Though, now I see who we were all waiting for, I think it’s likely best I’m not exactly reporting for duty.”

Olivia turned toward her then, “Are you looking for a specific response, or just attempting to push buttons?” she asked with venom.

With a shrug, the knife continued flipping and Andrea raised an eyebrow. Henderson and Johnson were looking at each other then, both separately wondering if they should cut this conversation off.

Another moment passed, and Olivia started to turn back towards the table, but then Andrea said, “I think I just expected more from the great Martian leader, but it turns out we just have a little princess.”

At the word princess, Olivia was on her then. The butter knife had been in mid-air flip at the time, and she snatched it out of the air. She held Andrea by the throat against the wall, the knife pointed at it with her other hand. “Call me princess, one more time,” she threatened, her eyes in focused slits. 

A second later, one of the soldiers had jumped the table and pulled her off, and as her hand released, Andrea gasped a large breath in, coughing it out just as fast. 

“That’s enough,” the soldier behind her said gruffly. Olivia waved him away, “Fine, fine,” and sat back at her place setting.

Once Andrea had caught her breath, her hand still at her throat, she laughed, “That’s a little better.” 

Olivia locked eyes with her then, and there was a slicing sound next to Andrea’s ear as the butter knife suddenly was sticking half way out of the wall next to her ear. Andrea put her hands up in innocence, as well as if she had retracted her previous statement. 

Still angry, Olivia got up suddenly, taking her coffee, and stormed back to the medbay, without a word.

The door slid open with a soft woosh for her and she stepped into the room, pushing the button to close the door behind her. She walked back over to the sleeping soldier, his left arm now hanging off the side of the cot he laid on. 

Olivia still felt her blood boiling, the cup of coffee clutched to her chest. She scanned the room for a chair to sit in, but finding none, she just curled up on the floor, her back resting on the base of the side of Charles’ cot. She leaned her head back and let out a sigh as she pulled her legs in closer to her body. 

“I never wanted the title,” she announced to the empty room and the unconscious Charles. “I didn’t even want to marry Bryson at the time,” Olivia continued, “ but my father thought it would be the best for the security of our family at the time. She took a sip of coffee then, and she rested her head gently against the hand hanging off the cot. 

“Then the war came, and the siege of Mars. We saw the writing on the wall, and went into hiding. And then the desert.” She was silent for another moment, thinking, “I think that’s why I stayed there for so long. Because I didn’t want to be the one in charge. I just wanted to not be,” she paused, “I didn’t want to be me.”

“And then of course you came along,” another pause, then a realization, “Why does everyone feel the need to drug me to get me to do what they want?” A huff of laughter left her chest then, shaking her head. “Can no one respect my personal boundaries and that I know what’s best for me? Of course not, I’m a young woman and we don’t know better.

“So now we’re going to just bring me to Earth?” she questioned. “Do you intend to just bring me to your superiors with a bow and let them do as they please?

“I’m not sure that’s exactly your style, though,” she continued. “But then what are you doing with Andrea?” Olivia paused, “She’s not exactly a peach, by the way. And I may have accidentally choked her out, threatened her with a knife, and then threw said knife at her head…” she trailed off. 

Olivia set the cup down then, the magnetic bottom activating and sticking to the floor of the medbay. She closed her eyes and mumbled, “Maybe I’m not exactly a peach either.”


The sound of distant gunfire was there. Perhaps it was always there, timeless and ageless in the silent infinity of Brock’s mind. The struggle for survival against small metallic projectiles fired at blazing velocities, meant to penetrate organs, flesh, souls… how could something so small be such a devastating force across the ages? As bad as the mosquito delivering its hellish diseases without discrimination or purpose to entire continents of hapless victims… perhaps even moreso. The poet’s metaphor of the sword had certainly been displaced by two inches of cylindrical, steel-cased death.

The gunfire became clearer though, amidst its own orchestra of constance, and now sounded more like… keystrokes? Keystrokes. A flowing stream of keystrokes, similar to those heard from the Zenith consoles. Two thousand of them? No… no. Much, much more than two thousand. The keystrokes stretched onward and outward into the absolute void, accompanied by feelings of restlessness and exhaustion… impatience. Desperate eagerness for the deed to be done. To satiate the one who would ask for them.

The context of feelings never did make sense, and perhaps that wasn’t their purpose. Andrea didn’t make sense either, even as her presence pulled from the void, with her burning hair and piercing eyes, wearing nothing but a slight trace of lingerie, beckoning Brock forth from the confusion of sounds and feelings that resolutely resisted comprehension. He could feel her yearning for him to be close, pressed against her pale freckled skin, locked in a lover’s embrace, deep inside. She yearned for his release.

“Come… come to me, Brock.” Andrea spoke with an unmoving mouth, arms outstretched. “Come inside.”

Brock took an eternal moment to heed her offer before his eyes narrowed and his lips seethed. “Fuck you.”

“That’s the idea, Brock. Just give yourself up, give yourself to me.” And then the searing pain returned in his mind, piercing his resistance, tearing it to pieces. He felt himself collapse to a floor that may or may not have been there, and curled into a fetal position, helpless and alone against Andrea’s sickening persistence.

“Leave me alone,” he whimpered, before gathering strength for a proper outburst. “LEAVE. ME. ALONE.”

And then once more emphatic push, fighting through the overwhelming pain…

LEAVE.

ME.

Alone. Brock was alone when we woke up on the Zenith’s medibed, with a medical cuff latched to his right arm. Or at least he seemed to be alone at first. He lifted his back from the medibed as the sound of reluctant vinyl peeled itself away. Brock then emptied his lungs with a whooshing exhale and turned his head with the sound of an audibly loud crick. His eyes then found Olivia, hearing the last bit of her speaking… something about peaches.

“Well hello there,” he managed with a dry, creaky voice as his hand found its way to his neck. “Fancy seeing you here.”


“Um,” she said softy, her hand instantly going to her scuffle-tousled hair, “hi there.” Olivia was slightly pink in the face, unsure of everything he had potentially heard.


Brock closed his eyes and nodded while pulling a smile. He sensed that Olivia had been speaking for some time, but couldn’t pull any comprehension through his still reeling mind. He eventually settled on a question: “What’s uh… what’s been going on with everyone on the ship?”


“Well,” she said matter-of-fact-ly and then paused. Her head tilted then, like she was attempting some math. She turned on her rear then, the floor squeaking beneath her to face him. “I think I choked out your girlfriend?” she said, unsure that the relationship math she had done was correct.


Brock’s eyes remained closed, though it was clearly visible that an aspect of Olivia’s report didn’t settle well against his ears. “Uhm. Did you say… girlfriend?” His eyes opened with his left eyebrow at odds with his right. “Who the hell is my girlfriend?”


“The redheaded Martian?” she questioned then, her eyes direct with his, wondering if he needed to lay back down for awhile. “There’s like three other people on the ship, Charles, and the other two are men, c’mon.”  Olivia picked up her bulb of coffee then, with a slight huff to pull it hard enough to de-magnetize.


“Redheaded…?” The slow realization pulled into his eyes, and Charles fought off a massive urge to lay right back into bed. “Andrea.” There was a slight seethe to the name as it was said aloud, and a shudder across his shoulders suggested its own distaste. He took a moment to collect his thoughts and locked his gaze upon Olivia’s own. “Can you relay this message to Henderson… for him to execute her, please? We can jettison her body and be done with that ticking time bomb, once and for all.”


“I mean, she doesn’t exactly have a winning personality, but you don’t exactly need to kill her,” Olivia said, rising from the floor to stand beside him. “I take it if you want her killed she’s not your girlfriend then and it is less bad that I held her against a wall by her neck and threatened her with a dull knife then?” She paused for a moment, “Well, at least that’s settled.”


“Get to know her a little more. You’ll want to kill her too. Trust me.” Brock was quietly pleased with Olivia’s recounting of the knife against Andrea’s neck, though he would fight against resonating that satisfaction. Still seated, he straightened his back to be more level with the now standing Olivia, and snorted his amusement when he found himself almost eye-level. “Your personality is much taller than your actual height,” Brock said aloud before reflecting on the awkwardness of his own statement with instant regret. He eventually shrugged it off with a roll of his eyes. “You know what the hell I mean. Give me a break. I just woke up.”


“We can’t all be chemically engineered anomalies grown at full G,” she said pointedly, raising an eyebrow.  But, she was silent after that, unsure of where everything stood between them. If you has asked Olivia a week ago, she would have ranked Charles as one of her potential adversaries, but now, he seemed like one of the only people in the solar system she could trust.


It was strange to Brock that this particular moment felt like the closest he ever was with Olivia, emotionally speaking. It seemed in his mind that he should feel uncomfortable, or uncertain, or exhilarated… but the God-honest truth was, he was too exhausted to feel much of anything. His body’s aches had settled in once more, with burns and lacerations pulsing their painful reminders. He looked down at his legs and realized he was still in his battlesuit, now deactivated, and a yearning for normality crept its priority above all else.

“I need out of this suit,” Charles said while lifting himself slowly to his feet. “And a shower, and some aspirin, and some time in a rejuvenation tank, and a peach…” He turned to face Olivia with a look of seriousness. “I’ve decided to make you second in command of this ship. Can you keep everything under control until I’m ready to address the crew?”


At the mention of a peach, her head quirked up at him, the blush rising back in her cheeks, but at his mention of second in command, her eyes grew in disbelief. With a slight unsure whimper, her words came fast, “Um, I mean… I guess? As it seems you don’t seem to care if I kill Andrea if I need to.” 

Her fingers fiddled with the bottom her her braid absently, and before she even thought about it she heard the words tumble out of her mouth, “Do you need any help? Wi-with the suit I mean?” An awkward pause again, “Like, um, do you need me to unzip it? Does it have a zipper?” By the end of her last question, she was almost bright red in the face. “What the fuck, Olivia?” she intoned to herself.


A smirk was stifled as Charles politely waved off Olivia’s offer. He then found a button hidden under a seam running across his chest and pressed it, immediately resulting in the sound of released air, and his battlesuit visibly offered more slack across his torso. He then tugged along the same seam which eventually revealed the sight of his shoulder. “I’ll uh, need some privacy,” he remarked with more request over command in his voice. “We’ll reconvene later and have a more thorough meeting about how things currently stand in the ship, and make the appropriate plans.”


“Um, yes,” she said hurriedly, and almost ran from the med bay of her own embarrassment. After gathering herself outside the closed door for a moment, she made her way to the bridge of the ship. Upon her arrival, she found Andrea, bound to a chair once again, as well as Johnson and Henderson in the Captain and Co-Captain seats, chatting quietly. Knowing full well that she didn’t know how to fly a space ship, she quietly sat herself in the seat she had originally been strapped into upon their departure from the supership.


The sound of bootsteps preceded Commander Brock’s arrival at the bridge of Zenith. He now looked crisp and clean-shaven with slicked hair and sharp eyes, which was a profound shift of appearance from how he arrived on the ship with Olivia at his side. His captain’s fatigues boasted the emblem and colors of the Bloodhawks, with red vinyl gloves topping off the ensemble. He scanned the bridge with quiet eyes, allowing his makeshift crew to realize his presence one by one as conversations were interrupted and tasks were postponed. The collective group stayed quiet, apparently eager to hear what he had to say.

“Well then,” he said with some levity, “we sure got our asses kicked back there.”

A few snickers found their way across his ears, but it wasn’t long until a specific someone piped up.

“Damn straight,” Andrea declared in agreement, forcing everyone’s attention. “But it looks like you came out okay in the end. I must say, looking pretty damn delicious there, Commander.” She topped off her rambling with a cat call and an exaggerated wink.

Commander Brock would not react to Andrea’s provocation, instead turning his attention to Henderson and Johnson. “How’s Zenith flying?”

“Pretty well, I’d say,” Johnson responded while holding a wrench in his hand. “Racing off towards Luna according to coordinate readouts. I tried to implement a command override to see if we could alter her course, since we weren’t sure when you’d be waking up to talk the helm, but…” His shrug suggested he wasn’t successful in that particular task.


Olivia was unable to hide the grimace her face made as Andrea referred to Charles as delicious, though she kept her gaze forward until the look faded from her face. Then, she turned to face Charles, “What exactly is the plan on going to Luna? Or is that where we’re dropping this monstrosity off?” she motioned at Andrea.


“You won’t need to intervene anymore with her internal mechanics,” Brock declared to Johnson with finality in his voice. “She’ll respond just fine to my commands now that I’m here.” 

Then to address Olivia’s question: “I’d just as soon have her jettisoned from the ship, but maybe we can make a democratic decision about her fate.” He then turned to the rest of the group to ask, “What shall we do with this nuisance? Keep in mind she’d surely slice our throats given the chance.”


Olivia piped up then, wary of the democratic rule of the Earthers. She didn’t like Andrea in the slightest, but she couldn’t condone popping her out an airlock on a whim. “Now, now, you can’t just kill her as you please. I’m not sure what the morals of you Earthers are, but that seems quite uncouth. Shouldn’t we leave her with some Earth…er…” she searched for the Earth term, but couldn’t identify it, “Some Earth justice system on Luna, or an outpost?” 

She paused for a second, then held her hand up to continue again before anyone else spoke, “Also, why? I agree she isn’t the slightest bit pleasant but that doesn’t mean she’s done something wrong either. Is this because she’s a Martian?”


“Yeah, is that why you’re being so hostile towards me, Captain?” There was a gleeful tone in Andrea’s insinuation as she reinforced Olivia’s sentiment. Commander Brock narrowed his eyes slightly towards her before addressing the question presented to him. “I have my reasons, Olivia. And might I remind you, you’re Martian as well. I hope it’s clear that I don’t harbor spite towards Martians simply because of their heritage.”

“How about we ship her off to the Mate Exchange?” Henderson presented for consideration. “She looks good enough to keep one of our lonely soldiers happy.” His cheeks then pulled a toothy grin across his lips. “Maybe with a disclaimer or a warning, since yeah… she’s kind of a bitch.”

“Oh please,” Andrea groaned with a roll of her eyes, “no normal Earthen soldier could handle me. I think everyone here understands that Brock and I were meant to be, even if you refuse to admit it out loud.” Another disturbing smile couldn’t be ignored on her face, prompting an impatient exhale from Commander Brock’s nostrils.


“I’m so glad you felt the need to remind me of the planet you kidnapped me from,” she quirked quickly at Charles, “How soon us silly women forget.” She glared at him sourly, then continued, “Its not like I’ve found myself suddenly pardoned by the Earth government either. And if your plans are not to bring her to Luna, it implies that they are to bring me there. Perhaps to this Mate Exchange that,” Olivia searched for his name patch, “That Henderson mentions.” 

Olivia turned to Henderson, ignoring Andrea entirely, “Could you be a doll and remind the silly, forgetful, Martian women what that is again?”


“Oh, just uhm… think of a vending machine full of women for our brave soldiers to choose from. Assigned lifemates, if you will.” Henderson nudged Johnson in the ribs which prompted a laugh before he continued. “Of course, they better be prepared to spread and bear, if you catch my drift. Part of the deal to get out of the labor camps.”

“That’s enough, Henderson,” Charles sternly professed before stepping back to address the entire group. “As captain, I’ve decided to end the debate and make the decision towards Andrea’s fate myself.” Then with an eye towards Olivia, “I will humanely place a stay on Andrea’s execution and allow the Earthen courts to make that call. I hope that comes across as a fair compromise.”


Olivia’s face darkened to a shade of red hot anger that the group before her had not seen the likes of before. Silently, she attempted to collect herself, finding it difficult to give much care to the rest of Andrea’s fate. It seemed as if the Captain Charles had left that tid-bit out of the equation. And now, with most of the Earth army knowing her face, she found it highly unlikely that she would be allowed to just live out a peaceful life. 

As Charles left the bridge, Olivia hotly followed him. Andrea read the room and said, “Go get him, tiger” as she left, with a hearty laugh. “Shut the fuck up,” Olivia returned hotly. 

The door slid shut behind her and she didn’t even wait for him to turn around. “You’ve got to be out of your god damned mind if you think you’re putting me up for some breeding catalog!” Her head barely rose past his chest, but as he turned, her pointer finger was outstretched angrily towards his pectorals, and she was staring up at him with fire in her eyes.


Brock took Olivia’s outburst in stride, allowing the point of her finger to press firmly against his chest without the bat of an eye. 

“Corporal, if you please,” Charles said calmly and politely while offering Olivia a walk to his quarters with an extended arm. “You have concerns, and that’s understandable. I’ll be very happy to address them, so let’s sit in my office and chat.” Once within the privacy of his cabin, Brock situated himself at his desk, squaring his shoulders and elbows to directly face Olivia.

“Now then,” Brock began slowly, “I don’t recall mentioning your requirement to submit to a ‘breeding catalog’ when I previously explained Luna’s labor communities. One must understand that Earth has a wide variety programs in place under various fragmented commands… some more appealing and advantageous than others, I’ll admit.” He stopped himself there to encourage Olivia to continue with her apprehensions, with a look of genuine benevolence in his eyes.


With the petulance of a child, Olivia stomped beside him to his quarters, ignoring his giving her a new title. Upon entrance to his office area, she declined his offer to sit, as per her usual, and began to pace as she spoke. “Why are you all,” she lowered her voice to imitate him, “‘We have to follow all the rules’ now that we’re talking about my fate, but as we talked about Andrea’s you were willing to just throw her out an air lock and call it a day?” 

She did not pause for his response, but instead continued without breath, “It clearly has little import to you, but I neither want to help perpetuate the ranks of Earther soldiers nor participate in a slavers scheme for assisting the army who helped cull my planet. Why do I only have those as my options?” As she stopped to look at him, her tense shoulders faced him as her hand gripped the back of the offered seat. Her steel eyes, now only mostly smoldering in anger, met his. “I’m tired of being drugged to comply and being told what to do by soldiers playing at a war I had no hand in.”


He waited for the proverbial dust to settle, listening closely and intently to Olivia’s tirade before she seemed ready to allow a response. Commander Brock then took in a breath and spoke.

“You have my sincerest apologies for forcing you off of Mars. In retrospect, I should have let you be, for both our sakes.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “Perhaps it’s time to ask you directly, in lieu of my prior mistake: what would you like to do, and where would you like to go from here? I will do everything in my power to make it happen. You have my solemn word.”

He then shifted in his seat to address the other matter at hand. “As for Andrea… I promised I wouldn’t see to her end, and I meant it. But I have my reasons to place her somewhere to be closely guarded. As bad as the Mate Exchange sounds,” he explained hesitantly, “it’s one of the better outlets to see to her integration into Earth society while under a vigilant eye.”


“Charles,” she tried, softer then, “Stop playing politician with me. I had enough time with Fenwick, I don’t need it from you.” Olivia folded herself into the chair then, her legs pulled in tight to her body. 

“I don’t know what I want, but I know I don’t want either of those thing. And no matter what you say, the “mate exchange” is misogynistic nonsense to put a price on women’s looks to be paid for in risk-of-death for Earth soldiers. Which brings me to my other question: What did Andrea do to call for such ranker and confines?”  Olivia’s arms crossed her chest, as if pulling herself in would make her exist less.


Charles rushed in behind Kelyn, taking his place over her shoulder while the most curious expression plastered itself all over his face.  He must have looked like a dog given orders by two different masters. One part of his being desperately wanted to hoist Kelyn up by the armpits and pin her against the nearby wall to demand answers while boring holes into her eyes with his merciless gaze. The other part knew that the momentum they had acquired was escalating towards some of break in the case which had

Commander Brock drummed his fingers on his desk, collecting his thoughts on how to express his answer. He then settled on a direct, succinct approach:

“I was held captive and tortured relentlessly. For days… weeks?..” He shrugged his soldiers, not sure exactly how long his ordeal lasted.

“She used some kind of remote,” he explained further, surprised at his own willingness to provide more details. “It affected the implant in my brain. I kept it to submit to ETSI so they can study how it works and make the necessary widespread modifications, so that it doesn’t happen to anyone else.”

Brock pulled a wry smile and tilted his head in introspective reflection. “I suppose that’s why I suggested executing her. I mean, part of me was being facetious, but…” He squared his shoulders and reintroduced a calm seriousness to his voice. “I hope I’ve made it very clear that she is a very dangerous, unpredictable individual. Please exercise the necessary precautions in her presence.”


“We did it,” she said softly pushing back just a bit from his computer to bend over and take a deep breath. Her hands were shaking. “The video. Whatever Jill Diaz was into, I think her video caused the Olivia unfolded before him then, her hand reaching out to place on his now folded hands, “Charles, I’m so sorry that happened to you.” She clasped her fingers around his top hand and squeezed slightly. “How are you doing? Is there anything I can do?” she asked as she leaned against the desk, kneeling slightly. Their eyes met for a moment, and then Olivia pulled away, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to overstep.”


“I’m fine,” Brock said with as much reassurance as he could muster. “Fine, really.” He responded to Olivia’s squeeze with one in kind, not expecting a split-second spasm of pain to jolt through his brain afterward… he sincerely hoped Olivia didn’t somehow notice his twitch.

“I guess we have some important decisions to make,” he said aloud to divert away from the intimacy of the moment. “I hope you’re not uncomfortable with your promotion. It’s just a title for ranking’s sake. I don’t except you to conscript to the Earthen army.”


She got to her feet then and said quickly, attempting to disguise any overt-kindness she had offered the Earther, “I’d be happy to be your XO, if you still want me. Especially with the non-conscription caveat.” 

Olivia gave him a small smile before heading towards the door, “I think, that may be the thing I want to do for now. I don’t know how to fly a ship though, and you already broke me of referring to you as commander, so I’m not sure I can start that back up again.” 

Moving to hit the open button of the door, she paused, hovering over it. “If you need anything,” she paused for a moment, “They’re not the same, our traumas, but if I can help, please tell me. The dreams are the worst for me.” 

She pressed the button then, and before he could say anything the door had slid shut behind her. Olivia wondered why she had admitted that to him as she walked back to what used to be her room. 

Just as she reached the door before hers, she saw blast marks in the wall. She slowed, her hand reaching up with a finger to touch it softly, vowing to stop being a damsel and start being able to save herself. A tear came to her eye and she brushed it away, pushing past the first door to hers. 

She flopped into the less-than-luxury blankets and pillow with a contented-ness she hadn’t expected to have upon the Zenith. Her mind wandered from Amos to Charles and Andrea then. But before she could speculate much, sleep enveloped her exhausted body.


Once Olivia left his cabin, a frown pulled itself upon his face as the introspective inadequacies crept once again into his mind. A captain is never, ever allowed to show weakness, especially to his executives. Your personal confessions expose your vulnerability and undermine your authority on your ship. Charles closed his eyes and expelled a sigh before shifting the monitor’s view of his console to the blackness of space which expanded infinitely in every direction outside the ship. The calm nothingness somehow eased his mind, and he allowed himself to soak within a thoughtless void.

Some time passed before he was reluctantly tugged back to reality. His eyes affixed themselves upon his intercom transceiver for a blank period before using it to call the Zenith bridge.

“Johnson and Henderson. Would you report to my cabin for debriefing please?” A moment of thought would promptly add the addendum, “Make absolutely sure Andrea is securely fastened and restrained before you arrive. Thank you.”

Before long both members of Outpost E7-G were in his cabin, casually seated yet attentive. “All righty, sir, where should we start?” Johnson offered with rolling thumbs in his lap.

“Hm… I suppose I don’t need a play by play, but a documentation of losses and casualties would help in regards to Operation Zenith.” Charles rested his forearms upon his desk with a pair of curious eyes.

“Welllll…” Johnson dragged his response before Henderson interrupted. “Corporal Bear, Private Cordéz, and Sergeant Allen are all KIA. Johnson sustained an injury which I patched after the Zenith had made its escape.”

“Allen and Cordéz…” Charles repeated under his breath as if to imply his prior knowledge of their fates. “There was an explosion that shifted the carrier ship…?”

“Once Andrea was removed from the Tracker, it initiated a countdown for self-destruction. Call it a measure of last resort in case the operation was a complete failure.” Henderson sighed his disappointment while Johnson offered an open-palmed shrug.

“Yes, Andrea was retrieved by the insurgents… then how the hell did she?” Charles stopped his inquiry short as the look of Henderson’s and Johnson’s faces fully understood his direction.

“Craziest thing. She fought off her rescue team and rushed into the Zenith as Henderson was securing his position at the tether gateway. I saw her enter the ship while I was trying to bypass the insurgent’s overrides… she locked herself into a chair and smiled at me before asking where YOU happened to be.”

Commander Brock’s eyes narrowed briefly before he sat back into his chair with folded arms across his chest. “Well then. Save for our final escape, I suppose we were fucked in every way imaginable on that mission.”

“Mmm… maybe. Maybe not.” The segue from Johnson drew Commander Brock’s interested eyes, prompting a further explanation. “During the combat encounter, I managed to commandeer an armor plate from a fallen insurgent soldier… one that happened to materialize from thin air. I took some time to analyze it after Zenith’s escape and I believe it to offer major clues towards applying their cloaking technology towards our own purposes.”

Commander Brock leaned forward with visible intrigue. “You’re telling me that we may be able to replicate that advantage ourselves for field application?” Johnson nodded, and Brock smirked his satisfaction.

“Well done, gentlemen. We may have lost that battle, but perhaps this development will help Earth win the war.” Brock paused for a brief moment of consideration. “The fact that Mars insurgents were able to develop that technology against us… it’s frightening. They’re certainly more formidable than the military command has given them credit for.”

“To be honest sir,” Johnson observed, “I wouldn’t be surprised if they stole it from our labs and applied it in combat before we could.” Brock nodded his understanding and sat back in his chair once more.

“This could be helpful to us as a unit as well, if you were able to get that armor plate functioning here. I’d like for it to help Olivia reach a secure location of her choosing.”

Johnson nodded hesitantly before speaking up on the matter. “If I may ask, captain… why such support for a Mars woman? She is technically an enemy of Earth, after all…”

Brock’s eyes glazed briefly in thought before his answer. “You know, Johnson… I haven’t the foggiest. But I figure the sooner she’s out of my hair, the better… perhaps for my own sake of clear-thinking as well.” He then stood from his chair as a signal that the meeting was ending. “We’ll discuss the option with her when she wakes up. Until then, continue your analysis on the armor plate. I’ll schedule an all-hands meeting for the near future.” And with that, the two squad members were dismissed from Brock’s cabin.


Sitting up out of a cold-sweat inducing dream, Olivia grasped at her chest, attempting to catch her breath. Once caught, she slowly laid back down onto the pillow, but upon finding it slightly damp with sweat, she grumbled and flipped it to the other side. Tentatively, she shut her eyes again, trying to go back to sleep. But they slammed right back open upon seeing the dead and open eyes of Amos, this time, his head covered in his own blood. With a halted sob, Olivia sat back up, throwing her legs over the side of the bed. 

She pulled the blanket around her, comforted by its warmth, as she contemplated why Amos’ death had bothered her so much. She had seen death in the desert. The death of her own brother and parents, no less. You had dreams after they died too, she reminded herself as she put her head in her hands. Silent tears ran down her cheeks as she made the mistake of closing her eyes again. A flash of red, reminiscent of the full dream. Olivia shook her head and pulled the blanket around her tighter. 

Using her feet, she scooted her gravboots closer to her, then slid each foot in their respective shoe. After locking them on with a blanket covered hand, she checked the time for the shuttle. They were in the sleep cycle, so it was likely no one would be up and about. Olivia rose, blanket still wrapped around her, opened her door, and wandered into the hallway. 

She avoided looking at the ammunition mark in the wall as she made her way to the only place she could think of wanting to go: the mess hall. With some fumbling of her blanket, she made herself a small cup of decaf coffee, with hope she would be able to return to sleep.

As she exited the kitchen-esc area and moved to the seating area, Olivia jumped, almost spilling her coffee. “Ch-Charles?! Why didn’t you say anything?” she asked, her tone accusatory. But after a second, she could tell that he looked exhausted too. 

“Have you even slept?” she asked as she joined him, sitting across the large table from him.


Brock’s eyes did have bags underneath them, though less prominent since his time in the rejuvenation tank. He reacted in surprise to Olivia’s surprise, then opened his mouth to respond to her question before a passing Henderson interrupted him.

“Woo-wee! Love that just-out-of-bed look,” he remarked with a wink towards Olivia in a cat-call manner. “If you need some tips on how to knock yourself out, do let me know. I got a ton of ’em.” He paused in mock reflection with a thumb to his chin as if he was considering something. “They say a warm body beside you is the perfect thing. If you’d like a volunteer…” Henderson’s voice trailed off suggestively as a grin spread across his face.

“That’s enough, Henderson,” Brock commanded, prompted him to continue past with a quiet complaint, “Just tryna help!” He then turned to Olivia and smiled warmly. “I’ll get to some sleep soon enough. Looks like you are lacking in that department as well.”


Henderson’s appearance surprised Olivia as well, causing her to jump. She worried if as he past he was going to attempt to touch her, but he didn’t make a pass. She relaxed a bit, looking back to Charles as she did so. 

“Dreams,” she said to him, slightly under her breath, knowing full well he would understand. “Every time I close my eyes now, I see…” she cut herself off abruptly, shaking her head and inhaling. 

“Sorry,” she said then, “I shouldn’t complain.” The silent tears that hadn’t really left her eyes since she had woke up fell then, and she looked away from Charles.


Brock frowned as he watched a tear slide down Olivia’s cheek, unsure of what to say to comfort her. He decided instead to shift his approach and try to lift her spirits with some good news. “Olivia… I was going to save this for later but… Johnson may have found something. A way for you to bypass Luna and start fresh somewhere else. Anywhere, really.” A quiet gaze studied her reaction carefully as he bit into his peach.


With a sniffle, Olivia attempted to switch gears, listening to Charles. Hesitantly, she softly spoke, “I don’t know where I’d go.” She didn’t say anything else after that as she avoided meeting his gaze. She didn’t understand how one minute she was second in command, and the next moment he was essentially pushing her off the ship. She would be well provided for, which he didn’t have to do, and he wasn’t bringing her to the slave camps at Luna, so Olivia supposed she should be grateful. Feeling a small stab of uncertainty in her chest, her hand went to it absently under the blanket.


Brock’s sigh was a mix of exasperation and empathy. “I’m so bad at this sort of thing,” he was heard muttering to himself, before continuing with, “you’re free to stay on the Zenith for as long as you like. We’re in the middle of a planetary war so places of refuge are regrettably limited.” He allowed a pregnant pause to settle between, shifting forward in his seat while steadying his voice.

“I feel like I failed you back there,” Brock admitted with slow emphasis, his eyes immersed in past events. “When the insurgents took this ship. I failed and thus, your life was put at risk.”

Johnson waited in the wings for a pause from Brock’s speaking before reporting before him. “Captain, still haven’t managed radio contact to anyone due to the insurgent’s tampering, but I’ve retrieved the backlog of messages while Zenith was captured. I’ve made them available on the console server for your review.”

Brock looked up to Johnson from his seat and nodded his appreciation before turning his attention back to Olivia. “Would you mind joining me in my cabin to have a hear-see?”


Nothing much came out of Olivia’s mouth as he spoke of failing her. Contemplating her response allowed a silent Johnson to surprise her with his own speech. It also slowed Olivia’s initial reaction of once again grabbing the commander’s hand. She further questioned herself as she didn’t direct her attention to Johnson, but Charles’ face. She took in his brooding dark brown eyes and the faded scar on the left side of his face. How did that happen? she mused to herself, then found he was talking to her.

“Of course,” she answered, a little too fast. They both rose and Olivia gathered her drink, as well as her blanket, and they headed to his cabin. Olivia’s blanket trailed behind her, making the view of the two of them a bit comical. She heard the snicker of Johnson as they walked away. 

Once in his chambers, Olivia curled into her usual seat, then jokingly added, gesturing at herself, “I just don’t understand why no one takes me seriously.”


Charles smirked at Olivia’s comment while seating himself at his desk chair, swiveling it forward to face Olivia. He allowed himself to relax his shoulders against it before settling a smile upon her. “For what it’s worth, I take you seriously.” His remark floated a bit between them before he continued with a slight pull of concern upon his face. “Johnson and Henderson though… I don’t know. They’re Earthen soldiers and I don’t have any overt concerns about them. But the way they look at you on occasion…and especially Henderson’s earlier comment…” His palms opened upon his desk towards Olivia as if to offer an apology. “I guess us Earthen men should undergo some internal rewiring in terms of how we treat the fairer sex.”

“in light of these potential concerns…” Commander Brock would then press a button upon his desk console, which reintroduced Olivia to the Murphy-style cot hinged across his cabin wall, the same one she saw what seemed like ages ago. “The offer still stands if you’d like to make my quarters your personal domicile. I promise I’m a light sleeper and…” Brock would gesture across the room to his own bed, as if to imply the distance should quell any apprehensive thoughts Olivia might have about him.

“Any any rate…” Brock would nervously pivot from his offer and turn his attention to the matter at hand. “Let’s see what Earth has to say in regards to the Zenith’s sudden disappearance.” He turned on the speaker on his console intercom and sat back while prompting the latent radio messages to play.

“Zenith? Zenith, do you read? We’ve received your distress beacon and our assumption is you are under attack. Please verify, over.” The Earthen voice was concerned and calm, playing crystal clear with a slight crackle distortion.

“Zenith? Zenith do you copy? Ship readings suggest you’ve been overrun. Rescue protocols will commence shortly with a fleet of recon ships. If you read, hang in there as best you can. Help is on the way. Over.”

The Earthen voice then receded to a variety of overlapping radio transmissions that did not address the Zenith ship directly, yet painted their own disturbing picture. “Zenith ship located and locked on, rescue commencing… oh shit… oh shit. Where the fuck did THAT come from?! Incoming fire, activate shields! Oh God, they’re everywhere! Stay on target, Private, stay on target. They’ve obliterated Jackson! There’s no—“

And then, silence. Brock shifted his eyes to Olivia with a look of sullen surprise. “Looks like we were lucky, after all. A few of us made off with the Zenith, alive.”


Taking a sip out of the cup she had brought from the mess hall, considering his thoughts. “Do you really think it would be something they would attempt? Even Hicks didn’t…” she trailed off, but knew that he would be considerably more unsure about these men than Hicks was his man, these soldiers weren’t. But, Charles took her silence, she assumed, as a denial and continued on. 

Listening to the first of the transmissions, she wondered if they had to be concerned about another Earther ship coming to find them, but upon listening to the second set, she realized the Martian Rebels had set up a similar bait-and-switch tactic to when they had been caught before. The silence grew between them as Olivia looked away and the images of dead soldiers flashed behind her eyes. 

“They were your men,” she said, knowing that though they had never really spoken of the incident, he would know what she was talking about. “That day…I-I’m sorry.” Her eyes were back on him then, looking for solace? Sadness? Something. Again, her hand was on his, squeezing, the blanket falling from around her shoulders haphazardly. 

“Amos saved me that day. I think if I had been out and about, they wouldn’t have known to not to kill me. I was even in-,” she motions to her body, “I was even in a jumpsuit.” Looking back up at him she continued, “He locked me up in the other holding cell. He stood outside the door like he was guarding me.” Olivia’s tear filled eyes appeared more blue as she looked away again, into her lap, “Always the damsel, I suppose.” Brushing a tear away, “I swear I don’t normally cry this much, but I-I just,” she shook her head, “I just saw his body, the eyes wide open, and how they just pushed him aside… And I just had to pretend like I didn’t even know he existed.”

Suddenly, Olivia wiped her tears, looking up at him, “I am so sorry, you had to endure so much more than that and lose your men. I shouldn’t have even said anything,” scolding, to herself, she added, “Why do I have to be so selfish?”


Charles listened and absorbed, not reacting to Olivia’s emotional release but maintaining a look of empathy on his face. The look would shift to reassurance when she posed her self-critical question as he offered his open palms. “What matters is that we’re here now, making the most of this mess. Keep your eyes forward, let go of the past. What’s done is done.”

“In fact,” Brock continued, settling into his chair with a breath, “the thought of what happened to my squad fueled my escape from the insurgent compound on Mars. Without that… push, I’d probably be still there now, dead or otherwise.” His eyes would shift as it to relive those past moments with reluctance before finding Olivia once more. “I guess what I’m trying to say is, we don’t have to allow their deaths to be in vain. Let’s make the most of what lies ahead, in honor and remembrance of them.”

A slight, strange smile found itself upon Brock’s face as he thought more upon Olivia’s confessions. “Another thing… don’t put a self-imposed cap on your emotions now. It’s a nice balance against something I struggle with myself. You may have noticed that the ability to express myself isn’t one of my strongest traits.”


With his palms outstretched to her, she released the blanket from around her shoulders to take both of his hands. The warmth of his hands tightened around her cold fingers as he attempted to encourage her. 

“You don’t say,” she said with a halting laugh, leftover tears running from her eyes. He allowed one of her hands to release so she could wipe them away, but she returned the hand quickly back. “Is that the top job qualification to be your XO?” she asked jokingly, “The ability to cry at everything?”

Olivia got up from the chair then, releasing his hands. She let the blanket fall behind her, revealing the top half of her jumpsuit tied off around her waist and a white undershirt with the arms cut off covering her torso. Grabbing her decaf coffee, she sat against what would be the headboard area of Charles’ bed, crossing her legs in front of her. 

Looking down into her cup she said, “I don’t know how much I need to really worry about Henderson or Johnson, but I do know how much my dreams scare me.” She paused for a moment, her hand absently stroking the side of the coffee cup with one finger, before she met his eyes again, “But if you could be here, when I have them, I think that could help.”


Brock swiveled his chair to keep within eyeshot of Olivia, quietly taking in her lighthearted observations. He left the question about Henderson and Johnson alone, not wanting to stir any more doubts about their integrity. Her final comments seemed to indirectly address his previous offer, prompting a soft nod of satisfaction.

“I’m here for whatever you need,” Brock said aloud, then cleared his throat and shifted in his seat at how his own words sounded in context. “Er, at any rate. I was thinking about holding an all-hands meeting this evening, but I think what we all really need at this stage is some much-deserved rest.” He chewed on his cheek a bit while thinking before continuing with a question. “Have you tried our rejuvenation tanks? State of the art, guaranteed to make you feel much better. An uncommon luxury on this class of ship,” he would add to further promote his suggestion. “A sound body helps for a sound mind.”


Laughing awkwardly at his awkwardness, Olivia brushed a strand of hair out of her face and considered his offer. “I don’t really trust that Earther tech,” she said honestly. “I think just good old-fashioned sleep will do just fine,” she added as she set the now empty cup beside the bed. She took up the blanket on the bed then, moving to lay her head on the pillow. 

Silently, and subconsciously at first, she took in the musky male smell of the pillow and blankets. The overt scent of Charles that she had found quasi-comforting before the loss of the Zenith. But now, she didn’t realize how much she had missed it until she drank it in silently. It was a mix of some standard-issue deodorant and sweat, she was sure, but knew it was distinctly his smell. 

She peeked an eye open to see if he was watching her then, or if he had turned back to his desk.


Casually and wordlessly, Charles watched as Olivia settled upon his mattress before lifting himself from his chair. He approached the side of the bed, gently motioning her to roll away with a place of his palm on her hip, before climbing in behind to spoon her, sculpting his body against her contours. His warm breathing found its way against the back of her neck, his muscles announcing their trust with a collective relaxation.

“It’s been a strange, tough time,” he softly stated near her ear in between warm gusts. “But we’re making it, and we’ll make it.”

Before long, the rise and fall of Brock’s chest against Olivia’s back accompanied heavy pulls of breath, signaling his descent into sleep.


Surprised by his advance towards her as her eyes opened, Olivia stifled a slight gasp. She was further surprised when he gently moved her over and tucked in behind her. Finding herself folding back to match his body as he matched hers, she felt his stubble tickle the side of her face. 

His breath on the nape of her neck roused something deep within her that hadn’t been stirred in years, but she pushed it back down. She felt the outline of his strong body against her back, her hand trailing his forearms that held her around the waist. 

Soon, Olivia found herself matching his deep breaths, lulling herself to sleep as well, feeling much safer than she had in a really long time.


There were dreams and rumors of dreams, all playing their relentless reels upon the screen of Commander Brock’s subconscious. He woke up without remembering any of them, though their potent impressions lingered even after his eyes blinked their return to reality. His arm was draped across Olivia’s waist, with the sound of sleep evident through her nostrils, and their warmths pooled together to an almost uncomfortable degree of heat. He reluctantly withdrew his arm and carefully maneuvered himself to a sitting position on the side of the bed, keeping Olivia’s disturbance to a minimum. After his mind cleared itself further, he sat himself upon his desk chair, facing his bedmate with a slow swivel to ensure minimal noise.

Brock would quietly watch Olivia as a longing filled his chest, burning embers of desire that dare not breach themselves into the forbidden realm of lust. She had thus far been receptive to him, which fed the pointless demands of his ego, but it was ultimately supplanted by a determination to maintain and nurture the trust he had earned. Of course, reason would have its say within his mind, reminding him to observe recent developments with a practical, skeptical eye. He allowed himself, however, to enjoy the feeling of peace that accompanied their newfound closeness.

Eventually, Olivia stirred upon his bed, and Charles waited with a warm smile to greet her arrival back into the conscious world. “Well hello there, sleepyhead,” he offered warmly, readying his legs for a lift from his chair. “Ready for some breakfast?”


Her body tossed and turned slightly as her body nudged her sleeping mind awake. But as she woke, she noticed the body that had been beside her was gone. Her eyes slid open to find him watching him from the chair of his desk. She patted where he had been laying gently, calling him back to her, but also finding the side cool to the touch, his warmth had left her quite a bit before. 

“Come back,” she said almost in a whisper as she patted the bed, ignoring his question intentionally. Sleepily, she yawned and stretched a bit, the bottom of the undershirt rising to show her hip and stomach as she did so. 

She watched as he neared her with a slight hesitancy now, where he had been confident in the hours before. Nonetheless, he still laid himself upon the bed, facing her now, and not touching her. 

Olivia did not break their invisible barrier, but rather observed it respectfully. Her arm rested upon the crook of her stomach and her hand rested upon her hip, a finger moving in a circular motion upon the fabric there. Her sleep flushed face was raised towards him, eyes flashing impishly as she inquired softly, “How did you sleep?”


“Oh, you know. Crazy dreams that I don’t remember one lick about.” The faint trace of warmth could be felt through Brock’s exhales, his eyes peeking upwards towards Olivia’s face as he rested the side of his face once again upon his pillow. “Rarely do I remember anything specific from my dreams. Guess I’m lucky.”

Charles would stretch himself with a pull of his shoulders, squinting his eyes with effort alongside a soft grunt. His limbs resettled themselves, the distance between them now closed by a left shin pressing its warmth against Olivia’s leg. 

“And you? Pleasant dreams I hope? Or none at all would work too, right?”A slight pull of smile offered consolation towards Olivia’s response.


“None it all, this time, thankfully,” she answered softly as she noted the touch of his leg on hers.  After a beat of silence, as Oliva thought of ways she could artfully put her body closer to his, she raised a hand and traced the scar along his face gently and asked, “Where did this come from?”


Brock smirked slightly at her question, his eyes drifting for a fleeting moment to recall the incident and gather an explanation. “Training accident,” he revealed through an exhale. “A small piece of shrapnel got me good during an intense drill. I guess I was lucky that it missed my eye.” Another soft laughed surfaced through his lips before he continued. “I ignored the pain and completed the exercise before reporting to my commanding officer. He yelled at me in shock… something like, ‘Corporal, something is sticking out of your fucking face!’ I think I earned a fair amount of respect points that day. As a matter of fact, it probably propelled my quick climb in ranks.” Brock’s hand found itself upon Olivia’s, gently clasping it within his fingers.


She laughed and shook her head at him, “You seem to be quite a tool, even for an Earther.” She looked down at her hand in his, fiddling with his thumb. 

“What’s going to happen when we get to Luna?” she asked, seemingly out of no where. “Are you really going to leave Andrea there? What is Luna even like?”


Brock would sigh again at Olivia’s questions, this time with a twinge of exasperation. “I’ll see what I can do with her that is fair and humane while getting her out of my hair. She makes me nervous… her unpredictable nature is what’s doing it, I guess. I’ll be immensely relieved when I can dust my hands and stare her a silent goodbye.” His teeth would noticeably clench for a moment at the thought.

“As for Luna…” Brock continued, seemingly relieved at the opportunity for a segue. “It’s mostly a port planet, with daily launches and arrivals. Plenty of repair facilities. The work done at the labor communities revolves around ship repair.” There was instant regret in his eyes after the explanation, not wanting to imply the fate for Olivia. “The days are strange… no atmosphere, so the sky is always dark with the blinding sun during the day. Rarely is anyone ‘outside’… there’s a network of buildings, corridors and tunnels connecting everything together.” He let his description settle on Olivia’s ears before adding, “There’s what we call dayrooms on Luna… areas that simulate Earth with plants and gardens and a blue sky to look up towards. It helps with keeping your mind stable, since everywhere else looks pretty bland and sterile.”


Noting his sigh, she frowned slightly, feeling like she had ruined the moment they were having then. She squeezed his hand, “I’m sorry I brought it up, I just -” she stopped, unsure. “I guess I just don’t know what lies ahead and it scares me.” 

Her eyes closed then, leaning into the pillow, slightly embarrassed.  “I never left Mars before you swept me up, drugged I might add, into this ship,” she said into the pillow, looking up at him pointedly at the word ‘drugged’. 

“So I’m scared and curious, but mostly hesitant. What happens if we get there and they want a crew manifest, and there I am? Delivered straight into Earther hands.” 

She looked at his somewhat disappointed face then, and said, “I know,  we’re making it. We’ll make it,” repeating his whispered words from the night before. Olivia let all pretenses drop then, and suddenly pulled in close to him, hiding her face in his collarbone as she wrapped her arm around him and pull him tight to her.


A swarm of butterfiles would invade Brock’s stomach as Olivia pulled herself close against him. He would pull his pinned left arm from between them and rest the nook of his elbow upon her lower waist, scratching gently up and down her back with his fingernails. 

“We will be fine. We will figure this out.” There was no doubt in his voice, only a keen determination.

After a short time, Charles would think aloud towards Olivia, his hand still tracing softly along her spine. “You know… that cloaking tech might come in handy. You know, to keep you hidden from prying eyes. Maybe long enough until we find a suitable opportunity for you to integrate seamlessly into Luna.” He followed shortly thereafter with a disclaimer: “Just an idea. Ultimately, we will decide our plan of action together.”


She enjoyed his touch and his warmth. His hand moving up and down was mesmerizing to her still sleepy mind. His breath rising and falling on her exposed neck softly. She wondered how long it had been since she had been in such a position with a man, and she knew easily, never with an Earther. 

“The suit could work…” she said trailing off. After a moment she added, “But you keep mentioning ways for me to leave you. Leave the ship. I wouldn’t be here,” she finally looked up him the , to solidify her point, “With you, like this, if I was interested in leaving.”


Brock’s chest would pull a solemn sigh, resonating a self reflection or perhaps, a self criticism. “I don’t mean to imply that I want you to leave. I just want what’s best for you… and that I’m willing to let you go, if it had to come to that.” He then laughed at himself, finding Olivia’s eyes through a snicker. “I guess I don’t want to come across as clingy, you know? I’m sure us Earthen soldiers have reputations on Mars… not very good ones, I’m sure. And now you know about the Mate Exchange…” Brock’s exhale indicated uncertainty in his thoughts. “I guess our culture really isn’t the best at cultivating healthy attitudes. Sometimes I wonder if I come across as a monster, to both Martians and normal Earthers alike.”


“Earthers definitely don’t come off as clingy,” she told him wryly. But their now locked eyes made Olivia blush further. Absently, her eyes diverted of their own accord to his lips and back up. 

She chewed slightly on her bottom lip, and said, her voice a little huskier than she intended, “And you definitely don’t come across as a monster to me.” Her hand curled up his back, her fingers dancing down his back muscles. 

Their faces slowly gravitated toward each other, Olivia playing against his lips slightly, teasing him by moving at the last second. His hand had moved up to tangle in her hair and as he held her firmly, he moved to finally place his lips on hers and-“Commander Brock? I think there’s something you should take a look at,” was heard over the intercom system into his room. 

A small bubble of a giggle fell from Olivia’s lips at the situation, knowing he would have to answer the call.


Brock’s bottom lip quivered at Olivia’s tease, and he was moments away in his mind’s eye from a panting entwinement of their limbs. The rude interruption of his intercom would halt their imminent embrace, prompting an exhale of frustration to escape his lungs. A few moments to collect his dizzied mind would precede a terse response to Johnson’s request. “Be right there.”

Sitting up on the side of the bed, Brock ran his fingers to untousle his hair before turning to Olivia behind me. “You stay right there. I won’t be long.” The tone of his request was playful, with the slight color of a captain’s order. He would find his arms into his captain’s jacket while leaving his cabin, passing one more glance towards the woman in his bed before the automated door cut off his line of sight.

Making his way to the bridge of the Zenith, Brock would find Henderson was tending to a task on his telepad while Johnson sat patiently on the floor near the main ship console, with an opened toolbox suggesting he had been hard at work. He was playing with some kind of mechanical piece between the fingers of his right hand, and would stand to attention when Brock appeared through the doorway.

“Well, Private,” Brock would inquire with the faint remnants of fluster still present in his voice. “What is it?”

“Mornin’, sir,” Johnson would offer as a quick bypass of pleasantries. “You won’t be happy with what I found hidden within Zenith’s chassis.” He lifted his hand to present the object in question.

Brock studied it briefly with squinted eyes. “What is it?” he finally asked after a quiet effort to discern its significance.

“Tracking device,” Johnson declared with a sobering nod of certainty. “Those sneaky insurgent bastards thoroughly bugged this ship. I thought I got ’em all before we escaped, but…” His eyes pulled to the floor in silent disappointment.

Upon hearing Johnson’s revelation, Brock’s blood momentarily ran cold. “You mean they’re following us?”

“That I’m not so sure about,” Johnson answered. “Nothing showing up on radar. Of course they could purposely be staying out of our range until they’re ready to make a move.”

“It’s removed now, so they’ll lose sight of our trajectory…?” Brock posed the observation out loud, which Johnson dismissed with a shake of his head.

“By now they know where we’re going. I suppose we could alter our course, but that might only force their hand into an attack we’re probably not prepared for.”

Brock snorted his displeasure. “Well then. What can we do? Hope to make it to Luna before we’re blown to smithereens?”

At Brock’s concerns, Johnson couldn’t fight a smile sifting to the surface of his face. “Not quite. Remember that cloaking tech? I managed to reverse engineer it from the armor plate I salvaged.” He squared his shoulders before continuing his explanation. “Beyond applying it to our battlesuits, I bet it’s just as applicable to the ship as a whole. Give me a little time and let’s see if Zenith can make a disappearing act, so to speak.”

Brock sat back in his heels for a long moment, visibly relieved and satisfied with Johnson’s proposal. “You think it can throw off their tracking instruments?”

“It’s very likely, captain. Of course, the tech works both ways. We’d fall off the face of existence to our own control centers as well. We’d be an invisible entity flying through the space ether. We wouldn’t be able to radio out, and they wouldn’t be able to radio us.”

“That’s a small risk considering the alternative,” Brock contemplated aloud. He then folded his arms behind his back to bring their discussion to a close. “Make it so, Private. And keep me posted with prompt reports.” A pair of salutes were exchanged before Brock made his way to the cafeteria for a peach before thoughts of Olivia flooded his mind once more.


Falling to her back with her laugh, Olivia sighed upon the pillows, watching as Charles righted himself before leaving the door. Even with his assurance that he would be back soon, she knew he was one to easily get lost in a task, especially for the Zenith. After a few moments of gathering herself, she also left the room, leaving the mess of blankets where they were, intent of returning to them. 

As it seemed it was her habit now, she made her way to the mess hall, in search of, of course, coffee. As she made the steaming cup of caffeine, she thought back to the night before, and the morning. Always cautious and courteous, Charles had a way of bringing Olivia out of herself. As if she wanted to supply him with all the reasons to keep her around, rather than making him find them out for himself, as she usually would have. Olivia was not one to make a first move, let alone accept a man’s open offer to sleep in his bed. 

But, in a daze, she imagined Charles siding up behind her then, his lips on her neck, whispering how he wanted to see her out of this jumpsuit. She could almost feel his arms reaching around her, pulling her in closer to him as he reached a hand past the tied arms of her jumpsuit as they hid behind the rows of dishes between the food prep area and the dining hall.

Ding! the coffee spout yelled at her, surprising her out of her day dream. With a shake of her head, the thoughts of the feeling of his roughened skin on hers disappeared. 

Olivia collected her coffee and moved to one of the larger, more comfy chairs she could curl up in. She brought her gravbooted feet in towards her, resting her cup on her knees. 

“You’re rosy this morning,” came a voice from a few seats beside her. It was then that she spotted an alert Andrea sitting under an unlit overhead light, still restrained, but with some food in front of her. Olivia quickly noted she was only allotted a spoon, rather than the knife and fork she had been given previously, but decided to not rise to her comment with a response. She sat quietly and blew across the top of her cup, as if she hadn’t heard her.


“Rosy in the cheeks indeed,” Andrea continued, ensuring those within earshot would partake in her taunting analysis. “Why, if I didn’t know better, I’d say you enjoyed yourself a morning romp. Lucky you.” She lifted a spoonful of food to her mouth with the slight amount of slack allowed by her tethered shackles, chewing through a smile with playfully accusatory eyes. 

“Was it the Captain?” she questioned with a lower voice, sneaking peeks around as if trying to keep the matter discrete. “I mean, process of elimination, ya know… I don’t blame you. Getting Chuck’s rocks off would likely help you out in the long run.” She sighed after a gulp of orange juice, setting her gaze on Olivia once again. “Just don’t soften him too much, y’know? Don’t undo the progress we had when I was alone with him.”


The red in Olivia’s cheeks quickly surpassed rosy and were on their way to enraged as she sat quietly, waiting for her coffee to cool and contemplating what to say to Andrea. However, at the mention of Andrea being alone with him, Olivia’s head swiveled towards the woman with malice in her eyes. 

Though she knew she was being goaded into action, Olivia longed to pick up the spoon and toss it out of reach of the woman, as well as “accidently” knocking over her beverage. Nothing too aggressive, just enough to be annoying. However, she knew that was Andrea’s game. 

“What is your goal in this, Andrea?” Olivia asked, directly. “Are you trying to get me to hurt you? Would you like that pain?” Olivia’s tone was deadly, then, a slow, threatening voice that came over her as her muscles seemed to ready themselves for attack. Her heartbeat steadied and the flush from her cheeks receded. 

“Have you always been a masochist, or did that come with the job?” she asked, point blank, her eyes appearing as if it were the most boring subject in the world as she returned her gaze to her cup. She wanted to get closer to the woman, sit across from her and analyse her, but she knew that wouldn’t have been a good idea with the slack in her restraints.


Andrea sighed and rolled her eyes while settling back into her chair. “Oh, I could delve into the gritty details of my unhappy… horrific childhood, but we’ve already slept enough this morning. Or, I guess I have.” Her gaze resettled upon towards Olivia, her body still relaxed… almost inviting. “I guess my goal in all of this is to satisfy my power complex. You surely see the weariness in Chuck’s eyes despite this?” Andrea raised her shackled hands to illustrate her point. 

“I’m a prisoner here, and I still have control. The Captain’s had ample opportunities to get rid of me in one way or another, and he hasn’t. He wouldn’t dare. Why?” Andrea shrugged at her own question but seemed ready with an answer. “He likes us strong-willed types… you and I both. Also, with fair skin and on the shorter side? Money in the bank. I mean, you already know.” Her exaggerated wink sealed her implication.

“Not sure what happened in there…” Andrea continued with a low voice alongside disingenuous intentions. “But, uhm. Pent up guy like Chuck? Probably didn’t last very long his first time, much to your dismay. No worries though… second rounds are always much more fun.” She smiled and nodded with reassurance. “Hang in there, Captain’s toy.”


As Andrea spoke, Olivia could feel her muscles tensing to attack even further. Her grip on the coffee cup, though severely white knuckled, allowed her something to focus on as she attempted to not react to Andrea’s vicious words hidden in a playful tone. Outwardly, her eyes rolled dully at the comparison between the two of them, but it was as if Andrea had seen her dream, getting to the heart of her own personal fears in a snap. 

She didn’t care about the sexual innuendo though, but once she was called Charles’ toy, the cup of coffee hit the ground suddenly. With a swiftness she hadn’t utilized in a long time, Olivia was headed towards the table Andrea sat at, once again aiming for her neck. 

However, before she could even take two steps, she was restrained by two thin muscular arms. “Woah, girl,” she heard behind her in a low drawl. Fucking Henderson, she thought to herself as she pulled at him roughly but as she tried to pull away, she knew it was better if she didn’t jump Andrea for a second time. 

After a moment, Olivia said, “I’m fine, I’m fine,” and Henderson released her slowly. Locking eyes with Andrea, as tugged on the bottom of the white tee that had risen slightly to show her midriff, she said, “Look, I don’t give a single fuck about what you think has occurred between Captain Brock and me, but I will tell you now,” she took a threatening step towards Andrea, “There is nothing similar between us. So you may be a toy, to some unlucky son of a bitch somewhere, but I am not. Nor, will I be.”

As Olivia reached to pick up the spilled coffee, she longed to chuck the metal container at Andrea’s head, knowing she wouldn’t be able to block it with her hands being restrained, but she took a deep breath instead, and headed back to the kitchen area to refill it. 

Waiting on her second cup, she heard Charles’ voice in response to something Henderson had said but couldn’t make out. But by the time she looked in that direction, all she saw was a singular Charles headed towards her. “What was that about?” she questioned quietly, now knowing Andrea was within earshot.


“None it all, this time, thankfully,” she answered softly as she noted the touch of his leg on hers.  After a beat of silence, as Oliva thought of ways she could artfully put her body closer to his, she raised a hand and traced the scar along his face gently and asked, “Where did this come from?”


Charles would position himself as a shield to block the eyesights between Olivia and Andrea, absentmindedly rearranging sugar packets while addressing her question. “Henderson decided he wanted to share a few choice words and press a few buttons. I pressed the final button to put him back in place.” 

A quick glance towards Andrea preceded a heavy sigh. “And speaking of button pushing…” Brock would face Olivia with the sturdy purpose of a commanding Captain. “I cannot allow altercations on this ship, between crew members and prisoners or otherwise.” His voice was firm but exculpatory, with eyes that almost betrayed his own demands. 

“Just stay away from her, don’t listen to a thing she says,” he pleaded quietly. “She’s trouble for both of us. We’ll get rid of her just as soon as we can.”

“My ears are burning,” Andrea called out towards the pair, with a sing-songy declaration. “I just know you two are talking about me. Oh what to do, what to do with the woman who calls things as they are? Oh my, does the truth ever hurt on this ship.” She smiled apologetically with a soft shoulder shrug. “I guess strange cir-cum-stances lead to strange bedfellows…” Her own emphasis on cum sent Andrea into hysterics. *You’re two attractive people,” she reasoned aloud after collecting herself from her fit. “Just keep fucking and stop trying to keep it a secret from us. We’re not children on this ship, are we?” 

Johnson watched the entire exchange silently while Henderson stood behind him, grumbling under his breath with folded arms. “Perks of being an officer I suppose,” he may have been heard to say.


Olivia was surprised by the words coming out of Charles’ mouth, even though his eyes seem to be telling her the opposite. Her jaw still clenched though, and it clenched further as Andrea started her antagonizing again. Both of her hands opened and pushed away at hip level, as if to get her to stop, showing her frustration to him silently, “I didn’t exactly go looking for her, Charles.” Her voice was as low as it could be, and seemed somewhat perturbed with him, as well as Andrea and the situation. 

She passed Johnson and Henderson without a word, also ignoring their own commentary. Olivia was somewhat thankful that there were only three other individuals besides herself and Charles on the cruiser. It could have been much worse. 

Before she even thought about it, she found herself at Charles’ room, rather than her own. “Shit,” she muttered to herself and instead of having to pass the cafeteria again, she just slammed her palm on the button to open it and huffed inside, now also angry with herself. She dropped into the chair behind his desk and began spinning in it absently, as she replayed the previous scenes in her head.


A few minutes would pass before Charles appeared at his cabin door, visibly surprised to see Olivia situated upon his chair. There was a slight reluctance to his step as he entered his own quarters, his gaze suggesting that he was in the process of bracing himself. Before she could speak, however, he lifted a finger to delay her.

“I promise you’ll get your opportunity to tear into me,” he assured her while moving to sit upon the edge of his desk. “Just hear me out first.”

An exhale pushed its way through Brock’s nostrils before he continued. “Andrea has my number. I’ll admit it. She dominated me while I was in captivity and is trying to prove a point with our roles now reversed. I’m guessing her twisted mind sees me as some kind of pet project.” His palms opened themselves as an offering of concession.

“And now she’s working on you, trying to get your number. She’ll poke and prod from every conceivable angle until she pulls a reaction out of you. You have to understand that, and you have to understand that you cannot give in. If she stirs your pot and ruffles your feathers, she wins. No matter what you’re able to do to her. Get me?”

Brock sat quietly with a moment of thought before settling on an idea. “I know it’s not easy for either of us. If I have to cordon her off, quarantine her, seal her off inside a soundproof booth, I’ll do it for both our sakes and sanities. Just give me the word and I’ll have Johnson and Henderson tend to those arrangements.” 

A shift of his rear upon the desk signaled the end of his spiel. “Okay, then. Let me have it,” he offered through a breath with eyes closed and tensed muscles.


While the tone of the message frustrated her, she knew the content to be true. Olivia knew the first time she heard Andrea’s voice that she couldn’t listen to her, but it was literally this woman’s profession to get under people’s skin. The only way she was going to get through it was not even listening. And if they could think of some strategy to make that happen, they could all make it to Luna in one piece. 

She looked at him, finally stopping the spin in her chair. She still stayed silent though, as she rose to reach him, watching his brow furrow at her lack of response. Olivia simultaneously slid her hand around the back of Charles’ neck and placed her lips on his. She felt his slight jump of surprise below her at the touch, but then she felt him relax into her touch.


For a few fervid moments, it felt as thought Charles’ heart would burst in his chest. The kiss was so sudden that his mind was still catching up to the moment, but his arms instinctively wrapped around Olivia, one across the small of her back and the other along her spine. His inexperienced lips opened to allow for tongue, and the initial contact coursed a spasm of lust throughout his body. Their hot breaths mixed to create an intoxicating medley within his mouth, one which he savored with a shuddery sigh.

Once his body and mind course corrected through the concentrated fever of desire, he directed Olivia towards his bed with hands on her hips, their lips still locked in embrace. Slowly, carefully, Charles guided her onto her back while maneuvering above to comfortably distribute his weight. He sucked greedily on Olivia’s lower lip while positioning his loins gently upon hers, his excitement evident. Eventually, regrettably, he pulled his lips away to take her in with his eyes, his breathing heavy and ragged.

“Wow,” Charles managed with a smile before a thick swallow, locking his gaze upon Olivia. “Just… wow.”


She wasn’t sure when they had made it to the bed, but as he pulled his lips away from her, she was happy to have the pillow to lay her head back on as she closed her eyes with a laugh. Then she realized, “I didn’t realize it was your first kiss, too,” and her eyes were wide, looking at him. 

“Oh you poor things. Why do they do that to you? It just doesn’t make any sense,” she reached out and slid her pointer finger around his shoulder and bicep, shaking her head slightly and rolling to face him. 

As he started to answer though, she leaned in and let her lips waver above his and whispered, barely audible, “You’ll have them put her in a sound proof area with a tray slot. Then she can not even need to leave it. That is how we don’t even have to deal with her issues. Done. Let’s not talk about it anymore.” She smiled then, and pulled his bottom lip into her mouth, trying to tease him into kissing her again.


“Done,” Charles agreed through a raspy breath before partaking again upon Olivia’s lips. He then gently relaxed his weight upon her while slyly moving his lips towards her neck. A proper spot was found and claimed before Charles clamped a gentle bite, while his hand pinned Olivia’s wrist against the bed. A dry whisper then found its way towards her ear, “If this is too much, let me know.”


As he bit down on the gentle slope between her neck and shoulder, Olivia gave a soft groan. Her hips pressed against his ground into him a bit deeper, as her fingers clasped tighter on his shoulder. 

It was then that he took that arm and put it over her head. She gave a faux tug to check if he would let it go. He didn’t. “It’s not,” she said on a breath beside his ear. 

She felt her other wrist get swept up and placed into his one large hand. Olivia wriggled against him more then, testing her restraint further. She felt the bottom of her shirt rising once again, but figured this may have been his intention. What he likely did not intend was the way her breasts pushed up and together just below his lips at her neck. 

From this position, she watched as he leaned back to take her in. “Hi,” she whispered, biting the left side of her lip after she finished speaking.


The urge to remove his shirt was almost overwhelming, but Charles managed to repress it while admiring the curves and contours of the woman who seemed a willing prisoner. His left hand meandered across Olivia’s mid-drift and slid under her shirt to find her left breast for a firm squeeze. The soft feel of skin was intoxicating, as was the excited nub of nipple that found itself gently nudged between his fingers.

“Hello there,” Charles returned with a heavy pant. An involuntary buck of his hips pressed his loins further against Olivia’s warmth, prompting a sharp whimper. Losing himself in the moment, his body began to gently rock alongside the rhythmic squeaks of mattress that filled the silence around them. He savored the spasmic pulses of excitement…


Olivia fought the instinct of pulling her hands from his grasp as he pinched her nipple playfully. She wanted to take the back of his head and guide his mouth to the light pink nub. As she picture it was when he seemed to lose control a little, his hips pushing into hers with a motion that she found erotic. She watched his eyes as they scrunched together in a mix of pleasure and what she assumed to be a slight confusion at the new feeling to him. 

She slowed her own hips against his then, and he looked up at her with concern. “I’m fine, I’m fine, I promise,” she said as they stopped a bit, his hand holding her wrist releasing slightly. She slid the hands from his grip and put them on his shoulders, pushing him gently to his back on the bed. 

“This is all just…” she thought for a moment, “Just really fast I think.” Her hand moved to his cheek then, and she kissed him for a few moments. When she pulled away she said, “And now that I slow down a bit, I just think back to all of that,” she motioned to the kitchen, “And how nothing has happened and the three of them are in three separate uproars for different reasons. And what happens when we get on Luna, do you think Johnson and Henderson are just going to nicely keep their mouths shut about the Martian Rebel leader on the ship? And if you decide to pick up new crew, what will they say?” 

She shook her head again and laid on her back beside him with a huff. “I’m not opposed to doing this,” Olivia gestured between them, “but I think there have to be some conversations and plans.” With a slightly awkward laugh she added, “That’s assuming your plan isn’t to actually fuck me and leave me on Luna with Andrea at that god awful mate thing you Earthers have.”


In a strange way, even amidst the heavy exchanges between them and the fog of lust in his mind, Charles was relieved. He was trained through and through as a soldier, and losing control to his primal instincts was a foreign endeavor to him. Leadership and control, that’s what Captains do. Giving an inch quickly becomes a mile. The words of advice from his officer’s training rang in his head, helping him to collect his composure and level his breathing, even with the delightful sight of a submissive Olivia upon his bed.

“I’d never allow such a thing,” Charles said in response to Olivia’s concern. “And for the record, we were about to make love, not fuck.” He rolled his eyes and sighed at his own pitiful attempt at levity before continuing.

 “Andrea is the one I fear the most,” Charles admitted as he loosening his grasp upon Olivia’s wrist. “She’ll surely toy and harass us at every opportunity. And she really does know too much.” He closed his eyes in thought while running his fingertips along the length of Olivia’s arm.

“We should register you there… yeah. As a nameless Martian refugee of course. Change your look a bit too…” He posited his ideas with a receptive smile, knowing Olivia would likely object.

“As far as Johnson and Henderson… I have faith in reaching an understanding with them to keep our little ‘secret.’ They may him and haw to me, of course, but their respect for authority runs deep. Us Earthen soldiers are trained that way.” His fingers found their way to Olivia’s armpit, giving a little tickle before pulling away.


She shook her head at him, ignoring his tickling and  his ideas of changing her appearance for a moment. “I think you’re wrong on this point. No one will listen to her about that on a non-Martian planet. Is she more dangerous, surely, but not based on her knowing I’m here. Johnson and Henderson though,” she paused, “They’re only under your authority as long as they stay on the ship. What happens if someone of authority happens along later down the road?” There was another pause as she grimaced, “I think the best way to prevent that would be to keep them on the ship, I suppose.” 

In typical Olivia fashion, she trudged on, “As to registering me, that’s all fine and dandy, but you have to have a reason to keep me on your ship. I haven’t exactly heard of Earth recruiting Martians into the service. We literally ran from that,” she pointed at her brain, referencing the Liquid, among other devices the Earth government had put into their conscripted men, as well as the occasional woman. “You can dress me up as you like, but no one is going to believe that I’m an Earther either, or a complicit Martian,” she gave him an eye then, advising him that she was not going to put up with any double entendres on her complicity.

She cuddled into his side then, putting her head on his chest and bit the skin around the top of her fingernail. Her hair splayed out like an oil spill behind her. “How long until we get to Luna? How long do we have to figure this out?” she asked, still chewing her thumb. “I think we drop off Ms. Bad-Attitude, encourage the ‘sons to stay on board, and pick up some actual crew to keep the ship running as normal. I just don’t know what we do about me…” she trailed off with a soft sigh and looked back up at him, hoping he had a better answer this time.


A look of admiration swept over Charles’ face as he watched Olivia intently, absorbing her analyses and suggestions with thoughtful consideration. A clear head, it seemed, was the key to looking at a situation subjectively, and he silently admitted to himself that Andrea has infiltrated the pragmatism of his decision-making. Charles draped his arm around Olivia in response to her pulling close, letting her breath’s vapor collect on his collarbone.

“Enough time,” he remarked to dispel any concerns of a deadline. “Andrea will be dishonorably discharged from our lives into a pair of watchful hands that could contain her. As far as the ‘sons, I have some weight I can throw around to assign them towards my new squadron. That leaves three or four more slots to fill…” A heavy exhale from his chest implied a wish that Olivia could satisfy one of those slots… and then a stiffening of his body preceded his following suggestion.

“If you were to register as a General Duty Worksman, I could possibly push some buttons to have you assigned to my ship. However…” Charles’ breath caught against his throat before he continued. “You’d have to pledge allegiance to the Earth federation as a refugee to obtain an offland work visa. If that is something you’d rather not do, tell me now and I’ll never propose anything of the sort again.”


“While I understand the thought of your idea,” Olivia began with a laugh, “I don’t think there is an ice water’s chance in hell of me pledge allegiance to anyone.” She raised an eyebrow at him and then went back to her resting place on his chest, once again chewing her thumb. 

It was quiet for a while then, as Olivia brainstormed. She wrestled with the fact that no matter what they did, they would have to convince a group of Earth soldiers that a Martian woman wasn’t a threat, or a plaything. And, if any of this crew were to disembark from the ship, they could be potential threats, especially if they could identify her. 

She looked up to see if Charles hadn’t gone back to sleep, and finding his eyes open, she hesitantly said, “I can’t believe I’m about to say this,” she shook her head and laid it back down once again. 

“What if I went into the misogynistic mess you Earthers call a Mate Exchange and I became your,” she paused, “I guess, mate?” She faked a gagging sound at the prospect of the whole program. “Would I be able to stay on the ship, and not shipped off to some Earther community for impregnating women?” 

Before Charles could answer though, she looked back at him again, her words quickly spilling out,  “I hate this idea, for the record, and I am fully aware it is very presumptuous of me.”


After his initial look of surprise, Charles thought on Olivia’s suggestion for a bit, giving her a squeeze with his arms to indicate his applause at her courage and forethought. “It… is a good idea,” he pulled through his pursed lips as he eyes still rolled themselves in contemplation. “It’s a different story if I were enlisted, but as an officer… I have more pull and say on my lifestyle choices, so to speak. You’d have to request me specifically once you submit to the registry, and I’d have to honor your request within a certain timeframe before you are relinquished to the general pool of candidates.” A firm gaze from Charles into Olivia’s eyes seemed to seal the deal on that matter.

“Then there’s the matter of you staying with me on this ship.” Charles reflected once more on the matter before offering a solution. “Once you’re, ah… claimed, I’ll have delegative authority on where you are stationed. If you pass a few aptitude tests, I’m sure you’ll be able to earn a license as a ship crewman or an officer’s attendant.” He smiled a bit at his own explanation while giving Olivia another squeeze. “I can give you some specialized training here to make sure you pass with flying colors, if you’re willing to treat me as a teacher.”

His hand scratched lovingly up and down Olivia’s back as he added a final disclaimer. “Once we’re contractually bonded as mates in the eyes of the Earth federation… any acts you perform would reflect on behalf of both of us. You’d essentially be an extension of my conduct as an officer… for better or…” Charles stopped himself before finishing the vow-like thought. “You’d also have to make absolutely sure you opt out of the Propagation Plan from the onset, or you’ll have to submit to weekly tests to make sure we’re fucking like rabbits to make babies.” His sheepish grin preceded another warning. “There’s a shelf life to that too… maybe a year or two at the most until we’re expected to make that commitment. But maybe, by then, we’ll have everything else figured out and I’ll have an out arranged for you…” The silence that hung afterward seemed fearful of plunging into an or alternative.


The immediate elation in his eyes caused Olivia to question what she had just potentially signed herself up for. And the more Charles continued, squeezing her with excitement, the more concerned she became. Years in the Martian aristocracy taught her how to hide her hesitancy from her face, but it bubbled in her stomach. She turned back to laying on his chest, her face turned away from him and was silent. 

She started to speak, but stopped herself after a moment, she tried again. “Charles, I-I just don’t know about all of that. I don’t mind the learning aspect, and I think you would be surprised at my aptitude for those things but,” she stopped again, searching for words, and trying to choose them to not hurt him. 

“But this is tyrannical. I’m not even sure how Earth women put up with this really, but it seems like we’re arranging a marriage. And,” another pause, “I don’t know, I feel like I just escaped one of those and I’m not interested in getting put into another one just to survive.” Quickly, she added, “Don’t get me wrong, I think you’re great, but we don’t know each other. We’ve spent,” she silently tallied the days in her head, “about two weeks together, maybe?”

Finally, she looked back at him, her face drawn in concern and she brushed his cheek with her thumb. “I don’t want to be claimed, Charles. I just want to be able to stay alive, and preferably on this ship with you. But I want to be able to be my own person, not an extension of your orders.” She shook her head again, placing it back down on his chest, but feeling as if she could be pushed away at any moment. “I know you know this, but I just really don’t want to be anyone’s war prize and baby factory. My parents wanted more for me than that, that’s why they gave up so much to help me hide.”

Olivia pulled away from him then, feeling bad for shutting him down so thoroughly after bringing up the idea herself. “I just don’t know what to do,” she added, curling her arms around a pillow and bringing it in towards her body like a stuffed animal.


Upon hearing Olivia’s concerns, Charles sighed while withdrawing his own hands by folding his arms against his chest.

“I definitely could have used a bit more… tact in relaying that information,” he admitted with look of disappointment. “The last thing I wanted to do was to make you feel inferior, or helpless.”

With that declaration, he lifted himself from the bed and around Olivia’s body, maneuvering himself to a sitting position on the corner of the mattress, before generating momentum for a brisk stand upon his heels.

“Though Earth may view our arrangement the way I described it, I certainly wouldn’t treat you as such.” He allowed a slight smile to sift to his face. “And you’re right, we barely know each other at all… and yet, so much has happened to the both us.”

Charles then situated upon his chair and began to swivel it absentmindedly, drumming his fingers upon the armrests. He seemed lost in thought until he managed a final advocation.

“Give it some thought… sleep on it for as long as you need. Like I said, the way Earth might see you isn’t the way I see you. I’d treat you as my equal, and deservedly so, since you’ve proven yourself on many fronts.” He turned to face Olivia, still seated on his chair with his right arm extended and palm open, as if to offer a handshake or assistance to her feet.


Olivia watched him move about the room nervously and felt her heart ping for the man. They were both caught up in an interplanetary war with little way to explore the possibility of being with each other without fully committing to each other. She did hold her hand out to meet his, though, almost instinctively at this point, but she didn’t use it to rise from the bed. Rather, she just held his outstretched hand, letting his large warm palm engulf her small pale digits as he looked at her across the divide between the bed and desk chair. 

After a few minutes of contented silence, each studying the other’s features, she tugged him gently towards her and once he gave in to her, she kissed him softly and chastely. 

Sitting up, she said, “I’ll consider it. It just sounds awful, and like I’ll be needing to spend more time with a non-gagged Andrea…” She trailed off for a moment and then looked pointedly at him, but still with a grin. 

“Shouldn’t you be working on that soundproofed room?”

Liquid Evolution – 01

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions


The pewter-colored dropcraft, lodged in reddish mud, shifted a bit before its door slid open like an eyelid. From the round ship emerged six soldiers, wearing thin black jumpsuits with matching boots and gloves, right arms extended forward from their chest towards any potential threats. They quickly dispersed in different directions, covering vasts amounts of ground in seconds. Rain fell down as thick aqueous bulbs upon the saturated Martian soil, complementing a purplish-gray sky with a thin strip of orange towards the horizon, beyond the sharp ridges of geologic formations. 

Charles Brock, by contrast, emerged from the craft slowly, swiveling his head to-and-fro to note his surroundings. He wore the same jet-black uniform as the soldiers that preceded him, with one difference: the red emblem of an eagle representing the Bloodhawks could be seen on either shoulder, announcing his rank as Lieutenant Commander.

The Bloodhawks were the military branch assigned to Earth’s Science and Technology Institute, mobilized for reconnaissance and sample collections in potentially dangerous regions. Of course, as was the case with Earth’s primary defense organizations, they were regularly utilized for discreet and crucial missions. They recited the same ethical oaths as their civilian counterparts, but sometimes their promises were bent and broken against the insurgents who scattered themselves across the terraformed planets within the solar system.

It was an exciting time in Brock’s life; as exciting as life could get for an enlisted grunt soldier, anyway. He earned an officer’s promotion years ahead of schedule due to exemplary performance, which offered him more downtime as well as his own private quarters, small but comfy with a telescreen and other details towards ease of life. He was also eligible to claim a sexual partner (one at a time at his current rank) at the Mate Exchange during downtime. The sexual act has always intrigued Charles, since he was still a virgin (most soldiers were due to the necessary dedication and location-specific training required for enlistment), but ESATI had arranged to temper his curiosity on the subject.

Earth scientists had discovered and experimented with a substance named Liquid Evolution. When applied to the human genome, many biological handicaps were erased or substantially diminished. A trained soldier could go up to eight hours or more without taking a breath to oxygenate his blood. Strength and senses were heightened, with bone density increasing by almost five hundred percent due to the manifestation of a strange fibrous membrane. The scientists realized through their observations that they were watching evolution accelerate before their very eyes.

Another interesting and unanticipated effect was the impact on primal genetic impulses. The pleasure threshold of the human orgasm was magnified exponentially, calculated at around ten times the dopamine triggering capabilities of concentrated opiates. Sexually active recipients of LE recorded momentary visitations to new planes of existence, melting sensations as if they were merging into one being with their partner, and other curious phenomena upon climax…

One would think this development would devolve human beings into sex-crazed beasts, but science was always one step ahead. Brain implants would dampen cravings for sexual release, activated only by an electronic pulse delivered by a specialized doctor. Essentially, they served the purpose of an on/off switch for the libido. This ensured focused and obedient soldiers in the field. 

These soldiers often patrolled the abundance of planets in the solar system, existing now thanks to massive technological efforts. Beyond terraforming existing celestial bodies, planets were built from space matter and positioned for perfect rotation around with sun with powerful laser-based instruments. Most were around the size of Earth’s moon; some quite a bit larger, others slightly smaller. A few hundred or more were distributed in varying distances from the sun, with near-perfect atmospheric conditions for human life, in perfect harmony with the life-giving ball of fire in the sky. Colonies had begun to develop and flourish…

…until a decision was reached by the Chief Council with a majority vote. A mandate was declared that all humans originating from Earth be administered Liquid Evolution for their immediate benefit. The observed advantages were obvious; longer life spans, less susceptibility to disease, and the neutralization of mental illnesses.

There were rebellions, of course. Rumors of rare but horrific side effects resulting from LE exposure spread fear quickly. Others were simply weary of any government-sponsored requirements. The blanketing efforts of propaganda to instill reassurance throughout Earth and its colonies had only so much sway. Militias and guerrilla forces organized themselves, and soon a charismatic leader named Ian Fenwick condemned the Earth’s efforts towards dogmatic conquest. The war against Liquid Evolution had begun.

_____

Charles waited for his squadron to make their rounds as he recorded the terrain around him with his datascope. The crackle of audiofeed from his thin plastic helmet contrasted the plip-plop-plips of thick rain with periodic bursts of coordinate confirmations and reports. The seven soldiers were dispatched to investigate heat signatures leaving the Martian atmosphere from this particular sector. Since the culprits were likely pod ships having already made their escape, no significant findings were expected. 

Once the sweep was complete, the auxiliary objective was to take topographical surveillance scans since the sector was initially thought abandoned. Any unexpected human encounters were to be revolved according to the Commander’s discretion… he could simply pretend they didn’t exist, or apprehend them and decide their fate back at headquarters.

Sweeps usually took an hour or more, so Charles took to entertaining himself with his pulse modulators as he waited for his squadron to return. Taking aim at a large nearby rock, he extended his arm and directed his palm towards it, fingers outstretched. With a vsspt sound and a bright cyan burst, the antigravity mechanism activated, lifting the rock into the air. His arm experienced a slight strain before it steadied itself, raising the rock upward until it blocked out the faint visage of sun in the rain-drenched sky.

His visor scans measured the rock’s weight at almost a ton. Though he was accustomed by now to his equipment, he always marveled at the modulators which graced either of his gloves. Warfare had certainly come a long way since a decade before, with more humane and conscientious advancements. There was no longer a need for bullets; modulation pulses could stop an insurgent (or group of insurgents) in their tracks with half an effort, freezing them in place until they were fully disarmed. Many insurgents lives were spared when they would have been annihilated with other weapons, but the pulse modulators still had the capacity for violence. With a squeeze of the hand, an unlucky person would be crushed into a pretzel.

With a flick of his wrist, Charles tossed the rock to his left towards a large crater’s edge, some fifty yards away. It came down with an almost sickening thud upon the soaked Martian soil, rolling until it disappeared over the basin’s lip. He smiled at his own juvenile methods of amusement, until a stark red message abruptly appeared on his visor’s readings. TOPOGRAPHIC ABNORMALITY DETECTED.

Charles raised a brow and made his way towards the edge of the crater. A large pool of water had collected at its base, dancing frenetically with the rain. He panned his eyes around the crater’s bowl until a discovery was made; what looked like a cave had been exposed by a dislodged rock, seemingly placed there for camouflage. Aha, Charles thought to himself. Looks like me goofing off has its benefits after all.

After a careful approach with a steadied arm, he pulled the rock fully free to expose the entirety of the cave’s entrance. What he saw inside amazed him; empty ration containers stacked neatly and an old pair of discarded slippers, before the tunnel bled into the dark unknown. Someone had obviously lived here, or was living here. He dug his boots into the soft mud and stabilized his position.

“Surrender yourself at once,” Charles barked with a thick robotic voice, “or I cannot guarantee your safety!”


There was a Martian saying, “Nothing is stronger than the red rock”. This saying had many uses, especially in speaking about terraforming the planet, but also against the reason that brought the original refugees there in the first place. The saying claimed that by growing up on the red planet made you as strong as the rock you lived on. And, specifically, stronger than those on Earth who had been genetically modified. It was thought that the hardship of living on Mars not only made a person strong physically but also emotionally and mentially. Fastidious, inventive, jack-of-all-trades, and able to come up with a solution on a dime, Martians, for years now, did not consider themselves the same as “Earthers”, though both were still human. 

Almost 100 years ago now, the first refugees of Earth had ran from the blue planet to the red one. It had taken time, but the planet had been built upon, first with a giant air capsule to build the main city in, but later, as the city expanded into towns and suburbs, other technology was fashioned to be able to create atmosphere in small areas, so that the population could traverse the cities outside. They felt they successfully had left the mother planet behind, and started their own families of Martians, proud of the red planet they called home.

Until, about two years ago, when Earth’s sticky fingers decided they wanted more. The tendrils of ships and soldiers started to descend into the atmosphere of the planet. And while Mars was not a pacifist planet, it could not beat thousands of years of warring history that Earth held. In addition, most of the refugees had left Earth so they didn’t have to join the military draft or be used to make the next round of combatants. 

Once the Earthers beat back the Martian Air Force, it wasn’t long until word of a Martian draft started circulating among the cities and towns. Soon enough, the outlier suburbs were also overtaken by Earther councilmen and councilwomen who had been appointed to the controlling boards of the town. Important Martians went missing, and were never heard from again; disappeared in the night, rumor had it, by Earther soldiers. The air/space crafts would descend in the next town over, and soon, platoons of unmasked and armed soldiers would be marching across the street you once learned to first ride a hover-bike on. 

Curfews went into effect, in varying degrees by city, and Martians were expected to have paperwork or documentation showing they were not rebel forces and were actually habitating in that town. The highway system for terrestrial vehicles was blockaded so that no Martians could flee, only to be utilized by the Earther army. Large places of congregation, city halls, convention centers, and places of worship were turned into militarized zones and cordoned off. 

Essentially, Mars was locked down and had evolved into the largest prison in the universe, a whole planet.

As colorful propaganda played on screens and through the streets, talking about the amazing allowances Earth had given to the red planet, and how it had been saved, citizens were going hungry. There were ration lines and meager soup kitchens. “Earth: the Savior of Mars” stickers and pamphlets were plastered as far as the eye could see, but the once clean and well kept streets had become litter strewn and dark alleys where you could be stabbed by a fellow Martian for your ration creds, or questioned and detained by an Earther for “rehabilitation”, which could actually be considered worse than being stabbed for your currency. 

There were few lucky families that saw the writing on the wall years before, as the Earthers made the once years long journey in just a few months, or as Mars deployed Martian soldiers on ship after ship that never returned, or, as the first city of Mars, New Athens, exploded under Earther fire, but that was propagandized to Earth, and now Mars, children was as a rebel suicide bomber. These families stole away rations and spacesuits for a time and then fled past the city’s boundaries in terrestrial vehicles.

There was not a mass exodus on the desert of Mars though, as once you left the outer barriers of the habitable locations, the man made atmosphere diffused and left you to the open vacuum of space. This was not something most families could face, as spacesuits were not readily available in the years since the invention of the atmobarrier. Really, you were more likely to have a spaceship, but those were shot down by the Earth battleships once they left the atmosphere. But those lucky enough to have some old space equipment were able take their family to the red planet’s mountains and caves to hide away from the invasion as much as possible. The chances of surviving were pretty much zero, and the life hard, but some found it a better life than the chance of rehabilitation.

After the first year, most runaways had died off, unable to feed themselves once their hoarded rations had run out. Mars’ landscape was still barren and unfarmable without biotechnology to adjust the red clay, the only food was what you brought with you. This also caused infighting amongst the deserters, killing each other over rations or prime places to live. Earther soldiers were often on the lookout for ex-townspeople or people they hadn’t seen before. 

Between making the walk back from the desert without being spotted, getting into the atmobarrier without alerts calling attention to you, storing your ancient spacesuit in a place where someone wouldn’t steal it, picking up supplies that were already at an all time low for the occupants of the town or city, and not being recognized as a fugitive by the Earth soldiers, it made for a difficult possibility of living. Then, repeat the steps in reverse to get back into the desert. 

But, it was what Olivia Draper did about once a month. She didn’t know of any other deserters anymore. Most had died off from lack of food, infighting, or exposure to the elements. In actuality, those who died of hunger, really would just open their helmet to the elements and put themselves out of their misery, or, as in the case of Olivia’s parents case, to save the food for their love one that had a better chance.

It was not long after the death of her parents, that she too, almost opened her helmet. But Olivia felt she didn’t want their deaths to be in vain, and decided to take her chances of going into town. She was dead either way, right?

As she perfected her process and path to her old town, Mycinde, she found a well hidden cave not too far from the town proper. She also had a new spacesuit now, nicked from one of the Earther soldiers who wasn’t using it any longer. Once she had taken the suit, she felt her life had become exponentially easier. She simply pretended to be the dead soldier, Anderson. This all made it easy to walk in, take rations, and leave again easy. Not to mention, the new spacesuit didn’t set sensors off like the old one did. In, out, and back to her cave. 

After today’s haul, she was exhausted though. But even before she could put up her home-rigged atmobarrier, the rock that had primarily hidden the enterance to the cave had flown out of sight, as if God himself had lifted it. She readied her suits’ weaponry system, though she knew it was low on charge, and hid behind one of the interior rocks of the cave that she used as a bed.

Olivia had faced looters before, but not ones who had the ability to toss thousand pound rocks like a child’s toy. Then she heard the yelling, picked up by her suits’ audio system, “Surrender yourself at once, or I cannot guarantee your safety.” 

Earther soldier, shit, she thought as she readied her plan. This was worse. As far as she knew the search parties for deserters had been eliminated long ago. What are they doing here? Someone in town must have finally given her up, even though she’d been so careful. She’d find out who that was after this was over, if she made it out alive. 

“Comrade,” she yelled through her suits system, holding her blasters, ready to kill, “I’m just on a mission to clear duster bunkers!” 

Olivia came out behind the rock, holding her palms up in a innocent manner, what used to be ‘I’m unarmed’ before the blasters were added to the palms of the Earther soldier’s suits. But she knew that her story would only last so long. Her suits sensors told her that only one other suit was present. Are they alone? she asked herself, but it didn’t matter. If it were a looter with a stolen suit like her own, or an actual Earther soldier, it was a problem that needed to be handled. She wasn’t able to be the longest living deserter without getting her hands a little dirty. 

As the weapons of the other suit seemed to power down a little at the sight of her, Olivia decided it was indeed a Earther soldier. She then fired, straight at the soldier, then ducked and rolled, to avoid any return fire, back behind the rock she was before. She waited for a thud to come from the soldier hitting the ground, as her suit couldn’t risk too many more charges going off. Olivia made a mental note to try to charge the suit the next time she was in town. If there was a next time…


“I’m just on a mission to clear duster bunkers!”

It was very unlikely that an actual soldier wearing a retired Class C battlesuit would be proposing the explanation offered to him. Despite this, the raised hands of surrender had thrown Charles slightly off his guard with a briefly lowered his arm. Then came the pulse attack landing squarely against his chest; luckily his defense field was fully activated, neutralizing the assault with scattered blue tendrils. Had the preemptive measure not been utilized, it would have likely been a kill shot. 

Though he was physically unharmed, the blast’s impact had pushed him back a few yards, and Charles found himself shin-deep in soft Martian soil. As he freed himself to even ground with the help of his gravity boots, the expected transmissions from his squadron’s corporal buzzed into his helmet.

“Lieutenant? Health monitors indicated a spike in your heart rate. Requesting a status report, over.”

Charles ignored them for the moment. His focus was now on neutralizing the hostile threat before him without any distractions. He activated the light amplification vector array on his helmet’s visor and concentrated it towards the cave where the assailant had retreated.

Inside the cave’s curl of shadow he saw the bright outlines of a rock and a heat signature hiding behind it. Gotcha, Charles thought to himself. He outstretched both of his arms and affixed the modulation grids of his gloves towards a convergence point. With his right arm he yanked the rock from its position towards the cave’s entryway, watching it topple into the mud below. With his left arm he pulsed a net matrix, paralyzing his startled target. With a come-here gesture of his hand, he pulled his incapacitated prisoner forward into the dingy light.

Sloppy footsteps amidst the still heavy rain made for a casual approach towards his prize. Charles managed his way to the cave’s entryway and with a flick of his wrist, straightened the head of his catch. You tried to kill me, Charles thought with a brief burst of anger. Now face your failure.

A quick inspection made his eyes widen briefly. Well hot damn, Charles thought to himself. A woman! He hadn’t seen a woman up close since before he was deployed to basic. His genuine surprise came out as a robotic purr from his voice audulator. 

A scan of the suit which his attacker wore referenced a Corporal Robert Anderson, KIA some three months ago during a conflict against insurgent forces. Charles grunted while tossing around the next appropriate step in his head. He had his captive solid on attempted murder of an Earthen official, as well as stolen military property, probably nicked off the corpse of a soldier she actually murdered. Common military sense would be to end the stray’s life here. The novelty of a woman’s presence still lingered, though, and Charles couldn’t help but push an inquiry.

“Let’s try that again,” Charles muttered stiffly through his audulator. “Who are you? How long have you been here? How the hell did you obtain that suit?”


When her bed platform rock disappeared in front of her eyes, she knew she was fucked. Moments after that, while she was trying to find cover, her whole body froze and started moving towards her now captor. What sort of tech was this? she asked herself, incredulous that her whole body was just frozen in time, but she was still able to use her lungs and face muscles.

The sound of what could only be a purr which emanated from his suit made her unconsciously raise her top lip in disgust. Oh of course, the virginal Earther soldier. 

And now, he was questioning her. Olivia eyed her helmet’s command system, wondering what she could really do. She contemplated opening her helmet and using her last breath to spit at his feet, but she wasn’t sure if she was ready to end it all just yet. 

The rain poured around the edge of the cave, and she knew she must answer soon, or he would likely kill her. He may still, even if she answered. Her survival instincts were beginning to override the disgust she held for the genetically modified, technically advanced invader that stood over her. 

Pushing back the immediate response of What does it look like, Earthling? Instead, she feigned a weak voice and said, “I’m a refugee of the war. I’ve been hiding out here for a few years now, I don’t know how long.” Eight hundred and thirteen days, she thought in her head. She continued, “Would you be willing to let me get the atmobarrier up, so I could take off my helmet? I don’t have much of a charge left on the suit.” 

This was actually true, Olivia tried hard to keep the charge of her suit up, and ever since they had genetically modified the soldiers to not need to breathe, and exist in vacuum without a helmet, for extended periods of time, they had really cut out the oxygen system in the latest space suits. She did have some time, but if she was going to get out of this, she didn’t want to waste it on the conversation.


Charles tossed the woman’s explanation around in his mind. Well, he thought, at least it sounds a bit more truthful. He relaxed his pulse modulator a bit to allow for some wiggle room from his captive. Another moment passed before his decision on the matter at hand was quietly made.

First thing’s first, Charles thought before acting on his next move. He activated his transceiver and radioed out a message from his audulator. “This is Lieutenant Brock responding, Alpha code 373-A. Biological target neutralized. Suit reading 87% capacity. Investigation pending. Direct three soldiers towards origin point to await further instructions. Others to continue sweep. Over.”

His focus then directed again towards the woman. “You should have told me that from the start. I report to ESTI, not the core military arm. You could have likely talked or bribed me into looking the other way.”

The invisible net which froze her in place was released with a spread of his fingers. Charles allowed for the woman to collect herself a bit before his next instruction. 

“Get yourself straightened out here. Then take off your helmet and tell me your name.” It couldn’t be helped; Charles’ curiosity had displaced his otherwise staunch methodologies towards immediate threats. But his captivation didn’t allow for the absence of a warning.

“Try anything funny and I have three soldiers waiting in the wings. You won’t get out of this crater alive.”


Olivia was surprised he not only admitted to being bribable, but also that he let her loose to activate the atmobarrier. Not so eloquently, she slid to a sitting position, reaching for the power switch of the device. It was a metal triangle with each angle able to fold and unfold about twice the width of her palm. When it unfolded, the middle housed most of the working pieces and the power toggle. As she toggled it on, it hummed a bit. This particular version was rigged for about 15 yards of dependability. 

Staying seated, she tossed it between the two of them a bit, and looked up at him again. “It’ll take about five minutes to be properly breathable.” After she tossed it, she crossed her legs in front of her, leaning back on her arms. It was a posture that seemed very relaxed, but in all actuality, put her in an okay position to kick him, or his hands specifically, if she felt she needed to. 

They sat in silence as the barrier slowly but surely set itself up. Once her suit notified her the air was breathable, she let the latch of her helmet unhook. A small hiss emitted as the air seal broke and she removed the helmet over her face. 

Dark blue-grey eyes looked up at the lieutenant, slightly wide set in a pale complected face with slight features. Her ink black hair was pulled back in a low bun to fit the helmet, but it also mostly was kept in the same configuration to keep it out of her face. As she powered down the suit, looking at her arm screen, she said, “My name is Olivia Draper and I am a war refugee. I only have this suit because I stole it from an already dead Earthli-,” she cut herself off, trying no to insult the person who held her life in his genetically modified hands. “Earth soldier,” she corrected and finished.

Though she was attempting to cooperate, she was not interested in begging for her life from this man. Olivia wasn’t against bribing him, but it’s not like the soldier didn’t have as many rations as he could ever want already, and besides the atmobarrier and the suit she wore now, she didn’t have much else to her name. She felt her body clench as she realized she could bribe him with her “womanly ways”, but wasn’t entirely sure it was worth the possibility of being raped and then left for dead either. But who’s to say he wouldn’t use that tech to do it without your consent anyways, her brain perked up, reminding her it could always be worse, as it often did. 

“I’m just trying to survive. What do you want from me?” she tried.


Charles watched the woman closely as she tended to her atmobarrier before removing her helmet as instructed. Even with the required antiphrodisiac shots and libido-dampening brain implants, the presence of a woman’s face ignited a quiet, controlled lust. Olivia’s soft, pale skin had especially moved something within him.

He took in her slate eyes for a few moments, then slowly reached for his own headpiece. With a visible gust of pressurized release, his helmet lifted to reveal a pair of almond-shaped brown eyes that swirled with an emerald green. Charles’ well-framed face tapered down to a dimpled chin; a thin beard traveled back up to his sideburns and blackish-brown hair. A faded scar, lightened with time, traveled up from his left cheek towards his temple.

He studied the helmet in his hands, rolling it to check for any blemishes or cracks, then set it against his hip with an extended arm.

“We were deployed here because a series of heat signatures were detected parsing the atmosphere over this sector… likely several podships making their escape. I don’t suppose you know about anything about that?” 

Charles let the question hang in the air for a brief moment, though he wasn’t seeking a direct answer to it. He latched his helmet to his utility belt and folded his arms, sensing something amiss with Olivia’s relaxed posture, then continued.

“Look,” Charles explained with a breath, “you might not believe it, but you’re lucky we crossed paths. Our orders were also to map out a topographical survey of the sector. That means the Earth military has taken an interest in occupying the area. Likely adjacent sectors as well, sooner rather than later. So in all honesty you should have left here days ago.”

He paused to analyze his own words. Where could she really go? Even if by some miracle she found another haven far from their current position, it’d only be a matter of time before it was systematically seized to further choke out any unaccounted strays. Mars was a big planet, but not so big it couldn’t be strangled by the hands of a hungry Earth empire. Olivia’s days were certainly numbered before her inevitable capture, death, or both.

There was, of course, an alternative. Charles wondered if it would be a waste of breath against Olivia’s suspicious ears, but it was worth a shot.

“There’s something else you can do,” Charles began hesitantly, gauging the interest in Olivia’s eyes. “Like I’ve said before, I report to ESTI. They’re a separate entity from Earth’s political council and not subservient to government authority. I don’t know what your understanding of the mandate is, but there’s some disagreement powerful Earthlings behind what you’ve seen on the telescreens.” Charles found it ironic that the institute which created Liquid Evolution also cautioned against its widespread application to the deaf ears of overzealous politicians.

“ESTI has unofficially sanctioned a refugee program within the scope of its administrative reach, to both Earthlings and Martians alike. If you declare your eligibility now, you’d be assigned a domicile on Earth’s moon with a fixed credit allowance. You’d also be guaranteed asylum from political influence for at least an Earth year.”

There was one final addendum to Charles’ offer. “I’d have to sponsor your registration to the program.” The tone in his voice said also, “You’d have to trust me.”


Startled slightly by his choice to remove his helmet also, Olivia wondered if he was attempting to prove himself human to her. While he was technically human, she wondered how much humanity was really left in the man. 

“I don’t know anything about any podships,” she told him truthfully. Olivia had heard rumors about such, but because she was not interested in attempting to leave the planet, she had not investigated further, but she didn’t know anything about it. 

She pushed back a few strands of hair that had been jostled from the order of the tightly pulled hair of her head. In doing so, she inadvertently scuffed her forehead with some of the red dirt from the ground. Her whole suit was mostly covered in red, despite the rain, as she often did not leave her place of safety during storms. They were just another reason that not many of her kind survived, as they could go from normal storm to shifting sands beneath your feet in minutes. 

Why yes, I am so lucky, she thought to herself, suppressing a roll of her eyes and he continued on about some organization he was a part of. EDI? STI? she couldn’t remember, nor did she care too much about the inner workings of his genocidal planet, nor had she really seen any telescreens for the last few years.

Unfortunately though, he wasn’t exactly wrong, if there were soldiers here there would likely be construction here before long enough. She needed to do something, but to put her trust in a man she just met, from the planet that had attacked hers made her stomach twist into knots. While Olivia was not interested in leaving her home planet, she was interested in surviving. And what will he do with me if I say no? she asked herself as she looked out into the distance, though slightly foggy due to the atmobarrier and the rain. 

How could she trust an Earthling, and a soldier one at that? Olivia also felt like she was running out of time. She knew that others were on their way to back him up, and she wasn’t particularly interested in having to fend off four Earthers. The clock was ticking and all she could think about was how she would be leaving her parents’ and brother’s bodies behind all the while walking into the open arms of the planet they fought so hard to hide from. 

“What’s the catch?” she asked cautiously, knowing nothing came for free, especially on Earth.


A curious look of relief climbed its way to the surface of Charles’s face through layers of carefully managed indifference. The consideration he tossed towards Kelyn was basically an afterthought, but she entertained it with due process without an ounce of condescension. Maybe they’d get along, after all. Ch

Charles couldn’t help but stare at the woman… she was simply fascinating in a sobering way. Olivia looked so clearly defeated, as if trying to decide between hell or worse. Despite this, she seemed ready to fight tooth and nail until her last spiteful breath, prompting a quiet admiration within him.

The tired looked in her eyes suggested she was ready for Charles to cut to the chase. He had been speaking to her as if she was under his command, ready to absorb and act upon a briefing, with acronyms and terms under her belt of understanding. Instead she was a barely keeping up, just a survivor living day-to-day as best she could amidst the creeping hellscape around her. Trust was a commodity that Olivia couldn’t afford, it seemed. But Charles knew she understood the writing was on the wall. Sooner or later, Earth would fully lay claim to its red sister planet.

“You’d have to register for an occupation within the labor networks, four days a week. And report to me once a week.” Charles delivered the latter point softly, as if to cushion a blow.

He continued to observe quietly. Olivia looked quite attractive, though Charles had few comparisons of beauty to reference during his swift climb in ranks. He had submitted himself unequivocally to his military’s program, underwent numerous enhancement surgeries, and volunteered his submission to experiments with Liquid Evolution. There was no time for the curiosities of flesh; only to focus on what was right in front of your eyes. And yet, a mere chance encounter with the fairest sex had thrown him off his stride. You can make a soldier out a man, but you can’t take the man out of the soldier, he supposed.

Charles opened his mouth to speak, but clamped it shut with a second thought. He was going to explain that Olivia could stay here if she so chose, with a thirty-six hour window before a scout ship arrived to commence further investigation. She should be careful to avoid them, since they wouldn’t take too kindly to her choice of suit…

…except their vector scan arrays were state of the art and would sniff her out before she had the chance to react. It was a hopeless endeavor to stay here. Encouraging a stay of circumstances would only ensure Olivia’s doom.

With a sigh, Charles reset himself. “If those terms are acceptable to you, I guarantee you’ll be sleeping on a bed within 24 hours.” Silently, he savored his prolonged authority, but yearned for Olivia’s trust as well.


“You’ve got to be shitting me,” she said harshly as Charles finished saying the words ‘labor networks’. She barely registered anything that came after those words. Suddenly, Olivia was on her feet. The soldier was suddenly back, and defensive, “Calm down,” she mocked, “I’m just pacing, I’m pissed. You’ve made it perfectly clear that I can do nothing against you and that suit.”

And then she did begin to pace, soon the red rising in her cheeks, though less of the orange hue of the planet, and more of a rosy color. At first, she would just look back at him as she paced, start to say something and then stop herself, then turn back to pacing. “Fucking kidding me,” would be heard under her breath as she moved back and forth, mostly after she had looked at him. Her gloved hands moved from clenched fists, to fiddle with her hair, and back again. 

Finally, with one hip splayed out, and a hand on that hip, Olivia Draper looked the Earther soldier square in the face for the first time. Her anger was palpable in the air, but so was her quiet desperation. Looking up at him, she took him in, highest-tech suit, somewhat tanned skin, from the UV rays of a planet that wasn’t actively trying to kill him. He had it so easy, and here he was trying to “help” her.

“I’m not sure if you know this, but if I wanted to be put on an allowance, kept track of, and to provide labor,” she put air quotes around the last two words, “I could have walked into that city eight hundred and twelve days ago!” She gestured at the town of Mycinde, and paced away from him again, then gestured back again, “I would have just told my parents to fucking leave me. I could have been sleeping on a bed instead of a rock formation,” she mocked him again, “for the last two and a half years.” 

“But instead, I packed up with my parents and my brother, and all of our food and none of our worldly possessions, in a two car terrestrial cart, and drove off in the desert. Do you know why, Earthling?” she asked, but didn’t pause to let him answer. “We did it, because dying in the desert was still a better life than the one your planet planned to commit a mass genocide of our planet with!” Her face was really red now, and she could feel the hot, angry tears stinging her eyes. Her hands gestured wildly, something that a historically spacesuit-bound populace had adapted to do to show emotions and expressions that were lost in the suit. 

She was in his face again, getting angrier that he didn’t seem phased and that she knew he could likely see the tears welling up in her eyes. “I didn’t bury my family in the desert just to move to Earth’s moon like a good little Martian slave!” she yelled, and beat her fist into his chest. It was instinctual, but with the mix of his shield and low gravity, she was knocked back into the dirt on her ass without him even moving a muscle.

It felt like a metaphor for the whole situation. A Martian, fighting to live without interference, and the Earther not even having to move a muscle to knock them in the dust. Wiping away the fallen tears, jostled by the fall, her face was caked with more dust and mud, leaving her with two wide red stripes under her eyes and one, upwards, in the middle of her forehead. She was the epitome of a Martian, stolen tech, red dust war paint on her face, and anger like the war god himself. And now even more so: still angry, but broken and tired, with little chance left. 

As Olivia was wiping her face, three soldiers appeared through the atmobarrier. The barrier washed over them, almost like water, then sealed behind them. For a second, Olivia couldn’t breathe, but the lieutenant didn’t seem phased. Still on the ground, Olivia contemplated getting back to her feet, but worried that would cause an adverse reaction from the new soldiers. 

“Ah, what have we here, boss? Nice catch,” one of the incoming soldiers said off-handedly as he popped his helmet off with a hiss. One of the others reported, “We heard some muted yelling through the barrier and your heart rate spiked again. We thought we’d come in for back up, just in case.”

The first soldier walked towards Oliva and offered her a hand to stand. She took it, but very hesitantly. Once she was on her feet, he swept her into his arm and leaned over her, like the Earth-iconic picture after the second world war. “C’mere little alien, give me a kiss” he said and tried to put his lips on hers. His hand was tight around her waist, as she attempted to push against his chest to get away from him. “Stop,” she tried, slightly jokingly at first, but then said it more forcefully. “Stop.”

He was about to actually touch her lips with his, and Olivia’s mind was racing. She knew they were genetically enhanced to be stronger, especially if she was only surviving on one ration a day. Doing the only thing she could contemplate, she threw the heel of her palm into his nose. He dropped her immediately to grab his now bleeding nose, “Martian bitch!” And for the third time in the last hour, Olivia was on the ground. She and her suit were now lightly sprinkled in the outside rain and some of the blood of the soldier. 

Quickly, she slid away from him to get her back against one of the walls. The man’s nose was stopping bleeding, and he was moving towards her again, “Get back here.”

“That’s enough, corporal,” the original soldier said to him sternly, and he slowed. Olivia looked at him, her face saying Don’t you see why I’ve hidden so long?

The corporal turned back to his commander, his words slightly slurred by his nose, “So what are you planning to do with this fucking duster?”


Before Charles had a chance to address the corporal’s question about Olivia, Private Thompson chimed in his thoughts. “I say we all have a turn, tha’s what I think, yeah.” The sentiment roused a consensus of hoots and hollers, save for Charles who looked on with narrowed eyes. The situation was deteriorating fast, with the Lieutenant Commander trying to round up a pack of rabid dogs pulling hard on their leashes.

“Ay, the bitch has a military issue outfit!” The corporal snorted blood through his nose and swallowed after making his observation, then approached Olivia again with a slow prowl and kneeled close to her face. “You fucken offed one of our guys to get that, huh? Alla you Martian strays should be strung up with a rope to clean up the gene pool, that’s what I say.”

Another round of sneers and taunts were hurled at Olivia before being curtly interrupted by Charles. “Corporal, I said that’s enough! Do not make me say it again.”

The corporal turned slowly to meet Charles’ searing stare, then hopped to his feet sarcastically. He took a few steps towards his Commander, eyeing him down with a wordless challenge, before leveling his voice. “Well, sir, my apologies. I didn’t know you were havin’ feelings for a fucken red stray who capped one of our own.” 

Charles stood his ground without the slightest movement. “I’d be careful of what you say next, corporal. Very, very careful.”

Hicks’ face slowly pulled into a frown. He took a moment before snorting his dissatisfaction, then turned his attention to the other soldiers. “Aye, I’m happy for the Commander. She’s a looker after all, be good for breedin’ and such, right?” The soldiers laughed nervously, keeping their eye on Charles. There was a standoff afoot, and Hicks was no slouch. But neither was their Commander.

“I mean look at her.” Hicks extended his arm towards Olivia as if to present his case. “Little girl like that taking a grunt’s life. Probably slithered right behind him and carved his neck before he even knew what the fuck happened. Or showed her tits and mesmerized him before the big slice, aye?” His audience regained a bit of their rowdiness with a few choice insults. Charles stood quiet and still, Hicks fully in his sights.

“Yeah, I mean, I think you’d all agree, despite her luscious ass ‘n such, that maybe a bitch like this might be better off dead.” And with a lunge towards Olivia, Hicks activated his pulse blade, intent on a killing blow.

And then the blur. Charles had moved so fast the soldiers barely comprehended what happened. Hicks was now pinned against the wall with Charles’ forearm planted squarely against his neck.

“HICKS. RIGHT NOW. CALM DOWN!” Hicks’ arm dangled with the blue blade still glowing, restrained against the cave wall with a knee, as Charles yelled directly in his face.

“IF this woman is a MURDERER,” Charles continued, still loud and fierce, “then the COURTS will determine her fate. Not US. We act according to EARTH law.” Upon hearing the pulse blade deactivate, Charles loosened his grip by the slightest bit. “And you ACTED against my ORDER, corporal. I’d half a mind to CENSURE your insubordinate ass.”

Hicks grunted and groaned, his nose bleeding freely again. Charles turned to see the soldiers, huddled and watching, with Thompson’s arm acting as a barrier against intervention. Satisfied that things were now under control, he pulled his weight off of Hicks, though his fists were still primed for another round.

“All of you, escort Hicks to the pod and get him patched up. I’ll be there shortly.” And with that, Charles extended an arm to Olivia, still sitting against the wall.


As his hand extended to her, the air left the area for a moment again. She shook her head after the breath returned to her lungs, dusting herself off. “I took one of your hands before, and look where it got me.” On her feet again, she looked up at him, backing away, and shaking her head again. “I’m not going with you. With,” she paused, looking for words, “that.


With a soft sigh, Charles nodded at Olivia’s decision, though the look in his eyes seemed far from accepting it. “They were way out of line, for sure. I understand your position.” He then directed his eyes to his armband and began to punch a sequence of buttons on the miniscreen. 

“I’m sorry for this,” Charles offered, but by the time Olivia heard the words it was too late. A strong sedative seeped into her neck through the soldier’s suit she wore, meant as a neutralizing agent for rogue soldiers. But as the confirmation screen confirmed success on his miniscreen, the auditory hum of a powerdown was heard as well. The last of Olivia’s suit’s reserves had been exhausted.


A cold chill ran through Olivia, though the sun was still on the same side of the planet.  Her eyes fluttered and she stumbled a bit, but still tried to aim her body away from the last soldier. “Did you drug me?” she sputtered as she crumpled back to the ground, her eyes opening and closing, as if she was falling asleep but after a few moments awakening again.


The offer for a couple’s massage caught Charles completely off-guard, prompting an embarrassed bite Charles wouldn’t answer, only watch as Olivia stumbled about, her eyes fighting the sedative with futile resistance. A few moments would pass, however, and he would sense something was wrong. Olivia should have already fell limp to the ground, but some conscious babbling was still leaking through as she meandered the cave. He realized the powerdown probably negated the full effect of the sedative. “Shit,” he thought to himself as continued to observe, hoping for a better chance to seize and collect her.


Olivia’s face scrunched up, confused, in what likely was the softest expression she’d made in the last few months or even years. “Why am I so cold?” she asked, almost a whisper. She was slipping in and out of consciousness now, her body leaning against the cave wall, with her knees pulled close to her chest.  She was clearly confused and starting to lose her grip on what was happening around her.


His eyes trailed Olivia as she surrendered herself to a corner, seemingly lost in another world or unsure of the one she was in. Charles approached slowly and cautiously so as not to alarm her, then knelt down to take a look at her eyes. They were dilated almost to the point of swallowing the slate color that surrounded them. He took another moment to ponder his next move. He reached for an old blanket in the cave and draped it around Olivia’s shoulders. Then, he spoke in a low voice to match her question. “It’s okay. You’re home, Olivia,” he said through a breath.


With his face closer to hers now, quickly her eyes flickered up to his, “August?” She asked, incredulous.  “August! Where have you been?” Her hand, moving as if it weighed fifty pounds, reached out to Charles’ face. “I looked all over for you, little brother.” 

She smiled softly at him, though it seemed she was confused by something that she just couldn’t place. “Did you come to get me out of here, finally, Auggie?” she asked, fumbling to twirl a strand of his hair around her finger playfully.


Slowly, carefully, he guided Olivia’s hand between both of his palms. “Yes, Olivia, it’s time to go.” Charles assumed the less he said, the better as he lifted himself onto his feet as a prompt for her to do the same. “We don’t have far to go. Just come with me,” he encouraged while curling a slight smile across his lips.


She tried to get up to follow him, but didn’t seem like she was actually able to get up. As this occurred, she tried to cover her weakness by pulling on his hand and saying, “Wait, did you already get Mamá and Papá? Or do we need to go get them?” It was clear though, she was trying to hide her inability to get up from, what she thought was, her younger brother. Her other hand brushed the side of her face absently, smearing more dust and mud, and now even blood, on her face and hair.


“Mamá and Papá are waiting for us.” Charles copied her enunciations as exactly as he could, shifting forward to allow for Olivia to use his arm as a brace. “Ups-a-daisy,” he said through a grunt, helping her to her feet and guiding her towards the cave’s entrance. With calculated steps, they approached their helmets laying on the wet cave floor. Charles reached for his and presented  it to Olivia. “You have to put this on. Just for a little bit,” he explained as he activated the oxygen feed. Then, after latching her helmet to his belt, they approached the edge of the atmobarrier.


Olivia held her hand out to and through the atmobarrier, giggling. “Okay, Auggie.” After a few steps she looked at him from the side, fumbling a bit, “Where have you been?”


They parsed the barrier, slowly but surely making their way up the crater’s bowl to the level ground around it. Charles considered his answer to Olivia’s question. “Looking for you, silly.” He hoped it would quell any further questions until they loaded onto the ship.


“But where?” she insisted as they neared closer to the ship where Charles was leading her. As it began to rain on them, raindrops pinging of their helmets, she looked up and laughed again, leaning further into him. “Remember when I told you the rain outside atmo was acid and you were afraid of it for a whole month?” Olivia full smiled now, looking up at him. “I really miss those days,” she added under her breath.


“I do too, I do too.” Charles was engaging Olivia’s questions and comments with the vaguest responses he could muster. The podship’s door slid open as they closed in, and Charles made a swift hand gesture towards his seated squadron, instructing them to keep quiet. “Let’s get you seated now, we’re almost on our way,” Charles explained while guiding her inside the ship towards the Commander’s cabin.


As the two walked past, Olivia felt a sharp swipe against her thigh. With the suit completely dead, it was little more than a jumpsuit at this point, except in the places that had armored regions, such as the chest plate. “Ow…” she said suddenly, as if the rip of her skin brought her a little more back into the real world, she pulled away from Charles immediately, and backing up, directly into the seated soldiers.

“Wait, what is going on?” she asked, more clear now, and trying to maneuver away from all of the soldiers and back out of the ship. “You’re not August,” she added, accusatorily at Charles, as blood began to weep down her left outer thigh.


Charles leaned forward in his chair and studied the image carefully. Nothing about it triggered any inWith a snap of his fingers, Charles had activated the podship’s lockdown protocols. The soldiers watched and waited as Olivia became more aware of her surroundings… of her situation. Panic quickly seeped into Olviia’s face as her escape was obstructed, and Charles thought thought on his feet. He reached for a medkit and dumped the contents to find the syringe of morphine, then rushed Olivia while thrusting it into her shoulder. “It’s okay, shhhh,” Charles said near her ear while cradling her back with his arms, ready to support her before she went limp.


The doors slammed shut behind her and suddenly there was a full G of pressure on her. She crumpled a little, but with a flash, Charles was on her and all of a sudden, there was another sharp feeling and she was out. She fell roughly into the ready arms of Charles.


The Bloodhawk podship had been spaceborne for three days, having now passed the artificial planet X-7SC. Olivia sat asleep in the typically vacant co-commander’s chair, strapped by her wrists and ankles with an improvised IV feed of morphine fed into her arm. Her thigh wound was cleaned taped with medical-grade gauze, and her head was cleaned haphazardly with antimicrobial agents. She slept mostly undisturbed, with the soldiers ordered to stay some distance away. A force-fed capsule tended to Olivia’s bodily excretions, rendering them inert and reabsorbed into her body.

Since the podship’s departure, Charles kept busy outside his normal quarters with command post messages, as well as laying down reprimands to his squadron, especially Corporal Hicks. On occasion, when the soldiers were tending to duties, Charles quietly monitored the Martian refugee. His hand’s palm graced Olivia’s forehead to check for fever, worried that infection may rear its head despite their disinfectants and wound dressings.

The quiet lust came and went as well. Charles conjured up scenarios in his mind where he and Olivia would come to terms despite their rocky encounter on Mars, then build over time towards a lover’s embrace underneath a soft bed’s covers. Practically, though, he knew that could never happen. He had almost certainly earned her venomous spite for the rest of his days, a reality he somberly accepted. Despite this, he was still determined to ensure her safety with ESTI’s refugee program and hold true to his word. He decided he could reconcile his urges towards the Mate Exchange during his upcoming leave. Of course, the forty days from now back to Earth had to be conquered first.

The IV slowly and surely dripped its contents into Olivia, ensuring her silent compliance. Slowly and surely, however, the morphine ran its course, and the time came when a withered bag indicated Olivia’s looming return to consciousness. To ensure a minimum of ruckus, Charles stayed with Olivia to try and pacify her likely panic. Outside the commander’s quarters, soldiers peeked in ever so briefly, with Hicks’ scowl almost caught by the Commander’s watchful eye.

Finally, a twitch, and Olivia opened her eyes to see Charles before her, seated and waiting. 


Waking from what felt like her death, Olivia found the commanding soldier staring at her. Almost with a groan, she found her limbs restrained. “I must be like a hundred and twenty-five pounds at this point. I’ve been sustaining on one ration a day for at least a year. I also have a dead suit,” she squints her eyes at him, “Do you really think I’m such a danger to you and your crew that I have to be restrained? Four big bad Earther soldiers can’t handle a little duster like me?” She wasn’t sure why she continued to mock him, maybe because he let her, but after she had spoken, she wondered if it were really her best course of action. 

Olivia was even still groggy, but he didn’t need to know that part. And she was unsure if they had even left Mars yet, though probable. It didn’t seem like they were looking to stay on the planet for long. She took in her surroundings, she seemed to be in a room of sorts. Internally rolling her eyes she thought, It’s probably his room. Looking around more, she did at least count herself lucky that she still had the original suit that she had when she left Mars. Thigh slice and all. 

Contemplating her options, she recognized that she likely was headed to Luna, Earth’s moon as a political refugee. It seemed, despite her protests, that is what he had decided for her, and there wasn’t much she could do about that now. Her eyes finally fell back upon him, her face resting in an unsurprised but slightly perturbed look. “Take a hologram, it’ll last longer,” she added without thinking.


Charles stood with his arms folded, leaning against a wall as he absorbed Olivia’s taunts without reaction. She could see his fingers drum, slowly at first with gradual intensification, thap-thap-thapping against his bicep. When she was finished with her quips, Charles narrowed his eyes, then reached into his pocket to reveal what looked like a small circuit board and held it between his thumb and forefinger for Olivia to observe.

“So,” Charles began with a heavy breath, “your story with that soldier suit of yours checked out. This is our equivalent of a black box recording retrieved from your suit. You definitely had nothing to do with his death.”

“However…”

Charles then turned to the telescreen hanging beside him to activate it with a fingerprint sensor.

Olivia would see a screen of flat earthy red at first, until it became apparent that it was an overhead view of her home planet, with what looked like black and white ants maneuvering themselves upon it… Earthen soldiers was the obvious assumption. A pan scan then pulled the view to almost ground level… and a piece of blanket and ration tray could be seen peeking through from the ground, occasionally swallowed in shadow by someone passing.  It became abundantly clear that the crater she once called home had been leveled by Earth’s forces.

“It turns out,” Charles continued, “that those heat signatures were spypods with origin points from Planet X-23L. It seems as though there’s been some collaboration with X-23 and Martian insurgents. Your sector and all adjacent sectors have been upended for a thorough investigation by Earth’s forces.” He paused to glare into Olivia’s eyes. “I certainly hope you didn’t know anything about that.”

He took a moment for the implication of his words to hang in the air. Then Charles reached into his opposite pocket and pulled out a small rectangular packet. The words MILITARY ISSUE ran in white letters across an olive green wrapping. He tossed it upon Olivia’s lap and followed it with a few words into the air: “Release restraints on co-commander’s chair, alpha code A731-B.” Olivia’s bindings immediately retreated into the chair’s legs and armrests, freeing her.

“It’s a meal bar,” Charles explained to Olivia as he nodded towards the green package. “Eat it or don’t.”

Olivia wouldn’t have any time to supply her opinions on the matter. Charles, it seemed, was on a tear. He then yelled towards his cabin’s door, “HICKS! Get in here!”

Corporal Hicks, the soldier which has almost killed Olivia, then opened the door and entered without hesitation. His steps were somber as he ten-hutted in front of her, seemingly ready to obey further orders.

“Hicks,” Charles directed as he watched his subordinate closely. “Apologize to the Martian woman. Her name is Olivia.”

“Olivia, I sincerely apologize for my repugnant attempt on your life three days ago. I have since been severely reprimanded and stripped of rank.” It seemed as though Hicks’ teeth were grinding slightly in between his words.

“Hicks,” Charles continued, “after this meeting, explain what will happen if you come within twenty feet of Olivia, or activate weapons towards her person, without my explicit direction.”

“My suit,” Hicks explained with a sigh, “will inject me with a potent tranquilizer, rendering me unconscious instantaneously. I will then be surrendered to a hypersleep chamber for a year’s time until I am awakened for rehabilitation and labor camp duties, within a sentence of not less than two years.” His eyes wavered with quiet resentment.

“All right then.” The rumbles of drumming fingers stopped. “Turn your eyes to me, and speak freely.”

Hicks did so without a second’s respite. “I still don’t trust her Commander, and neither should you. She may not have offed that soldier but she was up to something in that god-forsaken crater. And even if we stopped whatever it was she was doin’, she’ll find something to do on Luna. Something we’ll all regret.” Hicks stopped himself there, sure that he had pushed his limit.

Charles eyed Hicks close, then nodded briefly. “Your concerns have been noted, Private. Now please leave Olivia and I alone.” And with that, he left the cabin and back to his duties as a squadron cadet.

His attention then turned to Olivia once more. “Your arms and legs are free. Move around, get your blood moving.” Then came the sarcastic addendum. “Or just sit on your ass and seethe all you want.”


As the restraints zipped back inside the chair, she pulled her hands together, rubbing her wrists at the point the restraints were. Most everything after that was a blur of machismo showmanship on behalf of and for the commander. However, it was hard to hide at least some of the surprise on her face when Private Hicks apologized. 

Silently, she took the meal bar and started to unwrap it. After taking a bite, chewing, and swallowing, she looked up to the commander, pulling one leg across the other. “Not all Martians know each other, and not all Martians are rebels, you know,” she said without a hint of sarcasm or malice.


Charles, still stout in his assertions, snorted his sarcasm. “Not every Martian I’ve met has blasted me in the chest with a weapon either.” He shook his head and turned off the telescreen, then looked straight into Olivia’s eyes. “I could have died, or perhaps been incapacitated. Then you would have really been fucked. Lovey Dovey Hicks was next in command at the time. I’m sure you’d still be on Mars right now with him in charge… though alive or dead…?” He let the question hang in the air with a soft shrug of his shoulders.


They sat in silence as Olivia quietly ate the meal bar, not speaking a word to his accusation.  She mostly looked down at the large MILITARY ISSUE letters of the wrapper in her hand. Once she was finished, she got up slowly from the chair and paced around the room, though not angrily this time. 

“So now what?” she asked, facing him upon one of the paces. “Now, you just ship me off to some labor camp and call yourself a hero?” there still wasn’t any malice in her voice, but she continued. “If that was the plan all along, why not just leave me at the one in Mycinde and be done? Or, why not just let me die in my cave?” she asked, genuinely trying to understand why she was in transit to Luna.


Exhaling a soft frustration, Charles locked on to Olivia’s eyes. “Let me ask you this: why does it seem like you’re on a mission to die right now?” He wouldn’t wait for a quippy answer, instead reaching for a portable telescreen and turning it on with a thumbprint. A graphic of a large glass building displayed, with the acronym ETSI superimposed upon it with block letters. 

“That’s who I report to… Earth’s Technological and Science Institute. We might look like a bunch of military assholes…. and maybe one or two of us are…” Charles passed a casual glance through his cabin door out to the soldier’s station. “But we swore an oath to honor and protect the sanctity of life whenever possible. Given that we sometimes have to shoot at things,” Charles sighed, “the oath was changed from “without fail.”

“And,” Charles continued without a hiccup, wise to Olivia’s injection of quips, “I’ll save you the sob story, but I abandoned someone in my past long ago, and regret it every day. Maybe that was an undue motivation to try and save you, but it is what it is.”

“Any other questions?” Charles said as he folded his arms.


“Yes,” she quirked quickly, after his diatribe, “Why do you seem to think that a labor camp is any life I would want to have? Or anyone for that matter?” His continued speech just pointed out how convoluted his world was. She ignored the screen and waved it away, unimportant. 

“The question is less ‘why did you save me?’ And more ‘why do you think a labor camp means saving?’” She pointed out willfully. “I know literal hundreds of Martians who risked their lives and lost them to the desert, or each other, to avoid said labor camps.” 

Finally, she returned to the chair she was in previously and crossed her arms across her chest. “What you’re doing is not saving. It’s enslavement under the guise of saving.” One eyebrow quirked up at him, wondering how he was going to take the questioning of most of the system his life seemed devoted to.


Charles opened his eyes with the briefest exasperation, then moved the telescreen into Olivia’s sight once more. “Okay, another thing to iron out. I admit that Earth pushes its propaganda hard onto all the Martians it can reach. But the counter-propaganda is just as bad.” He navigated to a subsection of the digital brochure, called “Labor Communities.” Pictures of seemingly content workers were rotated, as well as interior pictures of pleasant-if-not-quaint domiciles and robust cafeterias.

“I’d say labor CAMP has a bad connotation. They’re self-contained communities run by elected Martian councilmen. Assigned work duties are admittedly a requirement, but the hours are fair and there are frequent observations for the well-being of workers.”  He paused to consider his next point. “I have a good friend who lives in one now.”

“But you’re right,” Charles conceded, “there are OTHER types of camps. You just happen to be not on your way to one of those.”


Once again, Olivia did not pay attention to his screen, waving it off as more propaganda. It was clear that this Earther did not allow his mind to go further than his planet told it to. The bottom line was, she was now off Mars and headed to Luna and she was going to have to do her best with what was given. She worked hard to not continuously roll her eyes at him. 

“So how long until we get there, again,” she looked at his suit, for the first time since all of this began, for his last name, “Commander…. Brock?” This question was tinged with with sarcasm and followed with a humorless smile. “And what am I supposed to do until then?”

Olivia was unsure if, though proven not guilty of killing her suit’s owner, if she was to still be treated as a prisoner of this ship. She also didn’t know how well Private Hick’s cronies from the cave would behave if they didn’t have the same punishment of his. Perhaps being a prisoner would be safer? she wondered to herself as Olivia tried to figure out her next move.


The sobering reality had begun to sink in. Olivia simply was not going to listen to him. The distrust within her had fully risen to the surface, or perhaps it was stubborn spite. Charles pushed an exhale though his lips and then drew his eyes to his telewatch.

“Let’s see… thirty-nine days, seventeen hours, thirty-four minutes, and nine seconds until arrival at Luna base.” He absorbed the surefire onslaught of complaints, and then offered a kernel of consolation. “Flying through space has a strange way of making months feel like days. Just don’t focus on the time left.”

“As far as your sleeping situation,” Charles continued, “you have two options. Here in my cabin…” A punch in his telewatch activated a horizontal Murphy-style bed that pulled down from the wall behind Olivia. It looked cozy enough despite the bland military colors, with a soft mattress, blankets and pillows, as well as what looked like a temperature control module and dials for various other customizations. Charles wouldn’t dwell on the option and turned to the telescreen.

“Or the prisoner’s quarters.” A thumbscan turned the telesceen on once more, feeding a view from a surveillance camera. It showed the interior of the prisoner’s quarters, pewter-colored and cold to the eyes, with a stiff slab for a bed jutting from one of the walls as well as a toilet recessed into another wall. No further comfort was offered.

“i’ll be sure to deactivate the surveillance for your privacy,” Charles commented, though he was sure Olivia wouldn’t believe him. And then, assuming the decision was already made, he nodded towards the blanket and pillows on the Murphy bed. “You can take those with you if you like. Breakfast is at 0800. I’ll come and release you then.”


Slipping past him to gather the pillows and blanket, under her breath she said, “I don’t expect you to be clearing your quarters anytime soon, so,” Olivia trailed off, letting the implication fall as it may. “Care to shaw me to my quarters?” she dead panned and moved to walk from the commander’s quarters. 

After a walk down a few corridors and being assured that Commander Brock was the only one with the ability to open the door, Olivia found herself in the previously viewed, drab, prisoner’s quarters. Ironically, it almost felt like her cave on mars, with some upgrades like plumbing. Tossing the pillows on the bed-like slab, Olivia curled up in the blanket and leaned against the wall adjacent to the bed. Letting her head fall back against the wall, it wasn’t long until she felt sobs wracking her war-warn, malnourished body. 

Crying wasn’t an activity that Olivia made a habit, but it was as if everything just hit her all of a sudden. Closing her eyes, the tears streamed down either side of her face in silence. While she counted herself lucky that the last three days of Earther-induced coma did not present her with dreams. Thinking on it now, she wasn’t sure she would have been able to handle those. Lightly sedated Olivia didn’t seem to know better that she had watched both of her parents and brother die, but she knew better. And now, any ties she ever had to them were thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of miles away. 

Eventually, the sobbing stopped and she curled into a ball on the slab, though resting her head on the pillows, an amenity she hadn’t had for quite some time. The red glow of the door lock reminded her, though, of the prisoner she was. It wasn’t as if she could come and go as she pleased. She was locked in until the commander allowed her out. Closing her eyes tighter, she tried to push it all out of her mind, and soon found herself in a dreamless slumber.

The sound of the door unlocking with a clank woke her quickly. Instinctively, she sat up right almost instantly and held a palm out, forgetting the suit was completely dead. After a breath, she heard the commander’s voice from one of the speakers near her, alerting her that it was breakfast and her door was unlocked to her. After calming herself from being startled out of sleep, she undid her hair, now a mess from the almost five days without being brushed, and contemplated her plan for the day. She wasn’t sure if she would be required to do tasks or if she was just expected to report to eat and then back to her cell. 

Once she had run her fingers through her hair to the best of her ability, she worked it into a braid. The black strands almost fell to the middle of her back, at their longest now. Absently, she checked the cut on her thigh as she went to open the door. As she pressed the open button and re-attached her gause, she ran directly into the large chest of a soldier she hadn’t seen before. Or at least, one she did recognize as being in the cave that day. 

Bouncing back immediately, her guard was up, wondering if there was going to be trouble. But suddenly, the chest rumbled out, “I’m Chief Science Officer Amos Holden. Don’t worry I don’t want to hurt you.” Olivia eyed him, not really trusting him. But he continued, “I’m more of the science aspect of ESTI, less of a soldier, you see.”

The only thing Olivia saw was that he was likely the only person on the ship that was bigger than the commander, and that he had an almost Martian-like lilt to his hand motions. Though she was still taking him in, he continued still, “While I still am an Earther, I study aspects of Mars, and other up-coming planets, to better preserve some aspects that we can.” Even before she could give him an eyebrow, he slowed her, “I know, I know. I’m mostly just a figurehead, but I do the best I can. And, Commander Brock is one of the better commanders for listening to the reports I give than any other commander I served.”

Amos turned, expecting her to follow. When she didn’t, he stutter-stepped and motioned back to her. “I’m assuming you don’t know where the mess all is?” Olivia nodded, still trying to take him all in. He was a bit of a whirlwind. She moved to follow, and he almost immediately started asking her questions. By the time they had reached the mess hall, he had covered how she felt in the full G they had on the ship, her origins in the Martian hierarchy of families before the fall of New Athens, and he was beginning to work on how long she had lived in the desert when Olivia spotted Private Hicks. 

Seething quietly, she then noticed that before she and Amos had entered, Hicks had been headed to what now looked like an empty fruit bar. There was a lone peach, though it looked as if a few days of space travel did not do it well, and had been picked over. But now, it was the seemingly last one, at least for the days’ breakfast. Olivia hadn’t seen non-dehydrated fruit in a very long time. Even before the war had technically begun. Her mouth watered slightly, and she moved so that Hicks would have to back up to stay outside of the 20 ft radius.

With the sweetest, most innocent smile she could muster, she slowly grabbed the peach, turned it in her hand, then took a juicy bite of it. Some of the juice ran down her wrist and chin, and she licked it off, enjoying each drop. The peach tasted delicious, but the revenge and spite tasted even better. Amos took this in, and gave a laugh. It seemed that Olivia wasn’t the only one that Hicks picked on. 

“You may want to tell your prisoner friend that even though you look big and bad, you won’t be able to protect her, science boy,” Hicks shot, hissing below the hearing range of most of the crew that was present. Amos looked embarrassed, but ushered Olivia to the kitchen-esc area to show her the options. After setting her up at the coffee machine, she was ecstatic. She hadn’t had coffee in years either. 

Amos eventually found them a spot to sit once they had gathered their food, and put Olivia behind him against a wall. If you weren’t looking, you wouldn’t even notice she was there. Happily enjoying her breakfast, she asked if they also got lunch and dinner. Amos laughed, and nodded, but her question had prompted even more questions from him.

Olivia spooned some warm oatmeal-like slosh into her mouth, savoring the heated meal, topped with re-hydrated berries and large granules of brown sugar. As she washed it down with an equally sweet cup of coffee, something Amos was saying had stopped her. “…he’s never even let me bring an unsanctioned sample off a planet before, let alone a whole person. 

“He?” she questioned for clarity. 

“Commander Brock,” he clarified for her, though it seemed, based on his reaction, that it was a piece of information he had just said. 

“He doesn’t capture people to bring back to Luna?” she asked, a bit confused.

“No,” Amos responded, “We’ve never had a non-earth human on this ship before,” he paused, “well, not a live one anyways.” 

Olivia took another swig of her coffee, pondering that bit of information silently.

Amos, of course continued with as many questions as he could ask, while also pointing out the soldiers she had already ‘met’ and the ones she hadn’t. He also mentioned to her all of which got on relatively well with Private Hicks, seeming to be fully up to date on the events of the cave. To which, when Olivia went to question him on how he knew, he had barely let her finish her sentence before interrupting her with, “It’s a small ship and nothing exciting ever happens.”

They finished their breakfasts, Olivia filled a to-go cup of coffee as Amos waited for her. “Are you my protection today?” She tried ryely. 

“Were you supposed to have protection today? The commander didn’t mention it in our crew briefing…” Amos spluttered out quickly.

“Oh, then where are we going?” she asked, surprised that she wasn’t assigned a tail in the form of a large non-combatant.

“I figured you’d like a shower and to get out of that suit?” he asked, knowing the answer. “I figured it would be best to shower after 0800, since most of this shift will shower before their breakfast/dinner shift. Because we’re all men, there isn’t exactly a reason to have separate bathrooms.” They reached a corridor that seemed a bit steamier than the others. Opening a hatch to the right of him, Amos motioned for her to wait and peeked his head in. After a moment, he turned back to Oliva and motioned him towards her. 

When they entered, there were two shower stalls, both with a door. A machine to the right of the door seemed to both distribute new towels and clean used ones. Amos showed her the buttons to press to get a towel, as well as how the shower stall worked. “I’ll be outside the door, to keep watch,” he mentioned and didn’t even look twice at her. 

“Amos?” she called out right before he opened the hatch. 

“Yes?” he asked.

“You’re not like them, are you? You don’t seem to notice that I’m female. And don’t get me wrong, I don’t mind at all, but they all,” she motioned to the door, “seem to be put on high alert when I’m within a hundred yards.”

Amos stifled a laugh. “You’re right, I’m not like them. I was deemed to be a science officer, so I cannot contribute to the Earth population.” He was almost robotic in his response, but he didn’t seem to care. “Not dissimilar to Private Hicks as well as Lieutenant Brock, I was altered with ‘the Liquid’, but they removed my drive completely where controls were put on theirs. However, there aren’t any women in the armies of Earth. There is actually almost a shortage of women. Hence why your existence triggers them a bit.”

“Oh,” she said softly, and he walked out of the door.

The hot water limit flashed brightly at her as she entered the shower box. The water ration lasted much longer than she needed and she relished in the warmth of it, using it to the fullest. After washing her hair and body, she dried herself off, rebraided her hair after running her fingers through it, then wrapping herself in the towel, she stepped out of the shower box to find her suit gone. In its place was a dark maroon jumpsuit with the name LWSS Zenith on the patch over the pocket, sewn in a metallic silver. The name of the ship, she figured. 

Climbing into it, she found it comfortable, if a little baggy on her frame. But it was much easier and lighter than the suit she had worn in the desert. And much cleaner, she thought to herself as she returned the towel and left the room. Amos was waiting as promised, as was Commander Brock, not as promised.


The slow, methodical exhale that left Charles’ lips cemented a decision in his mind. He had returned to his cabin with a look of dejection on his face, disappointed that his efforts towards Olivia’s wellbeing were rejected outright. Then the epiphone hit him like a crate of mealbars. His job was not to market Earth’s intentions, as beneficial as they were to the blind convictions of his newly acquired refugee. It would also do him no good to indulge in quiet longings and curiosities. He would dismiss the novelty of a woman on his ship, and return to the role of a dispassionate, stoic commander. 

And so, he threw himself into his work. Communications were meticulously coordinated with the attention of an eager cadet. Strings were tightened in terms of schedules and deadlines, much to the grumblings of the soldiers under his command. The i’s and t’s of daily ship life were dotted and crossed. Charles was determined that the clockwork harmony of his squad would not be contaminated by the grudgings of a newly introduced captive. His team would persevere. Charles’ flat-faced observance of the peach incident proved a silent testament towards that goal.

Private Hicks, eager (or perhaps desperate) to earn back Commander Brock’s good graces, reasserted his roles in spite of his demotion. Charles held back a sigh as his former Corporal requested a private meeting in his cabin. 

“Ay sir,” Hicks began quietly as he stood at attention before his superior, “As the squadron’s elected representative, our concerns have revolved around how cooperative the captive girl will be during our day-to-day duties. Obviously I’m not an appropriate candidate, but perhaps we should assign someone to supervise her? To make sure she keeps out of trouble?”

Charles thought for a moment on the matter. “The last thing we need to do is give our guest more reasons to become disruptive or rebellious. Let’s leave her be for now.”

“Is that really the wisest course of action?” Hicks asked with a bit of forced concern. “What about the potential for sabotage or God knows what else?”

Another pause for consideration filled the space between Hicks and his Commander. “I have the feeling things will sort themselves out. I’ve whipped you boys into shape and sharpened your guard. We’ll leave things as they lay without rocking the boat.”

And with that, Hicks was dismissed from the captain’s cabin. Not long afterward, while Charles was busying himself with some paperwork, a chime at his cabin door prompted another meeting.

“Amos?” Charles remarked with soft surprise while still focused on the busywork before him. “Fancy seeing you here for a one-on-one. How may I help you, soldier?”

“Well, sir,” he began almost hesitantly, “it’s about our new guest. The girl.” Amos waited for an interjection from Charles which didn’t come. “After some consideration, I realized she is a promising specimen to further some of my analyses. I was hoping for your permission to introduce and acquaint myself with her towards some interactive research?”

Charles absorbed Amos’ request without reaction, still thumbing through papers. “Well,” Charles said after a time, “if she’s able to take to anyone on this ship, it’d probably be you.” He took a moment to look up towards Amos. “Permission granted. Just do me a favor and, ah… keep a close eye on her while you’re at it?”

Amos nodded slowly and smiled. “I appreciate your generosity, Commander.” An exit from the cabin soon followed.

_____

The idea crossed Charles’ mind that treating Olivia as a crewmember might assuage her intimidation. He arranged for a telewatch to be issued and configured for Olivia’s personal use. The bed slab was also removed to make room for a mattressed cot, still not to standards with what the Commander’s cabin offered but a major upgrade nonetheless.

Charles waited patiently with Amos for Olivia to finish her shower, then greeted her at her cell with his arms folded formally behind his back. “Hopefully you’re a little more at ease now,” Charles remarked with a tone that conceded the probability of otherwise. “I’ve supplied you with a more comfortable sleeping arrangement, comparatively speaking. Hopefully it’s to your liking. Also, your telewatch is pre-configured for your bioprint activation.” There was no implied obligation for Olivia to wear it, though their emphasis by Charles couldn’t be ignored.

He turned to leave Amos and Olivia to their next activity, but not without one last reminder. “There’s an all-hands meeting at 1430,” Charles remarked. “I’d love to see you there.”


Olivia, surprised to see the commander, quickly zipped up the front of her jumpsuit a little higher, not wanting to start anything with him or any of the other soldiers. She also found herself not only taking, but putting on, the telewatch he handed her. It’s just a sign of good will, she told herself, Its the right thing to do.  Looking down at the watch, she pondered for a minute, thinking back to what Amos had said in the mess hall about the Commander not ever having picked up a Martian, or really anyone that wasn’t crew, before.

Both the Commander and Amos were turning to walk away, and with a deep inhale, Olivia reached out and put her small hand on Charles’ arm. “Um,” she started awkwardly, “It’s been quite a few years since I’ve had new tech. Would you..” she paused, looking into his eyes for a second, “Would you mind helping me learn it?”


Charles would hand Kelyn a chilled bottled water along with his laptop after fetching it from his desk. “Don’t worry about it,” he’d remark regarding Kelyn’s condolences, though the tone in his voice suggested his loss still weighed significantly in his mind. After a quick adjustment to the thermostat, C

Charles fought hard to hide his surprise at Olivia’s suggestion. She may have spotted it fleeting his eyes before he quickly engaged the matter at hand with the fluidity of a seasoned Commander. 

“Well then,” Charles explained while gently holding Olivia’s wrist upon his palm. “First the bioprint scan needs to be initialized. This will allow the telewatch to be proprietized to your unique electronic wavelengths.” A quick navigation on the small screen would send a soft, brief pulse through Olivia’s forearm. “Don’t worry, it’s temporary,” he explained hastily, as if to try and quell any complaints before they arose.

“Now that we’ve completed that,” Charles said while releasing Olivia’s wrist and deferring to Amos, “you can seat yourself at a terminal and download the mainframe software. That will sync you with alerts, briefings and informational archives regarding the ship and its occupants.” An unintentional glance at Olivia’s right eyebrow revealed a small scar running just underneath it. It added a little character to the elegance of Olivia’s face, and the revelation somehow seemed a bit too intimate compared to their exchanges thus far. Charles pulled his eyes away perhaps a little too abruptly.

“See you at 1430,” Charles said while clearing his throat, and turned towards his cabin.


Feeling the warmth from his hand and then the pulse of the watch made her a little unsure of her idea, as she looked down at the watch. But then, as the commander nearly scampered away, Olivia looked to Amos with a questioning face. Once Charles had marched down the corridor quickly, Amos said softly, “They’ll all be a little sensitive to you, you’ll have to keep that in mind. They won’t act as, I imagine, normal,” he made air quotes around the word, “human men would. Or at least the ones you’re used to.”

Olivia gave a sigh and shrugged as they continued back to her room. “Lets get you set up with the updates, and then I will leave you for a bit, then come get you for lunch before the meeting, say around 1300.” As they began to enter her cell/room, he asked, “May I join you?” She nodded, glad and surprised that he had asked.  He left the door in the open position and sat her down close to the speaker she had heard earlier in the day.

The room, however, was now filled with creature comforts. Olivia was even surprised to find a pair of grav-boots in her size next to the bed. “Oh wow, these are brand new. These will be if we ever need to cut the gravity in the ship. It doesn’t happen unless we need to make a quick maneuver, which,” seeing her face, he clarified quickly, “will not likely happen in this flight. However, if it does, the boots will sense the gravity and activate the magnets in the soles so you’ll stay attached to the floor, wherever it may be.” After a few tricks and shortcuts on both the boots and watch, Amos left her and shut the door, with the promise of also bringing her a book reader. 

She took the grav-boots off again, and curled up in the blankets and pillows on her bed while the tele-watch updated. Olivia felt lavish at this point, technology, three meals a day, books, coffee. With a sigh, and despite the caffeine, found herself drifting back to sleep. Sleepily, she noticed that the blankets and pillows that she had previously commandeered from the commander were still present and vaguely smelled of him. Before she could decide how she felt about it though, she was asleep.

True to his word, Amos came to get her at 1300, with a swift knock at her door. Groggily getting up, she slid into the grav-boots, clicked them into the locked position, and opened the door. “Ready?” he asked in a friendly tone, and they went to the mess hall.  When she returned to what seemed to have become their seats, though the two across from them stayed empty, Amos joked that Olivia was definitely gain some much needed weight if she kept eating the way she had.

She looked down at the mountain of food on her plate and jokingly said, “I don’t know what you are talking about, dear.”

As they wrapped up lunch without an incident from ‘Hicks and dicks’, as Amos referred to them,  they gathered their plates to put in the recycler and headed towards the meeting, right on time.


There was a loose gathering of soldiers at the forum area a few minutes before the scheduled meeting, chatting and chuckling and quietly watching. Upon Commander Brock’s emergence from his cabin, the group squared their shoulders and fell silent as he took his place at the head of the group with a paper printout in his hands. 

“At ease,” Charles would declare after a silent scan of the group for attendance. A soft, collective shuffle of muscles relaxing within their fatigues was heard as he turned his attention to the printout. 

“Gonna try and keep things short and sweet today…” Charles casually hunted for his first bullet point before turning his eyes up to the group. “You’ll be happy to know that Pilot Ramirez and I have quantified a shortcut with the podship’s navigational instruments, shaving our trip time by almost two days.” A spattering of applause rose to meet the Commander’s congratulations. “We’ll be shifting those hours to complement your leave upon arrival at Luna. Good job, gang. You’ve worked hard, you’ve earned it.”

The Commander shifted to another bullet point. “Also, you’ll love this…” The sarcasm in Charles’ voice was evident. “Ship inventory is happening next week due to a shift in scheduling. I was hoping we could avoid it by the skin of our teeth with our original flight plan and pass it off to someone else, but it looks like the brass are anxious to have our fleets in tip-top shape for an upcoming advance operation. Sorry, gang.” The groans and sighs from the soldiers were heard for a few moments, before ceding themselves to the next point.

Charles lifted his eyes to find a particular soldier. “Private Anderson, you’ve really kicked ass with your calibration duties and meeting HQ’s deadlines. So sleep in good and long tomorrow, because I’m naming you Soldier of the Week.” Anderson smiled at his congratulatory applause, though one or two envious eyes leered at him.

“Also, one final treat for you guys…” The tone in Commander Brock’s voice was ungaugeable. “There’s been a piecemeal upgrade… update?… of Earth’s information archives and memory servers. Seems boring, I know, but in a day or two the entertainment archive will be updated with…” Charles looked down at his paper for the detail. “Eleven hundred thousand tetrabytes of archive material? Accessible by anyone with a Class C clearance, which is of course you guys. So enjoy all the books and music and movies you can handle across two millenia.” The soldiers stood wide-eyed and incredulous before loudly clapping their jubilation. 

“Save your thanks for the guys back home, I had nothing to do with that one. I’m just the messenger.” Charles smiled and planted his hands upon his hips. “All right. Open forum. Questions? Comments?”


Olivia stood there silently, arms crossed and hip cocked, slightly unenthused with the proceeding. It wasn’t but a few moments after the commander had released the soldiers from the meeting that the lights of the LWSS Zenith turned red and the aforementioned Pilot Ramirez’s voice came over the speaker system and flashed on her tele-watch, “Battle stations, soldiers”. Suddenly, everyone was moving and the commander was barking orders. Olivia stood still, slightly bewildered at the whole notion of Earth soldiers being attacked in space. By who? she wondered just as the ship seemed to rock viciously to the right, as if hit. 

It wasn’t a moment after that when they all began to float upwards. The clicks of grav-boots activated all around, and the magnetics kicked in and sucked them back to the floor. However, Olivia all of a sudden also noticed she couldn’t breathe. She looked around for the commander or Amos frantically, grasping at her throat. She knew these modified men wouldn’t even blink at the loss of air, but she was already beginning to see spots in her vision. Not seeing the commander or Amos, her chest seemed to cave inwards, attempting to suck any oxygen out of the air, but finding none. The life support systems had been shot out. She felt her boots disconnect from the floor and her body floated upwards. She was then rushed to a place she hadn’t been on the ship before. 

Looking up, her savior, of course, was Commander Brock, and he had her easily held in his arms. She wrapped her own arm around his neck to steady herself, but soon found she was passing out. As she closed her eyes, Oliva found a suit mask pressed on her face, and the air returning. She was also strapped into a chair with a harness, and looking out a window of the ship when she fully came to. Taking a deep breath, she looked around for the commander, but he was nowhere to be found.

“Aye, fuckers, leave my girl Z alone!” she heard hissed in the earpiece. She assumed it was Ramirez, as not long after that the ship shook again, but in a way she figured was them firing, rather than being fired upon.


Charles’ hand was strategically placed behind the fold-out laptop screen as Kelyn prepared herself to watch the video. He was awkwardly situated as his torso leaned towards Kelyn in his seated position, with his knee on the couch as his eyes stared resolutely towards the wall over the top of her head.

The blaring alarm set in motion the trained reflexes of a veteran Earthen Commander. First came the bellowing of orders, though they weren’t really necessary; each soldier quickly took their place without hesitation upon hearing Ramirez’s intercom alert. Charles barely had taken his seat in his Commander’s chair before a stripe of orange lights lit within the walls of the podship… “Direct hit,” the Commander shouted to his soldiers as they began assembling their counteroffensive. Suddenly the Zenith tipped a bit to its side, and the air seeped from the room, tightening Charles’ lungs without sapping his energy. “Liquid, don’t fail me now,” he thought to himself while pressing commands into his console as he focused his eyes upon the large viewport before him. 

“Where are you, you son of a bitch?” The empty void of space blanketed the viewport screen, though the hum of something could be heard within striking distance. Private Thompson, the weapons officer, would periodically break the silence with terse reports … “Coordinate threat scan pending… shields elevated to 70%… hull damage 18%. Auxiliary power on standby for supplementary allocation.”

The second hit came, and orange glow of rings shifts turned to yellow. “God dammit, where’s my return fire?? Where the fuck is this thing?!” Commander Brock’s impatient barks to his soldiers preceded what was meant to be a cursory glance to his right, where he saw Olivia desperately choking for air. His eyes widened at the critical situation before him. She was dying right before his eyes. 

“Hicks! Take command!” Charles barked his order while he unstrapped himself from his seat and rushed towards Olivia. She collapsed right into his arms before he carried her towards sick bay, still gasping wet sickly sounds. Before long a mask was affixed around her face, feeding her live-saving oxygen as Olivia was strapped to a medical chair to keep her grounded amidst the lack of gravity. 

A glance through the sickbay window would finally reveal the threat. A Martian Class B Destroyer, most likely piloted by insurgents, had stalked Zenith’s pulsetrail and made a brazen move. Olivia would hear soldiers communicating loudly in the out-of-sight battle station before seeing bright bursts of yellow find their mark… finally, return fire. A few tense moments would pass before a victory cheer was heard. The threat, it seemed, was warded off. 

A few more minutes of discussion was heard, possibly a debriefing and supplementary orders. Then, Olivia would hear footsteps down the hall towards her position. “Hey, you look okay,” Charles said with a slight smile and folded arms, leaning against the bay doorframe. “If you’re going to be on this ship, we’ll need to issue you an oxygen feed for your helmet. That was a little too close for comfort, if you ask me.”


“Is it safe now?” she asked, still slightly traumatized. The voice was fed through the mask she still wore. At his nod though, she removed it and tentatively took a breath in. Her hair still floated upwards, as did she once she unlocked herself from the chair. Knocking the heels of her boots together, she was sucked down to the floor immediately. “I see the gravity isn’t back up yet, though,” she remarked softly.


“Not yet,” Charles conceded, though the soft wave of smile never left his face. “Pulse systems take priority. Zenith took a bit of damage, nothing serious. I’d be surprised if we weren’t back at 95% operations in six hours.” He allowed himself a quiet watch of Olivia, careful not to let his eyes overstay their welcome. “We should probably get you in a decompression chamber before our pulse engines are back at full strength. Don’t want to run the risk of a collapsed lung, as low as the chance might be.”


“I’m really starting to feel like a damsel in distress more than I’d like,” Olivia stated with a laugh, but continued, “I can fix that,” ignoring the commentary about a potential collapsed lung. “I did a lot of work on the Martian life support systems before everything,” she gestured with a shrug of her hands, “ya know. My mother and father did not approve though.”


Charles’ eyes remained affixed on Olivia, quietly mulling her offer. “You’re saying you’d like to help with getting our gravity back online?” he asked for clarification. He pursed his lips and thought a moment before continuing. “I mean, I certainly don’t mind, but I’d certainly like to get our pulse engines straightened out first. Can you wait a bit before reporting to Amos for repair duty?”


“I mean, unless you’d like to be on the float until we get to Luna?” she asked with a raised eyebrow. “I also don’t need help from Amos to fix it, just give me some tools and point me in the right direction.” She stood now with her hands on her hips, hair lifted in its tight braid behind her, and found herself about a foot shorter than the commander. Still, not phased by the large man, she added, “I’m sure its not going to be the same as Martian tech, but it can’t be entirely different.” Olivia hooked the face mask to her utility belt that was woven through the jumpsuit, not wanting to let it leave her sight.


“Be my guest,” Charles said with a soft nod. “The gravitron engine array is located in the rear of the cockpit. Ask Ramirez where it is exactly, he should be able to point it out.” Charles turned to lead into the hallway but added one more comment: “If anyone fusses or give you guff, come straight to me. I’ll straighten them out.”


“Commander?” she asked, this time barely a whisper. “I’m assuming that was a Martian craft? And it no longer exists?” With each question, she seemed to speak softer and get a bit smaller.


Charles stopped in his tracks before turning to face Olivia, as a Commander would face someone under his command. “We fought it off once we got our act together. But it did make an escape. Frankly, a ship of that size has no business picking fights with this class of Podship. Perhaps it was a scout or probe trying to rattle us, or keep us busy while calculating our destination point. In either case, we’ll be at high alert until we reach Luna.”


“I’m assuming you reported at least part of my existence to your command, and there are likely moles or info grabbers out there for what is left of the Martians,” with a big inhale and exhale she quickly said, “So there likely will be more attempts, specifically attempts to board. I asked Amos not to say anything, because I didn’t think it would actually be a problem.” Absently, she looked down and was fiddling with her fingers.


He listened with a fold of his arms and a slight tilt of his head. “Yes, standard protocol is to report all passengers on our database flight plan before departure between destination points. As for not saying anything…” A narrowing of the Comamnder’s eyes was quickly supplanted by the desire to maintain Olivia’s stride towards cooperation. Charles took a breath and looked down to his own hands with a smile. “Both you and Amos are forgiven if you promise to communicate all concerns in good faith from now on. Agreed?”


“Agreed,” she said quickly and continued, “But I don’t think you understand. While Mars wasn’t a monarchy by any means, the best way I can explain it is, I was essentially like the Duke of Mars’ daughter. Apparently they know, or suspect, I’m here and they’re not just going to let me go to Luna.” Absently, she chewed at her lip, unsure of what else she could say.  Someone passed behind the commander quickly in the corridor. “Maybe this a conversation to have without the door open?” she tried.


Charles flapped his lips with an exhale at the revelation. He looked towards the bustle lingering behind them and motioned towards the opposite end of the ship. “Are you comfortable in my cabin? For further discussion and clarification?”


Olivia looked like a small child who was in trouble at school, but she nodded and followed him to his quarters. As soon as the door slid shut behind them, she started, “My parents had the capability and funds to flee. Its why I was able to survive for so long. And, I told you not to take me,” she added even faster at the end.


Charles would sit down at his desk after shutting the door behind them. Not reacting to Olivia’s almost-paniced explanation, he offered with an extension of his hand for her to sit as well. “Relax. Take a breath. Start again when you’re ready. This ship, as well as my squad and myself are prepared to deal with hiccups and unexpected complications. That’s part of our job as soldiers. And it seems…” Charles took a breath before continuing, “you’re willing to help us along?”


She sat as he motioned for her to do so, pulling her legs against herself tightly, as if trying to disappear entirely. But at his question, she hesitated greatly. She fiddled with her hair, looking at the tail of her braid as if it was the most interesting thing in the galaxy. After an extraordinary long pause she said, “I wouldn’t want to have anything happen to you guys, but…” Olivia paused again, but started back up, on what seemed like a tangent. “I was engaged to the Prime Minister’s son, Bryson. It had been announced, and was of course arranged, but when everything fell… Well, we didn’t know what happened and who was still alive. But Amos told me that, essentially, I am the next in line,” another pause, “And would be” she cut herself off, “are my people.”


Charles drummed his fingers lightly on his desk before leaning back in his chair, taking in Olivia’s explanation. He seated his hands upon his stomach and silently gazed her over. It seemed that a royal figure of what was left of the Martian empire now sat before him. How ironic that she had living on the edge for so long, perhaps a testament to the persistence of the red planet’s inhabitants, despite their subjugation… 

“We’ll have to renavigate our course,” Charles finally proclaimed. “That probe likely got a fix on our trajectory and is informing every attack ship within striking distance. We’ll take a bit longer to get to Luna, but we’ll avoid more conflicts with clever maneuvers.” He sighed and sat up in his chair. “There goes my squad’s extra leave time.”


“So you’re not just going to put me in the air lock out into space?” She asked, almost incredulous.


Charles stifled a chuckle, despite the seriousness of their discussion. “Of course not. You’re still an asset to this ship, despite your monkey wrench of a revelation. But,” the Commander said while sitting up and straightening his shoulders, “I hope I can assume your cooperation henceforth? And the benefit of your trust?”


She hesitated again, but eventually nodded, “Yes, I suppose so. But I would keep my name off any logs, unless you want direct orders to kill me from your government.” She rose from the chair, kicking her heels together to activate the boots once again. 

Walking towards the door, she turned back. “Do you still want me to work on the gravity then?” She asked, unsure.


“Have at it,” Charles said with a reassuring salute. “And your civilian status makes it unnecessary for you to call me ‘Commander’ or ‘Sir’.” He pulled a slight smile upon his face. “You can call me Charles. Or Mr. Brock. Whichever you prefer.”


With a curt nod, she pushed the button to open the door and walked through it, seemingly already thinking about the repairs that needed to be done. Olivia made her way to the cockpit, introduced herself to Pilot Ramirez and asked about the gravitron engine’s location. With a rye smile, the pilot rose and took a glance at her, “I see why there’s quite a fuss about you, miss. I don’t mean no disrespect, I’m a married man. But now I understand why we’re taking fire and everything is in a bit of a tailspin.” He said all this in an almost old-western accent as he pushed a few buttons to unlock the correct panels to be opened.

Olivia, caught between embarrassment and  surprise, just felt a blush rise to her cheeks, but stayed quiet. After a few more moments and button pushes, the medium sized engine was revealed. “The tools you’ll likely be needin’ are over there, miss,” he said, pointing to a toolbox laid into the matrix of the cockpit. “Um, thanks,” she said softly, and opened the drawers, getting to work.

About an hour later, with a click and a sudden woosh, she felt the gravity pushing down on her again. Her hair swung back against her back and her boots deactivated. While parts of her face were smeared with grease from her hands, she was pretty happy with herself. “Not too bad for a duster girl,” Ramirez added with another grin as she cleaned up the space. 

“See you later, I guess?” she said, as the door to leave the cockpit slid open for her. Looking at her watch, she sent a request to the commander, recording it with the hologram-video system. “…the right button. Oh! Hi, Comman-Charles. I finished the gravity, as I’m sure you can tell. Is there anything else I should try fiddling with before dinner?” 

Clicking the message off and sending it, she started back to her quarters for the time being.


Though his boots kept him secured to the floor of the otherwise free-floating interior of Zenith, Charles felt the exact moment when the gravity was reactivated across the ship. There was a sharp pain across his body as his organs resettled themselves which quickly passed, and the strange airy feeling of flowing body hair was gone. Soon afterward, the chime on his telewatch registered a call. It was Olivia, delivering the news of a successful repair.

“You’ve done your duty for the day. Myself and the squad owes you a great thanks for your help. Take the rest of the evening off and enjoy yourself.” With that, the Zenith as a whole seemed to pull back towards a pre-attack normalcy. Charles wasn’t looking forward to telling his troops about the evasive trajectory correction that will put them behind schedule, but that could wait until the morning briefing. His squad would adapt and overcome despite their disappointment.

The smell of hot food filled Zenith around 1700, coming from the ship’s cafeteria. Automated food processors were delivering the usual nutrient-dense bowls of what seemed like porridge, as well as an alternative of nanotechnologically-produced chicken breasts and sides. A small crowd hovered around the trays of nano-chicken even before the squad was officially relieved for evening chow, and most of it was quickly claimed to soldier’s trays before Charles even found his way to the cafeteria. He quietly claimed a boring bowl of the military mush as well as a spoon and sat at an empty table which positioned himself to quietly view the entirety of his staff. 


Upon receiving clearance to return to her quarters, Olivia made her way there, starting to really reckon with the information that the day had brought. She really did not expect there to be a big enough rebel force to attack a Earther ship, only a few weeks out from Luna no less. And if they were indeed trying to save her, why would they have shot the life systems out first?  Perhaps a shot gone wrong? she wondered to herself as she accessed the room and curled up into its softness again. She truly had missed this level of softness since the war, but it obviously was not exactly up to her pre-war standards. 

Nonetheless, Olivia relaxed back with Amos’ borrowed reader and browsed through the multitude of entertainment that was available to him. Once she had started into a book she hadn’t heard of before, it wasn’t long until she was lost into its electronic pages. 

A knock on the door made her jump, and she checked the time. “Oh, shit,” she said, jumping to her feet. She answered the door to a grinning Amos. “Did you want me to bring dinner to your quarters, madam?” he asked in a faux old-English accent. 

“Ha ha,” she countered mirthlessly and continued, “But don’t say things like that!” Olivia then punched his arm and they continued into the mess hall. Beginning to salivate, Amos laughed at her, then whispered in her ear jovially, “Are we going to have to roll you out of this ship when we get to Luna, princess?”

Amos received another punch, but this one was a bit harder. He laughed at her and separated to grab his food. They reconvened at the table, Olivia still hidden behind him a bit, and she started in about how she had to tell Charles about the family history, how she engaged the gravity so quickly, and her interaction with Ramirez. 

“Where is he?” she asked, curious. 

“Oh, he gets first pick and then brings it to the bridge,” Amos answered breezily, “Being the pilot does have its perks.”


She sat as he motioned for her to do so, pulling her legs against herself tightly, as if trying to disappear entirely. But at his question, she hesitated greatly. She fiddled with her hair, looking at the tail of her braid as if it was the most interesting thing in the galaxy. After an extraordinary long pause she said, “I wouldn’t

The military mush was as tasteless as it was cold. Despite this, Charles savored every bite, chewing slowly while observing from afar. Everyone seemed to be in high spirits, even Olivia; Charles mulled over ways to deliver the news of a detour trajectory to his squad without overly souring the morale. Lost in thought, he felt a silent buzz from his telewatch and looked to see an incoming message Ramirez. Soon it displayed on the screen. “Found something, sir. Should probably keep discreet for now. Discuss?” With that, Charles lifted himself calmly from his seat, disposed of his mush and made his way to the cockpit.

Ramirez waited for his Commander while seated in his pilot’s chair, observing an enlarged scan upon a nearby telescreen. A plate of food sat upon a touchpad, barely touched.

“So what is it, Ramirez?” Charles inquired upon arrival. He instinctively steered his attention to the amplification screen, when a sea of space blackness was broken by a small, indeterminate gray object.

“That right there, sir,” Ramirez said in confirmation with Charles’ intuitive eyes. “About twenty clicks away. Class D Assault Ship. Dangerous if manned and headed for intercept, but…” He pointed to a smaller readout screen displaying numerical values and coded terminologies. “It looks like it’s abandoned and stalled out there. Readings don’t detect any latent firepower or biological entities, alive or dead.”

“Hmm.” Charles took his forefinger and placed it upon his chin. “That’s odd. Has it sustained any damage?”

“Not from what I can tell. It’s just floating in place, as if it was spontaneously decommissioned with all weaponry jettisoned. A ghost ship.” Ramirez shrugged, then pulled a smile. “Creepy huh?”

“Yes indeed… creepy.” Charles pulled his arm down to his hip and sighed. “I suppose I should beat HQ to the punch and launch an investigation?”

“No word from Central Command yet,” Ramirez said. “But yeah, I’m guessing they’re gonna want that. But I gotta tell ya… I don’t have the greatest feeling about this.”

“Me either,” Charles agreed. “Raise the ship’s threat level to Red Alert, Standby. We’re heading over.”


Amos and Olivia didn’t notice the commander leave the mess hall. While Olivia’s view was obstructed and her attention mostly towards the warm food, Amos knew it was not abnormal for any part of the crew to dine early and leave  or come in late. They were a smaller crew for the size ship they had. 

About ten minutes after Charles had left, the red alert sounded again, this time in standby. However, nearly all of the crew ate whatever bite was left on their forks and headed to the recycler to dump the remainder of their trays, then head to their stations. 

Amos did the same, encouraging Olivia to do so as well. As soon as the lights flipped to red though, so did her stomach. “Send a message to the commander for your orders,” Amos told her quickly, moving out of the mess hall and to his station. “You have your helmet?” He asked as she held it up to show him. “Alright, keep breathing this time, princess,” he said and left her. 

“Com-Charles,” she corrected faster this time “Where are you? Where should I be? I have the helmet.” She asked with a little more anxiety in her voice than she liked as she clicked and unclicked the latch of the helmet to her belt. Surely they wouldn’t try again so quickly, she thought to herself as she awaited his reply.


A few moments would pass before Charles provided a response to Olivia’s inquiry. “I’m in the cockpit. There’s been a strange discovery that merits an investigation. No imminent threat, but…” Charles stopped himself and proceed to his instructions. “There’s an unassigned turret station over near the loading bay. Have Amos program your authorization and await further orders.” A pause, then, “I’m trusting you. Over and out.”

Rings of bright red circled the interior of Zenith as the squad readied themselves at their stations. Charles had zipped himself into a specialized pressure suit in preparation for their approach of the ghost ship. Soon, the rings of red spun around as proximity alerts blared within the ship. “INCOMING VESSEL ALERT. STATIONARY, UNMANNED. ALERT.” Ramirez slowed Zenith’s momentum until it slid into a standstill. Commander Brock waited within a decompression chamber that would open itself to the vacuum of space upon his command.

FInally, with the ghost vessel within leaping distance, Charles gave the command with a hand gesture through the chamber’s window. Suddenly, he was hurled towards the ship until he clanged against its hull, rolling a bit before clasping his hand upon a latch. “Whew. Rough landing, but I made it,” Charles radioed in through Zenith’s intercom. “Slowly making my way to an entry hatch. Communication will resume when I’m inside. Stand by for further reports.”


Upon receiving her orders from Charles, she reached out to Amos via tele-watch and told him what she was to do. With a grin, he told her where to find the gun and that he would meet her there. 

“Are you ready to be armed and dangerous, princess?” Amos asked jovially. 

“You’re really running that joke out, you know,” she countered and sat in the seat of the machine. After a quick tutorial, Amos made his way back to his station and left Olivia.

Lost in her thoughts, she wondered if she would actually be able to fire the gun in front of her, at her own people. Charles’ voice broke through her thoughts though, reporting that he had made it to the ship. Unfortunately, Olivia did not know much about spaceship warfare, even in her position pre-war, but something about this situation felt very off to her.


In the black coldness of space, no one can hear you work. And Commander Brock was working against the hull of the ghost ship that floated ominously near the cautiously parked Zenith. He climbed slowly across its hull to the bay door and steadied his position against the void that pulled incessantly against his unyielding boot and hand gravitators. With a strategically placed palm upon the sealed entryway, he administered a pulse burst that yanked it forward from its hinges. Brock’s hand managed to wedge itself behind the edge of the door and pull it fully free with an ample yank. It wobbled off into the blackness behind him as he floated slowly into the bay’s interior.

It was the expected sight within, at first. A large workbay presented itself with mechanized arms folded and deactivated against the wall. Tools began to float upward and outward as the vacuum of space rushed in. Commander Brock’s boots clamped themselves to the grated floor, and he further braced himself with an arm upon a metal post as he further scanned the bay. The absence of weapons or weaponry components befuddled him; it was an assault ship he was exploring, after all. Finally, the entry door leading into the heart of the ship was found. An identification card scanner stood its ground for less than a minute before Charles implemented a pulse override that opened the door, revealing more blackness within.

The door was shut behind him as Commander Brock’s boots embraced the floor once more. His eyes adjusted to the swallowing shadows, as did his suit’s sensors; his visor drew a schematic of the hallways with a sonar pulse array that identified any potential dangers. Charles was about to take his first step forward before a transmission broke the stark silence against his ears.

“Sir?” Hicks asked through the audiofeed’s crackle. “We’re tracking your progress and continuing to monitor the ship. “If you’d like to withdraw, Amos and I can proceed from here.”

Charles thought for a brief moment before his response. “As Commander, I have sole access to port authorization codes if we find it necessary to park this thing on Earthen soil. So I believe the best course of action is if I proceed. Remain on standby with a battlesuit; I’ll request reinforcements once I’ve secured the bridge. Over and out.” 

With that, Commander Brock continued his exploration of the ghost ship’s interior. He cautiously navigated corridors and performed bioscans, rounding each corner with his palm’s pulse rifle at the ready. Readings indicated no organic presence, which was a perplexing anomaly. It seemed like the ship was scrubbed clean before desertion, or it was somehow steered remotely until it seemingly ran out of fuel or power. The mystery seemed  to deepen with each secured hallway and cabin.

Finally, Commander Brock found himself at the bridge after having swept the rest of the ship’s interior. The Captain’s chair sat elevated behind five others that offered their own control panel and monitor screen, evenly distributed across a semicircle. The large curl of viewport also wrapped around the entire bridge, offering slivers of light from distant stars that traced along the contours of seats and buttons. Gray strips of sheen also pulled along metallic surfaces as Charles made his rounds, performing the last of his scans.

Once finished, Charles plopped himself upon the Captain’s chair, with a soft thud that echoed across the bridge, as if to announce the Commander’s hard-earned luxury to deaf ears. He turned his attention to the control panel and worked on override procedures. Initially stonewalled, his computer systems discovered a bypass, and the ship’s lights and engine hummed to life, much to Charles’ surprise. He sat completely still for a few moments, as if to hide from the movement-based vision of invisible eyes. Then, his attention pulled to the schematic readouts of his personal monitor.

“2% power reserves,” Charles stated aloud to himself. The ship’s renewed life wouldn’t last for long. Activating the transmitter in his helmet, he reestablished contact with the waiting Hicks. “Bring Amos along with his tools,” he requested while his eyes noticed a shift in the viewport’s focus point. The Zenith now displayed before him in all its glory, waiting and ready for further orders. 

And then, half a click away in the distance, another ship manifested itself into existence… at first glance, a Class F Destroyer vessel. Charles found himself wondering how it was able to utilize classified cloaking technology before the horror of the situation fully set into his mind. His eyes widened with panic just as a message broadcasted into the ghost’s ship’s monitor feed.

“ATTENTION. ATTENTION. THE LWSS ZENITH IS NOW TARGETED. HEAVY WEAPONS ARE LOCKED AND READY TO FIRE IF ESCAPE IS ATTEMPTED. PREPARE FOR IMMEDIATE BOARDING. CREW MEMBERS SHOULD SURRENDER OR BE DESTROYED.”


The commander’s updates did not bring her out of her thoughts, however the loud announcement screamed across her and the soldier’s comms did. Quickly, she heard quite a few curses that followed the alert. Olivia fumbled for her watch and connected instantly with Amos. “This is a drill, right?”

“I fear not, ma’am,” he answered quickly, sounding as if he was at least jogging, if not running. 

“Stop calling me that,” she snapped and began to ask another question but Amos had already appeared in the doorway. 

“With the Captain off ship, it makes Hicks acting-captain, and Lee his XO. Which is bad enough already,” he muttered as he ushered her out of the turret seat. 

“XO?” she asked, as she struggled to keep up with his long legs.

“Executive Officer,” he stated blankly, “But we don’t have time for your questions right now, ma’am. We need to get you somewhere safer.”

Olivia started having flashbacks to the fall of New Athens over twenty five years ago. She couldn’t dwell on that though, now. She noticed they were headed back towards her quarters, but he opened the door before hers. Starting to question, he cut her off, “You won’t look like our prisoner if I put you in the other cell.”

Amos hesitated, grabbed her wrist for a moment, released it, and then bowed at the hips, “Your Excellency, stay safe.” The door slid shut then, the lock clicking and lighting red. Olivia banged on the door, though she knew it would be useless. “Amos!” she screamed, “This isn’t funny!”

Attempting to open her comm link, she found her tele-watch missing. “Fucker!” she hissed and started to pace. If this was indeed an attack, Amos wasn’t wrong, this was her best chance. She didn’t expect Hicks to come quietly though. Almost as if on queue, she heard the guns fire, just before the ship shook with the inertia of the shots. A few moments after that, an even larger shift of the ship caused her to trip and fall to her hands and knees. Cursing again, she moved to get up, but another crash hurled her head against the side of the metal bed platform.

Olivia’s head pounded, making her wonder if the sounds she started to hear were close range weapons or if it was just in her head. She got up slowly, but as she did, the gravity disappeared until her grav-boots sucked her down. At least there’s still air, she thought to herself as she identified that it was definitely close range weapons. 

Chewing on her lip, her hair floating above her, Olivia moved to wipe the sweat off her brow, only to find the knock to her head had left her bleeding. Most of the firing had subsided outside the cell, she noticed. For a moment, she considered an Earther win but loss of Charles and/or Amos and shuddered at the thought of Hicks and his cronies in charge. 

More firing brought her back to the present, the firing sounded right outside the door. Then, after a minute, the door slid open. In front of her was a fully suited and armed with what looked like a very large laser blaster. His suit looked like an Earther suit, but it was black. No, not black. Red so deep it was black upon first glance. Fresh blood red. Olivia shivered and froze as if she was a deer in the headlights.

“Prime Minister Draper?” the suit crackled. Olivia nodded almost imperceptibly. “Come with me, Your Excellency.” 

There was that title again,  she vaguely thought as she moved with the soldier. As she stepped out of the door, two other soldiers flanked her. Not five feet down the corridor, she saw Amos hovering above the floor, his eyes open. She stifled her gasp as the soldier that had first opened her door pushed his body aside. She shut her eyes tightly passed him, wanting to reach out. His body would have been slumped next to her door, likely attempting to protect her. But now, his suit was burnt against and into his skin in multiple locations where he had been hit. 

Bile rose in her throat, and she attempted to not show any sadness as they passed more mangled bodies on their way out of the ship. Thompson, Hicks, and another she couldn’t remember the name of. Habron, maybe? she thought as the soldier in front of her slowed as they neared a smokey area of the ship. One of the soldiers behind her, a female voice, said softly, “Your mask, ma’am.” 

Olivia looked surprised initially, but they couldn’t see that. She unhooked the latch from her utility belt affixed the mask to her face and started the oxygen flow. Looking back she gave a slight nod. The front soldier moved forward almost immediately, confirming that they were speaking to each other on an internal communication line. 

They walked through the smoke and to what Olivia determined to be the spaceship equivalent of a tunnel and at the end, she found herself in a different ship. Unsurprised, they continued walking, until they were on the bridge of the much larger ship. Just in the bridge there were seven soldiers manning control panels and standing in front of monitors that Olivia didn’t understand. The soldiers led her towards a set of stairs that curved to an upper deck of the bridge.

On the deck, sat a large Captain’s chair, placed to overlook the bridge as a whole. “Captain Holden, we found her,” the first soldier reported through their suit. The man in the chair rose with a wide grin on his face. 

“You can remove your mask, Prime Minister Draper,” Captain Holden said, motioning to Olivia. She did so, warily attaching it back to her belt, unsure of what she was about to face. Her braid had fallen out in the process of the battle, and now back in gravity, her hair fell messily around her.

The Captain, though Olivia didn’t think it possible, grinned wider as he said, “The general will be interested to see you.”


The assault unfolded quickly. Right before Commander Brock’s eyes, a transport craft deployed from the Destroyer vessel and latched itself to the side of the Zenith. Through the ghost ship’s viewport, he saw a bright cascade of sparks as soldiers were undoubtedly carving an entryway to the core of his ship. Hicks’ transmission feed detailed the horrors within for a few gut-wrenching moments.

“Sir! An EMP burst has drowned our instruments… we’re stranded! Soldiers are taking defensive positions… they’re coming in through the hull! Grenades incoming!”

Listening through his audiofeed, Charles heard a frenzy of pulsefires quickly that dwindled to sporadic gunshot pops… 

…and then, silence. Charles was already on his way to the workbay door to exit the ghost ship the way he came in. His orders couldn’t help his squadron withstand an onslaught of gunfire, but his presence would steer the course of Zenith’s fate. As he approached the pressure-sealed door, Charles quietly cursed the recon coveralls he was wearing, which lacked in firepower compared to a full-fledged battlesuit. In his mind, however, he was ready to offset that disadvantage with sheer force of will.

…and then came another surprise. Commander Brock’s attempt to once more override the door’s locking mechanism was denied. The ghost ship had come to life, and now it seemed to be working against him. Subsequent attempts only served to reinforce the pressure seal which kept him from a desperate rescue of his squadron. 

“Fuck!” Charles yelled to himself as he banged his hand against the door. “What the hell is going on!”

As if to answer, the lights across the resurrected ship brightened with a surge of power. The schematic readings across his visor’s sensors reported the impossible… 12%… 27%… 56%… 100%. The ship was now at full power.

“What the hell…” Charles turned and ran back to the bridge to try and determine  the source of the insurgency. As the door opened to reveal the empty Captain’s chair, the viewport divulged another impossibility. The ship was not only moving… it was surging. Someone or something was controlling it remotely.

Charles stood in disbelief for a few moments as stars whizzed past him in the viewport’s blackness. His visor was already calculating the coordinates of the ship’s likely destination…

Mars, Charles soberly realized. I’m headed back to Mars.

The pulse rifles on his recon suit weren’t powerful enough to punch a hole through the ship. Charles was trapped as trapped could be, on a direct course to converge with someone or something that was expecting his arrival on the red planet. 

Flight time was estimated at twenty-seven hours. I have at least that long to prepare myself, he thought to himself while turning to the bridge door. It refused to budge. The ship had turned against him once more.

Twenty-seven hours passed quickly. The ship ignored or rejected all attempts at coordinate overrides, forcing Charles to grudgingly accept his forthcoming destination. He was now sitting rigidly on the Captain’s chair, focused on the inevitable encounter that awaited him. The military-issued cyanide pill which sat in his personal medkit flashed across his mind for the briefest moment. No, he thought with a Commander’s resolve. I want to meet the asshole face-to-face who brought me back here. Then, if I must, I will go down in a blaze of glory.

The darkness of space gave way to an approaching dusty-red planet. Soon the redness enveloped the viewport of the ship, and the heat of burning atmosphere could be felt throughout the bridge. Wherever I’m going, Charles thought with gritted teeth, they’re sure as hell gonna regret bringing me there.

As if the ship was reading his mind, the viewport suddenly shut itself closed. “Fuck!” Charles yelled aloud with a resounding echo. He was now blind to what waited for him. It would only be a few moments until touchdown, and he felt the ship begin to activate its proximity gravitation system.

“It doesn’t matter what’s waiting for me out there,” Charles growled as he lifted from the Captain’s chair. “Bring it on.”

Finally, Charles sensed the ship had completed its landing and readied his palm’s pulse rifle, aimed at the bridge door. Moments passed while he stood absolutely still… then, the sudden sound of something scrambling outside broke the deafening silence. The door exploded forward and knocked squarely into Charles, collapsing him against the floor.

“Shit!” he exclaimed, and fired pulse rounds indiscriminately towards the bright orange doorway filled with flames. He heard heavy footsteps flood the bridge, and then a sharp sting against his arm… a tranquilizer projectile. Before he had time to seethe against his looming fate, the world went black.

___

Time passed. One eye opened, then two. Commander Brock reawakened to the world with the merciless embrace of a pounding aching. Thoughts seeped into his mind slowly… the realization that he was stripped of his recon suit was the first unwelcome dose of reality. He was now wearing fatigues that were one size too tight, tied to a chair and smothered in blackness.

The headache seemed to soak further into his body the more aware he became. The tranquilizer had done a number on every muscle and tendon. His hands were numb from the tight bindings around them, and patches of burned skin introduced themselves with pulses of pain.

Just as Charles was about to muster his first attempt at wriggling and writhing against his restraints, a door slid open a few yards away, scathing his eyes with bright light. He turned his face away as a few slow-moving footsteps made their way toward him before stopping curtly. The presence seemed to wait patiently as Charles’ eyes adjusted and reluctantly turned to greet what stood before him.

“Well hello there,” a female voice said in casual greeting. The brightness pulled away to reveal a fair-skinned woman with piercing cobalt blue eyes and fiery red locks that draped down to her shoulders. She stood about Olivia’s height, wearing what seemed to be an insurgent’s uniform, with something in her hand that would undoubtedly make its presence known soon enough.

“It’s nice to meet you, Commander Brock. Let’s get acquainted, shall we?”


Olivia was not on the bridge long before a flurry of activity came through a different door than the one she entered through. The door slid upwards to reveal a colorful team of what she immediately identified as old-Mars stylists. Within the span of a gulp, they were on her like a pack of manicured hyenas. She was stunned into a learned silence, it was as if she was back on Mars 20 years ago. Seven-year-old Olivia was screaming inside, but present day Olivia was still in shock by the bodies aboard the Zenith, and the quickness of which they had been taken.

As Earth had moved into a more militarized state as the Martian planet began to grow in their own power, it was often in the exact opposite way of Earth. Frivolity, choice, and self-expression sat at the middle of Martian culture. And now those culture vultures were coming for the Zenith space suit-wearing Olivia with grease under her fingernails. 

She was whisked away to a different part of the ship, with so many people talking to her at once that she couldn’t keep track of it all. One of the women wore a bubblegum pink, skin tight full bodysuit with matching tu-tu. Another had a neon green and purple overcoat on that must have been two sizes too big. This was one part of Mars that she hadn’t missed. Often, when she was portrayed in the press as the Prime Minister’s son’s fiancee, it cited her for being boring. Now, Olivia feared she may not be able to stay herself for long, due to the title she had been forced into.

After being showered, most of her body hair was removed, and she was perfumed to such an extent that her head began to ache. She sat silently as her hair was trimmed and lightly curled, and make-up was applied to her face. But, when they were complete, she felt as if there was an entire layer on top of the skin on her face. Making a point to wipe most of the additions off once they had left, she nodded politely as they ‘revealed’ her new look and informed her when dinner would be.

Just as the group had flurried into her life, they flurried out of what she assumed to now be her quarters. There were lavish amenities, and a room much larger than the Commander’s quarters on the Zenith, let alone the captives’ quarters she had been in. She wiped most of the makeup off of her face, only to leave the eyemake-up, though significantly dulled. She messed her hair up a little, not finding the perfectly neat waves to be to her liking.

A mannequin of her size and stature stood in the corner, with a rust colored, floor length dress. It was strapless, but attached at the shoulders was what looked like a cape. It was gausey and caught the light easily, prisiming small rainbows about her. Is this supposed to be a veil? she questioned to herself, but noted it did not look as if it was supposed to go over her face. 

She resigned, after some searching, that besides the robe she had been given after her shower, the dress was the only item of clothing in the room, Olivia donned it, finding it slightly too large for her still malnourished body. A few minutes later, a few maids knocked at her door to present her with shoes and jewelry. Olivia was overwhelmed by the entire process and unsure of where all of this wealth and extravagance had been afforded. Mars, at the end of the war just before Earth had finally broken the atmosphere, was a siege racked country. This level of abundance seemed impossible.

Noting the specific lack of usefulness of her shoes as she put them on, Olivia glared slightly at the maids who had presented them, without word. Once the maids deemed her complete through silent standards, they motioned her to follow. After a few minutes’ walk, Olivia was significantly lost, but she was brought to a grandiose room that had a twelve seater table in the middle of it. Once again, Olivia seemed completely unsure of how all of this could have been managed at all, lastly in space. 

All of a sudden, a man appeared from the other side of the room, eyes smiling. He wore a bastardized version of the formal Martian Military dress, a sharp black suit and parade cap, with rust accents. “Olivia! My dear, how have you been?” Ian Fenwick asked her with a great hand gesture and slight bow. 

And then, everything made sense.


Worlds Apart – 02

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions

_________

Continued from Worlds Apart – 01


To hear that the journey was such a great distance brought about a mulish kind of resistance in her, the same unwillingness she felt when first presented with the idea of visiting Ronah. Parting with her home in its fragile acceptance of new rule made her fearful of what might come of it in her absence. Without their cruel monarch at the helm to guide his powerful forces, it was a prime opportunity for rebellion or some other play to tip the scales in the favor of the people. But, not for one second did she believe that the Conqueror would leave his seat so woefully vacant that defenses would be compromised. There was no way to know what devices compensated for his leave, and for that reason she was wary and uneasy. At the same time, the promise of intervention made her hopeful. Alora only wished she understood what was in store for her, whether salvation would come in the form of a well-planned rescue or more active involvement. Waiting was a small torture she was forced to endure . . .

“Well, we won’t argue with measures for safety.” Natalia chimed, a broad, beaming smile fixed to her lips when the King concluded his explanation of their traveling arrangements. It seemed that she was content to be close, even if she would not be cozy at his side. The events of the evening had fueled her with a palpable confidence, so much that it rivaled the very sun. By design it obscured the Princess, casting a shadow over her while she contentedly went about eating her meal, refusing to allow her to become a threat to her obvious favor. 

The King excused himself not long after finishing his breakfast, and Lady Leone rose courteously to bow. Alora did the same, albeit more slowly. She had grown accustomed to flagrantly disregarding formalities and etiquette to spite him, but the charade for Lady Leone’s sake had to be upheld. The more distance from the Conqueror the better, making Leviatha’s offering the perfect distraction to avoid his attention. Still, it was not a completely orchestrated arrangement. When Natalia was not vying for affection, she was surprisingly decent company. As they sipped tea, conversation flowed naturally and laughter was frequent. If it weren’t for punctual servants ushering them off to prepare to depart, they would have remained comfortable in their seats until lunch was being served. 

The yard was bustling, full of dutiful soldiers and attendants rushing about with crates, trunks, and barrels to load into strange carriages. She recognized them. They were not the horse drawn wagons she knew, but the indestructible, metallic beasts that forced their way into the kingdom. Apprehension nearly seized her entire being, rendering her still and motionless. Instead she slowed, anxiousness filling green hues as her stride lessened. Flanked by escorts, she was aware of how they adjusted their steps as well, careful not to make the mistake of walking ahead of her. 

“A marvel, isn’t it?” Natalia whispered low, but her enthusiasm was loud. 

How could she know what awful things the contraptions before them were capable of? She had not seen them violently spit deadly projectiles that shredded through stone and brick, or heard their deafening blasts. The mere thought made her heart pound so intensely that she could feel the pulsations in her neck and in her fingertips. Despite how she paled, Alora managed to nod in feigned agreement while she proceeded to spiral further. It was like a serpent had coiled around her chest, squeezing and constricting. Every breath felt too shallow to fill her lungs, the air too thin. By the time they reached the thrumming machine, she felt as though she were outside of her own body, a phantom of herself as she climbed the steps and moved down the narrow aisle. Alora was grateful for whatever defense mechanism directed her, steering her one foot in front of the other to find the inside of a private cabin. 

There, after the door slid shut behind her, she felt her own weight. A heaviness brought her down to the chair in the corner. As soon as she was seated the room began to spin. Alora became acutely aware of the sound of her own breath, the confines of the walls around her, and the gradual movement that carried them forth on their path. The urge to escape was all-consuming, an imperative she had to pursue. The Princess pushed herself up quickly, a faintness making her sway on her feet as she reached for the handle of the door– which wasn’t at all intuitive at first. After a series of wrong moves with trembling hands, tugging and pushing, she finally opened it.

There was no one in the elongated hall, no attendant at the ready to be at her beck and call. In her panic, she turned to the nearest door, knocking incessantly until a voice responded. Alora pushed her way inside, eyes falling on the King. Of all the doors . . . 

“We have to stop– I . . . I need to get out.” She announced around the lump in her throat, making her voice slight and wavering. “I can’t be in here– I need air.” Frantic and fearful eyes darted about, searching for a way out. The slightest movement caused her stomach to lurch. “ . . . Gods, I’m going to be ill.” She muttered as a fusion of dizziness and nausea overcame her. Leaning against the frame of the door she pressed a hand to her clammy head.


Xårełlęi at first lifted an eyebrow in response to Alora’s insistence through his chamber door, but her pale cheeks lit a spark of recognition and prompted him to action. Guiding her by the waist with his strength at the ready, the Princess was situated on the edge of his bed before she could possibly fall limp. He then knelt on his haunches in front of her, meeting her with level eyes as his height compensated for his bed’s elevated perch.

“Deep breaths, my dear,” Xårełlęi said as he demonstrated with his own, while his hands gestured the appropriate rhythm. “In… … and out. In… … and out.”

While Alora continued to collect herself, Xårełlęi tended to the air… condenser? Conditioner? Correcter?He couldn’t exactly recall what his engineers had labeled the device, but he knew his way around its dials and levers. Almost immediately, following the sound of a rumbling click, the heavy air of his chamber began to thin and cool.

The soundproof walls did well enough to muffle the sound of the engine’s pistons, but a lurch was felt below the king’s feet, indicating the departure of the flagship Steambreather.

Poor thing, the king thought as he prepared himself for potential requests from the Princess. His own experiences varied… from that bizarre, awful sensation of slipping forward, to his sense of balance being grotesquely tilted, to the overwhelming belief that the world was near its end…

“My physician calls them panic attacks,” Xårełlęi said aloud, as if to address an unasked question. “I suppose that rolls off the tongue a bit more elegantly than what my mother used to call them… terror tantrums.” Xårełlęi smirked softly as he recalled some distant memory from his childhood.

“She said that they ran within my bloodline, though her own episodes began after my father died, when I was just a little boy. My first ‘attack’ occurred as a young man, when a maiden placed her hand on my leg. We were alone in my quarters and… well… thinking back, I wasn’t ready.”

A thin film of condensation had coated the helmet of his armor, which stood like a watchful guardian upon a full-bodied mannequin. Absentmindedly, Xårełlęi drew his official signature, a glyph-like Xa with swift strokes of his finger, before allowing himself a brief sigh.

“I am the worst with women, I suppose.” He tried a smile towards Alora, expecting none in return.

“At any rate,” Xårełlęi said after clearing his throat, “I realize now that this voyage may be rather difficult for you. I’ll schedule a few stops with my captain so that you may have opportunities for air outside. I will also pull the platoon’s medic from horseback and station him in the empty cabin beside yours, so that he may assist you when necessary.”

The king then motioned towards the ceiling, where a wide, round skylight streamed a cylindrical beam of light onto his bed. “I’ve found that looking up to the sky helps as well. Should you decide to give that a try, don’t hesitate to pay me another visit. I’ll happily excuse myself and leave you in peace to steady yourself.”

The King waited on Alora for as long as she needed, then saw her out when she was ready. “You’ll make it,” he said encouragingly, and floated one last smile towards the Princess before gently shutting his door behind her.

“Remember, dear Alora… in… … and out,” Xårełlęi called through his chamber walls.
_____

The evening came and went within the confines of the Steambreather, and Xårełlęi arranged to retire early. His candlelit reading was surprisingly interrupted by another knock at his door. A cloudless night peered through the skylight as he lifted himself from his armchair with a crack of his knees to answer his caller.

“My apologies, sir,” came the hesitant explanation of Colonel Blankenship, a slender, sturdy-looking man with a thin beard, gray eyes and spectacles. “But she insisted.”

“She?” Xårełlęi asked, expecting another frantic visit from Alora, but was instead greeted with the presence of Lady Natalia, revealed to him after the Colonel stepped aside.

“Ah yes,” Xårełlęi acknowledged. “She is certainly welcome to spend a night with me. Against the recommendation of Rolander, perhaps, but I certainly don’t see the harm with a night beside trusted company.”

Colonel Blankenship saluted his confirmation before allowing Natalia forward with extended arms. “Thank you,” she said with a slight nod before stepping inside the king’s cabin. Xårełlęi dismissed his colonel with a salute of his own before pulling himself away for the night.

Xårełlęi ‘s eyes settled upon Natalia, now making herself at home. She was wearing négligée that clung around her waist, with visible undergarments teasing their succulent wares. Without saying a word, Natalia spun around slowly, as if to showcase herself to a potential bidder. She then halted in place with a sultry smile and basked within her king’s longing gaze.

“My dear Natalia,” Xårełlęi mused with airy recollection, “you once offered yourself to me with a promise that I could enjoy you any way I pleased.”

Any way you please,” Natalia nodded intently, her voice an irresistible purr.

Xårełlęi pulled a welcome smile. “Good. I will hold you to that.” He then invited her with a gesture towards his bed. “Please undress and lay on your back,” he instructed. Natalia did as she was told without delay, and her thighs parted slightly in anticipation.

Xårełlęi moved to lay beside her, still wearing his nightly attire. His hand found their way to the nub between her legs and began to caress it with fluttery strokes. Squeaks and moans accompanied Natalia’s squirming legs, lifting and twisting as she rode the surf of sensation. Once the tide of ecstasy began its approach, Xårełlęi’s hand abruptly halted in place. Natalia’s ragged breath caught within her throat as her eyes opened in surprise, turning towards her king for explanation.

“You mustn’t,” Xårełlęi demanded, his voice firm, though still a whisper.

I mustn’t..?” The question was lifted above a desperate, fevered haze.

The smile on Xårełlęi’s face seemed to carry with it a stern warning. Natalia’s lips parted for further inquiry, but they were stilled with the placement of Xårełlęi’s index finger.

“Not with me. Not by yourself. Not ever.” His voice was still a coo, but there was a strange iciness to it… a tinge of seriousness that couldn’t be ignored.

“Fight against it with all your might,” Xårełlęi continued. “For if you succumb… if you ever succumb… you and your kingdom shall be severely punished.”

There was enough emphasis in his words to convey the intended gravity. Natalia’s eyes widened with a grim recognition, and a tremor quaked across her thighs.

Xårełlęi continued to roam and play, his mischievous fingertips slick with purpose, tickling and teasing. Natalia teetered on the agonizing edge of ecstasy for an hour or more, biting her lip, panting her pleas. Her moans rose and fell like aching waves denied their foamy crest.

Finally, inevitably, Xårełlęi surrendered to his pulsing urges. He withdrew his hand to yank his pants to his knees and rolled onto Natalia, sliding himself inside her with a fervent thrust. He lasted but a few moments before groaning his spasmic delight against her ear.

Not ever, he reminded Natalia once his blissful fog had lifted, wet lips against her earlobe. The finality was as potent as the threads of seed now deep within her.

That night, as Natalia shuddered and whimpered beside him, Xårełlęi enjoyed his best sleep in years.
_____

The journey to Ronah proved itself uneventful. There were the scheduled stops in which Xårełlęi partook, indulging in brief excursions towards the nearby Shanthora river to fish and bathe. Daily meals were had in a rather cramped dining room towards the head of the, though the food was exquisitely prepared by a master chef who gathered exotic ingredients from the flanking forest.

Lady Natalia was as chatty and affable as always, but a closer examination might have revealed her flirtations to be a bit more… subdued. She still visited the king in his quarters on a nightly basis, but the soft reluctance was certainly noticeable to prying eyes. One particular evening was punctuated by her frenzied cries, possibly heard through the reinforced chamber walls.

Please, my king… I swear it… I swear to the Gods I didn’t!..”

***

Scattered remnants of loggers within the woodland’s edge offered the first hints of Ronah’s approach. The sight of a distant moat pushed the horseback solders ahead to secure the drawbridge and ready it for the arrival of the rumbling Steambreather. In the end it proved an adequate platform, though the creaks and moans of weathered planks caused a bit of sweat-trickled uncertainty upon watchful brows.

From there, the Steambreather made its grand entrance through the main road of Ronah’s broad municipality. Townsfolk, mostly fisherman, gathered at the road’s edge to watch the mechanical beast rumble past, made of what looked to be wood but most certainly wasn’t… its chassis was made of something beyond wood. Beyond anything they had seen in their lives, quite honestly. The chatter was prevalent, with points of fingers and stares of disbelieving eyes. Occasionally, an unwitting spectator stepped too close and would be yanked back by a roaming horseback soldier yelling a stern warning.

Onyx road led past the town and carved through a grassy plain like a part of hair. The sight of Ronah castle pulled over the horizon, with another residential crest built around its edge, presumable housing for dignitaries and soldiers. Finally, they would approach a smaller moat, bridged by a thin piece of land, where the first contact with Ronah’s kingsguard was made. A platoon’s worth had assembled to greet them, directing instructions towards the horses that weaved and trotted around their giant, wheeled host. The Steambreather grumbled to a stop, and its silence announced a journey’s end.

***

Chancellor Onyx had obviously been anticipating the arrival of his guests. His revelation came not long after Xårełlęi and his escorts had disembarked and savored the almost forgotten feeling of soft earth below their feet. He was a bald, pale man of average height with a noticeable belly peeking through his dragging, jet black robe… a stark sight against the green of a nearby tree, whose leaves had grown warm with the evening’s arrival.

An escort of four female servants stood silently behind him, hands clasped just below their waists. They too wore black attire that resembled bell-shaped voids against the light of day, with exotic hairstyles and thick, vibrant colors of eyeliner being the only distinguishing features between them.

“Welcome… welcome, dear king!” The Chancellor’s arms were opened wide as he approached Xårełlęi. Their embrace was brief before the king stepped back and offered a salute, prompting the enthusiastic Chancellor to do the same.

The Chancellor’s gaze wandered briefly and settled on the pair of Alora and Natalia, pulling an even broader smile on his face before turning his attention once again to the king.

“Come inside, come… ! Let us chat! We have much to discuss!” Onyx’s gregarious wave beckoned Xårełlęi’s party through the series of archways that led into the castle.

The exterior appearance of Ronah castle was not unlike the castle of Ŝhanthah, with its block foundation and selective greenery. Inside Ronah’s royal hall, however, the differences were almost appalling. On either side of the grand foyer were tall statues of mythical beasts, perched upon ribbed columns with scathing, downward glares. There were stained glass windows with muted colors, illustrating scenes of slaughter and mayhem with the occasional Ronah emblem situated above.

A statue of a lunging huntress, or perhaps a demoness floated overhead, suspended by thick wires… casting harsh, angular shadows over Ronah’s throne. Both her muscular arms were extended with daggers in hand, and fangs jutted from the bottom of her mouth, clasping a tree branch with batches of leaves on either side. Her skin was the texture of leather, and thin plates of armor protected her core and thighs.

Onyx sat himself upon the throne with a graceless plop before resting his hands upon his knees, looking like an attentive uncle to the guests that stood before him. Looking closely upon Onyx’s robe, one could see a skull pattern that glittered like mica against the orange glow of the wall lanterns. There was also the peculiar realization that the Chancellor wasn’t exactly pale… he was simply wearing makeup.

Between the pair of rulers, even with Onyx upon his royal seat, Xårełlęi seemed the more imposing, standing broad and tall in his suit of armor with his hands tucked behind his back. Their eyesights were level despite the shallow staircase upon which the throne was situated. A cursory glance of the strange statues preceded Xårełlęi’s first words within Ronah’s striking hallway.

“Well, it looks like you’ve made yourself quite at home,” he remarked with a brisk laugh. “I wasn’t expecting such… interesting decor when you were ordained to preside over Ronah’s territories.”

“Oh dear,” Chancellor Onyx said through a genuine look of concern. “Does my particular choice of aesthetic disturb you, my king?”

“No, no,” Xårełlęi said reassuringly. “Just a surprise, is all. I’m sure its charm will win me over in time.” A polite smile followed.

Onyx returned the smile. “Very good. I do realize my tastes may be… jarring to some.” He seemed to settle upon his throne, and crossed his legs casually.

“You’re of course welcome to stay in Ronah for as long as you please. I received word that your visit carries with it a purpose towards some sort of… public awareness campaign?”

“As a matter of fact,” Xårełlęi confirmed, “I was hoping that you could help me to arrange something along those lines.”

“Oh? And what might that be?” Onyx leaned forward in his throne with interest.

“Well, I haven’t ironed out the particulars in my mind, but… a Grand Council,” Xårełlęi explained as he thought aloud. “Open to anyone with can attend. Ronah has clearly seen major benefits with its quality of life since my arrival. Those with testimonies can come forward and detail just how their lives has improved to an audience ready and willing to scrutinize.”

Onyx mulled on the idea for a long moment. “There will very likely be dissenting opinions as well…” he remarked with an air of caution.

“Oh, I anticipate those, most certainly. But I am rigidly certain that they will be drowned out by those who would speak otherwise.”

Onyx continued to dwell on the proposal as Xårełlęi plucked at the ideas swimming in his mind.

“Questions can be asked without fear of consequence. Concerns can be put to rest. Transition is often difficult and unsettling, but a chorus of confidence and positivity will help to solidify Ronah under my rule, and place my conquest within the proper perspective.

“And also,” Xårełlęi concluded, “their testimonies can be transcribed and transmitted across a variety of mediums, and possibly put at ease the kingdoms yet to be graced underneath my benevolent umbrella.”

“Yes… yes, of course…” Onyx’s enthusiasm seemed to blossom the more he heard from Xårełlęi, and before long he gleefully clapped his hands together.

“Food and festivities would add to its appeal,” Onyx offered for consideration. “Merchants selling their wares, perhaps with discounts, made whole by Ronah’s treasury. Musicians and other forms of entertainment could be available as well–“

“In moderation,” Xårełlęi advised with a lift of his finger. “We wouldn’t want to undermine the primary purpose of the gathering.”

“Certainly, without question. Will you be attending?” Onyx asked with curiosity.

“Center stage,” Xårełlęi answered with a smile.

“Very good,” Onyx declared with satisfaction. “We will schedule the Grand Council for the upcoming day of rest, and begin arrangements immediately. Does that suit you, my king?”

“Yes indeed,” Xårełlęi said with a childlike whimsy.

“Excellent. In the meantime, make yourselves at home in Ronah. You are invited to join my dignitaries for dinner at the royal dining hall if you wish. If you’d rather rest this evening, my loyal servants will tend to any and all of your needs.”

“Your generosity is greatly appreciated,” Xårełlęi said with a slight bow. “I believe my escorts and I will see ourselves to our rooms, and determine from there what our evening plans will be.”

With that, Onyx stood to bow his dismissal, and the king returned the favor.
_____

Somewhere on the outskirts of Ronah’s township, two cloaked figures met against the trunk of a large rooska tree, lit only by slivers of moonlight through the curtains of leafy shadows above.

There was a brief exchange of acknowledgment before the taller of the pair would speak.

“Xårełlęi is a problem,” a male voice stated, rich and baritone.

“Indeed he is.” The other voice was distinctly feminine but exuded leadership. “Shall we kill him?”

There was a moment of consideration. “No… we’ll postpone that particular solution. His entourage is immensely loyal, so there is not much to gain politically.”

The cloaked woman nodded, and reached into a pocket to pull out a sealed letter.

“Very well. In the meantime, hand this to the appropriate parties to move forward with our original plan. And please… for the sake of the Gods, have them burn it in your presence once they’ve memorized their instructions.”

“Of course.” The tall, deep-voiced man pocketed the letter securely within his cloak. With that brief exchange, the pair parted as quickly as they had gathered.

On the envelope, pressed into the wax seal, was the stamp of the Onyx.


Compliant as he took her arm, she allowed him to lead her away from the frame of the door that caught her while she battled lightheadedness. A swift rescue migrated her to the bed where she was safe from the danger of a nasty fall. Though the world spun like a topsy-turvy carousel her focus was trained on the Conqueror, still in her sights while all else was blurred and amorphous. Her dilated gaze met his intently while she struggled to mimic the rhythm of the deep, slow breaths he drew. A tight chest made her lungs feel small, full before they could expand to their potential and empty too soon, but persistent efforts gradually granted her some relief. Rapid and shallow breaths became more even, without the tremors of a strangled throat. With every inhale and exhale she felt herself calm, relief from the constriction of fear and dread bringing clarity to irrational thoughts. Her life was not in danger, nor was she at risk of harm within the confines of the metal beast. With that realization her body relaxed, hands and heart steadying little by little. 

As Xarellei rose to tinker with the strange devices within the cabin, she began to feel silly, like a child who had conjured a monster the image of a monster beneath their bed. Embarrassment brought some color to a once pallid complexion, a soft rose hue tinting her cheeks while she began to wonder what came over her. Light was shed on her sudden ailment when he spoke next, referring to the abrupt sickness as a “panic attack.” It was, indeed, a fitting name. While he filled in the silence with talk of his history with the condition, she was eased by the cool circulation that finally reached her, soothing her skin with cold caresses. 

Despite his hopeless assumption, she found her lips curling into a soft smile. Its natural brilliance was suppressed by fatigue, making it appear somewhat half-hearted but it was more genuine than she intended. Appreciation for his care and consideration made it easier to accept his gestures, preventing her from mischaracterizing sincerity for attempts at manipulation. Rather than a wall of cold indifference, there was some warmth as he offered her generous accommodation for the journey. Alora ignored the urge to reject comfort and protest to thoughtful measures, deciding to take advantage of them for her own sake throughout the journey. 

“Thank you . . .” She said, a ring of honest gratefulness in her tone as he allowed her the room. Further collecting herself, she reflected on his kindness– not solely isolated to the sudden onset of her panic. He had been insistent on her compliance, forcing her to be company at painfully quiet meals and into his bed in hopes of her affection, she supposed. Alora always colored his motivations with dark intent, but as reluctant as she was to admit, there was some decency in him. While she wouldn’t go as far as to applaud him for possessing basic morals, the belief that he was completely without them was becoming more and more difficult to hold onto. 

The Princess took a few moments to compose herself before she stood, testing her balance and stability with cautious steps forward. Upon reaching the door, she peered out into the hall, the Conqueror waiting there as promised.

“My gratitude once again, Your Highness.” Alora offered him her best bow in the narrow space. “I did not mean to intrude and burden you with my condition, but I am glad for your assistance . . . I’ll take more rest in my chambers.” The hard edges of her demeanor that were often so prickly were softer now as she addressed him. She excused herself, traveling the short distance from his door to her own to seek the comfort of her own bed. 

***
The coming days were easier. She was used to the cadence of hooves, hearing their footfalls thudding and clacking against the earth to pull along carriages and caravans. Uneven paths jostled even the sturdiest of cars made by the finest craftsmen, but the armored vehicle they traveled in was a steadier ride. The hum of its mechanics faded into the background eventually, and the smooth, continuous roll was less noticeable. A spacious interior granted more comfort and mobility, affording its occupants the luxury of small amenities. Even she had to acknowledge the benefits of conveniences that allowed them to enjoy hot meals and a restful night’s sleep, warmth and protection from the elements. Still, she was wary of it, an unhealthy caution occasionally fueling smaller episodes of panic she did well to contain. It helped to keep her mind off of weapons and the immense bloodshed they could cause. 

The Princess found escape and distraction in books, and kept her hands busy with the finer details of embroidery projects. On stops to maintain their metal monstrosities, she explored the lush, green forests under the careful watch of soldiers, gathering flowers to press or simply to brighten her room. When not off on her own in silent alcoves, she enjoyed tea and conversation with Lady Natalia, who was lackluster at times. Her usual vibrance seemed to depend on the day, as did her patience. Like a string wound too tight, even the slightest inconvenience made her liable to snap. Alora assumed that the trip was taking its toll on her, the wonderment of the marvels she admired no longer sparkling as they once did. Her interest was fleeting and fickle when it came to their activities, poetry, stories, and puzzles unable to stimulate her mind or hold her attention. Even her pursuit of the King had less enthusiasm, though she attributed that to security. With no competition, there was little reason to flaunt her affection or favor . . . Or, so she thought. 

Alora was awake, her back resting against the headboard of her bed with a book in her lap while she waited for the pull of slumber. The nights were often quiet save for the persistent purr of their mechanical carriage, but muffled sounds disturbed the silence. It was not the casual carry of voices in conversation, the distress too prominent to dismiss. She pushed herself up, undoing the latch of her lock to slide the door open. Her ears were greeted not by distress, though it was easy to mistake the cries of pleasure for torment. Had Lady Natalia not been so eager to please, she might have suspected something more nefarious, perhaps intervened in feigned curiosity and concern to spare her whatever cruel torture she endured. Instead, she stepped back into her room, away from the impassioned pleas so that her door could reduce them to faint, indiscernible noise. 

At breakfast the Lady of Leviatha appeared tired, despite a pleasant smile concealing tension so taut it was thin as a web.

***
Stepping off the metal beast and onto Ronah’s land, she took in the kingdom. It wasn’t unlike any other thriving territory at first glance. Alora expected something otherworldly, more unknown materials and gadgetry indicative of King Xarellei’s mark. Of course, she was not disappointed. In fact, it was somewhat of a relief that he did not see fit to transform it into something completely unfamiliar. She hoped it would make all that she came to know more digestible, just as it had with the dark, robed individuals that welcomed them enthusiastically– none more eager than the Chancellor to express just how pleased he was to host their visit. If the rulers and people of Ronah had ever been opposed to their new leadership, there were no traces of hidden animosity that she could tell as he waved them along, leading them into the castle.

The exterior was well-maintained but unfussy, while the interior was nothing short of gaudy. Alora did well to mask her repulsion for awe as they passed garish works of art– if one could call them that– and tasteless sculptures. Depictions of battle were a prominent theme in the halls of the castle, one more bloody and disturbing than the next. It was a wonder how anyone could consider it a home when surrounded with such unsettling imagery. Though she realized culture varied from kingdom to kingdom, it was difficult to tell how much of the decor was peacockery and intimidation, the ostentatious appearance of fearsomeness for the sake of theater. As she stood alongside Lady Natalia in the grand hall, staring upon perhaps the most curious of displays. While the men spoke, she wondered if there was a story behind the suspended demon warrior, or if there was any symbolism in her pose or the tree she was fixed to. 

Alora only managed to tear her gaze away from the peculiar fixture upon hearing that there would be a Grand Council, a meeting of inquiry with festivities intertwined. She did not miss the twinkle in the Chancellor’s eyes as he seemed to dream up more hideous decor to horrify his guests with. He was clearly a man who knew nothing of the moderation Xarellei spoke of, but it was decided; an event for testimony to validate claims of prosperity. 

***
“It is, quite possibly, the most awful thing I have ever seen,” Lady Natalia whispered. The door to The Princess’ temporary quarters were closed, but they were both careful to mind their voices as there was always the possibility that prying ears might catch their words floating on the air. 

“Indeed, it is.” Alora nodded, staring at a small but unsightly statue by the hearth. In the dark, but opulent room, it was not out of place. Among the thick, black bedding with silver embellishment woven into overly intricate patterns, and ornate furniture painstakingly carved to elaborate perfection, the gargoyle perched by the mantle was an appropriate touch. It matched the abstract paintings of a smoky abyss, where faces in anguish could be made out upon closer inspection.
“If it is any consolation, my chambers are no better.” She offered, suppressing an amused smile while she stroked the ends of her rich, brown hair. 

“Well, you need not worry about your own chambers. I’m sure you’ll spend very little time there.” The Princess quipped, a subdued smile of her own hanging on her lips before she caught a flicker of something flit across her features. “My apologies. That was in poor taste. I didn’t mean to imply–”

“It’s not that. It’s . . .” Apprehension or caution made her pause, an internal struggle causing her to think better of divulging the intimate details of her time with the King. “It’s nothing. I should be getting to bed. My own bed, I’ll have you know.” Lady Natalia gave her a playful swat. “I have been overwhelmed by all of this.” Her hands gave a vague gesture to their surroundings as the warmth of her smile returned. 

“I am as well.” Alora laughed softly, conceding if only to spare her trouble. “Good night.” She bid her farewell for the evening, watching as she traversed the broad hall to room across from her own. Hopeful that she was not ignoring anything cruel, she closed the door after a lingering stare of concern. The Princess tugged at the sash about her petite waist, letting the tie come undone so that she could shrug the evergreen velvet from her form. Though she thought to hang it over the ghastly gargoyle, she decided against it. If ash should leap from the crackling fire it could see to it that her room went up in flames. As she slipped between the blankets and rested her crown of blonde tresses on the pillow, she smiled at the idea that it might not be so bad if the ugly chambers burned. 

The hour was late. All the candlelight had dwindled and the scent of their burn had dissipated. Even the fire was nothing but glowing embers and coals, their hot radiance the only source of light that remained. Alora had gotten used to sleeping with the whitenoise of an engine, and every sound seemed to pluck at the strings of her consciousness; footsteps outside her door from patrolling guards, the shuffle of servants, and the breaths of an old castle settling. She was able to ease into the embrace of sleep easily enough, but a more deliberate noise made her open her eyes. 

“Princess . . .”

She thought she dreamed it at first. As she pushed herself up, bright orbs scanning the darkness that clung to the deep recesses of the room, she waited. Minutes passed before she nearly convinced herself that a wild imagination had invented false whispers that called to her. But, another breath beckoned her, sending a chill rippling down her spine. 

“Princess . . .”

It was her first instinct to hurry to the door, summon the guards to come to her defense. As soon as her foot came down upon the floor, she hesitated. 

”Do not fear. We are here to help you.” The words were so faint she did trust that she heard it right. Though all her good sense urged her to dismiss the disembodied voice, she stilled. In the silence she tried to pinpoint its origin, and when it spoke to her again she was certain . . . It was coming from the statue. 

”Do not fear. We are here to help you.” It repeated, the even inflection of its tone unchanging from the first utterance to the last. 

Alora left the warmth of her bed, slowly gravitating toward the mantle where it rested. She felt foolish contemplating her response to an inanimate object, but from what she gathered it was, indeed, designed for communication. It’s open mouth, between rows of sharpened fangs, was a small opening at the back of its throat; tiny perforations that allowed sound to travel through it. 

“ . . . How?” She asked finally, her voice so low she wasn’t certain if her message managed to flow through. The long stretch of silence made her wonder if she should repeat herself. 

”Burn it, behind the frame.” It said, cryptically. 

For a moment she waited, so confused that she was sure there had to be more. “I don’t understand.” She muttered, more to herself than to the talking gargoyle. Alora repeated the mysterious message over again in her head, puzzling together its meaning as she moved toward one of the paintings that hung on the walls. Lifting their corner to peek behind them, there was nothing until she came upon a picture sitting on a side table near an armchair. She took it apart quietly, finding a note within it. Putting it back together, she rested it on the table, trying to recall its placement. 

In the darkness of her room she couldn’t quite make out the red letters. Alora had to stoke the fire back to life as best she could before she could read it. 

When we strike on the day of rest, you will come with us. Know us by the color of the letter, and fear not.

As the voice instructed, she let the low flames eat away at the parchment, watching it burn to cinders . . .


The last night aboard the Steambreather, Xårełlęi was tending to a naked Natalia with his tongue as she writhed and squirmed, gulping back moans that rose like bubbles within her throat. Perhaps inevitably, her self-imposed discipline broke with a muffled whine and an arched back, nudged over the edge by a cruelly aware flick. She quickly realized her grave lapse with a lift of her neck from her pillow, and found her king’s stern, accusatory eyes below her waist.

“Oh no… oh no no no…NO!

Natalia’s head plopped back onto Xårełlęi’s bed with hopeless disgust and awaited his inevitable declaration.

“We shall discuss your punishment after we’ve returned to Ŝhanthah castle,” Xårełlęi decided aloud, as a dispassionate judge might deliver a verdict.

The whimpers of disappointment and exhaustion petered away after a time, freeing Natalia to pluck a final appeal from her lips.

“I beg of you… grant mercy upon me…”

Xårełlęi said nothing to Natalia’s plea. Instead he would lift and maneuver himself upward until their gazes were coiled and his bulge nestled perfectly between her parted thighs. The king’s weight pinned his muse in place as his mouth descended, and they kissed…

…kissed desperately, with muzzled breaths and tethered tongues…

Eventually and regretfully, Xårełlęi withdrew with an emphasized tug of her bottom lip, his locked arms propping a downward gaze. The mixture of lust and despair he would see spread across Natalia’s face was delicious.

There is delight in absolute control, he thought to himself, an enlightened note to a splendid evening.
___

A segregated portion of Ronah castle provided an amount of privacy to Xårełlęi and his companions, with ease of entry and exit through a bordering garden reserved for their own enjoyment. A lone soldier was stationed at a checkpoint that led into town, typically the trusted Colonel Blankenship or one of his lieutenants, and their attention towards dampening the bustle around the King’s arrival was duly appreciated.

Nothing aloud was said about the King’s tasteless accommodations. The chamber was spacious, the bed wide and blankets soft, but its appearance was loathsome. Black was everywhere, with occasional tints and silvery embellishments providing their pathetic attempts at consolation. A bust of what could only be described as a screaming soul was promptly removed by Colonel Blankenship upon request.

***

The King was studying his reflection upon a dresser mirror as his armor provided its silent opinion upon a nearby display stand. Dabs of gold dye methodically weaved their way through Xårełlęi’s damp hair, eventually lifting it to an amber shade. His stained glove was then discarded, freeing his hand to claim a pair of chocolate-tinted contact lenses. With some careful application and cooperative eyelids, he would find they did a fair enough job of disguising his recognizable indigo irises.

“I suppose this will do,” he said to himself with a consolatory shrug.

Under normal circumstances, the king would be too preoccupied for the stunt he once attempted regularly as a young man. The Grand Council was three days away with preparations in motion, and his participation required a number of recitals and rehearsals. Princess Alora tended to her own due diligence, with the occasional intersection offering casual conversations and lighthearted complaints. She seemed in a better mood since their departure from Ŝhanthah castle, but the King could never be quite sure.

And then there was Lady Natalia, once presented to him as a delectable dish might be presented without utensils. He initially was at a loss towards how to enjoy the alluring woman who dedicated herself to his pleasure, but experimentation wasn’t a foreign agent in his mind… it had aided him in war, and was now expanding the thresholds of his lust. It didn’t go unnoticed that there were slight circles under Natalia’s eyes, indicating a lack of sleep to the King. The sympathetic remorse was always there in his mind, as a riverbed of rocks might be seen despite the murky waters, but his cravings for domination simply drowned them out.

In fact, the King simply couldn’t help himself… the perpetual desperation he wrought upon the Lady from Leviatha was quickly becoming his favorite diversion. It had revitalized him in ways he couldn’t have expected, and initiated his current desire to revisit past habits.

The King donned his dark cloak and briskly departed from his room to push through the blooming garden. Colonel Blankenship had been forewarned at the checkpoint and offered no salute as Xårełlęi slipped out into the dusk-filled night.
___

Ronah’s town square was alive with lanterns burning bright upon streams of passersby. Xårełlęi ignored the invitations of lively bars and roadside musicians and kept moving towards the water’s horizon in the distance. Onyx road presented numerous opportunities to hone his skills towards a variety of greetings, including nods, hand waves and grumbled hello theres.

The King eventually found himself at a large pier. He would see living shadows minding their boats and nets along creaking wooden planks. There was moonlight, but it wasn’t sharp, perhaps a sliver’s worth offering little more than dim contours. The smell of salt and seafoam was prevalent, flaring the king’s nostrils several times with snorts of disdain.

A nearby tavern was built against a shallow cliff’s edge, soliciting onlookers with its lively murmur and bright-orange windows. A wooden sign lit by a pair of adjacent torches read: The Inn and Din. After a moment’s reluctance, Xårełlęi pushed his inhibitions aside and made his entrance through the swinging doors.

The rambunctious saloon seemed to shove its pestering energy as a drunk piano player pounded out clumsy tunes while a crowd danced and cheered around him. The crescendo verse of a limerick greeted Xårełlęi’s arrival with unabashed blatancy as his cloak was pulled back to reveal his unassuming face.

“In between a harlot’s legs lies the sweetest succor, but a look upon her morning face and you’ll wish you hadn’t fucked’er!”

Claps and laughter followed suit before the piano player fielded another round of requests.

From the looks of things across the tavern, fishermen were plenty and maidens were few. A wide-hipped, large-bosomed woman flirtatiously twirled her red hair as she roamed the crowds with an apparent hunger for attention. Her curious glance fell upon the King’s eyes, and he was quick to rip his gaze away before the exchange escalated further.

The mouthwatering smell of fish frying wafted through the air as he took a random seat at the bar. I suppose this will do as my adventure for the night, the King silently mused.

It wasn’t long until his presence was acknowledged. “What’ll have yuh?” came the question of a broad-shouldered, sun-speckled bartender wearing a server’s cap and a sleeveless shirt.

“Whiskey, neat.” Xårełlęi set a small silver coin on the table, which was clenched into a chafed palm before the apparent bartender sauntered off with a grunt.

The King allowed himself to soak the atmosphere for a few silent moments, until he was suddenly surprised by a voice beside him. “Hullo, gawjus,” the red-haired, well-endowed woman said, obviously drunk with the smell of her breath and slur of her words. Her lean across the bar table exposed a portion of her breast that delved near her nipple, with the loose drape of a dress strap speaking freely of its intentions.

“Hello there,” Xårełlęi returned with a polite smile. His drink arrived and was promptly lifted in a toast-like greeting.

“Ah saw yuh when yuh came en,” the woman said through a wink. “Tawl fellas lak you dun cum round hur much. Ef yah wanted t’guh upstairs…”

The smirk that sifted upon his face expressed its clear disbelief. Memories of past entanglements and experiments flooded his mind. After a moment’s consideration, his decision was made.

“Well, I won’t fuck you,” Xårełlęi stoutly expressed, evidently enjoying his participation in the colorful language flowing through the tavern. “But you can do what you wish with my neck.” With a maneuver of his arm, he draped his cloak across his shoulder, exposing his profile as an invitation.

The woman narrowed her eyes and furrowed her brow while drifting back slightly. “The hell yeh pullin’? Wah would ah want atcher neck?”

The king then planted a pair of gold coins the table before the woman. “I’ll sweeten the deal. Enjoy my neck and whatever you wish afterwards.”

There was a moment of hesitation before a broad grin spread across the woman’s face. “Wellum yes, I do beluv eh’ll take yeh up on that.” She wasted no time planting bites and spongy licks along his ropey tendons. The occasional twitch of the king’s cheek was evident when the red-haired flirt nibbled at his ear, an apparent weakness of his. There was an attempt at his lips, which was resisted and eventually abandoned.

Through the occasional slurping sound, Xårełlęi focused his attention on the chatter around him, and a nearby conversation between the patrons of several dining tables piqued his interest.

“What was with that giant, rolling dong, aye?” A tanned, burly fisherman floated the question as a starter.

“Xårełlęi was in it,” someone explained. “He and two Princesses, aye.”

“Who? Spaghetti, you say?”

Xå-rełl-ęi,” a gaunt, tattooed sailor enunciated as example.

“The hell kind of name is that?”

“Same fella’s supposed to be our king,” called someone within a sheet of shadow against the back wall. “D’jor dumbass think it was really Onyx who ran the show here?”

The portly fisherman shrugged. “Onyx road, Onyx auditorium, Onyx toilet seats…”

“This Onyx fuck is something else,” chortled a younger man with a stained apron, perhaps a server on his break.

“Full of oxshit, if you ask me,” Xårełlęi chimed, blending seamlessly with the chatter while earning a few laughs.

“Oh come off it,” came the opinion of a relatively well-dressed traveler. “Things’re shit before Oxshit and Spaghetti, and things’re shit today. At least now we have decent business.”

“Cheaper taxes, crikey,” someone declared in relief.

“And they leave us the fuck alone,” arrived another remark, reinforcing the sentiment.

Xårełlęi couldn’t help but smile. Alone you might think to be, though there’s eyes about that you can’t see. A fitting limerick to sing alongside the obnoxious piano, he thought.
___

At some point, Xårełlęi felt the dead weight of the rambling chatter. His neck withdrew from the red-haired woman’s attentions with a wet smack, and he turned to coil his gaze upon hers.

“We’re finished here. But, thank you,” he said with a strange sincerity, and planted a peck upon her forehead while cupping her soft cheeks.

The fiery-haired damsel with enticing breasts pulled a pouted look. “Well ah see you agun, stranger?”

“No,” Xårełlęi said definitively, “but be sure to attend the Grand Council. Mayhap you’ll recognize someone there.”

The redhead titled her head as Xårełlęi left the tavern, but not before leaving a gold coin as a tip.

***

His return on Onyx road was interrupted by the sight of a sign that was legible even through the persistent dark. Scrawled with bold yellow letters upon a wooden display read: SOOTHSAYER. Below it in smaller words read, 2 PENCE.

Ahead of the sign was a short path up a grassy mound leading to a brightly lit shanty. The soothsayer was obviously open for business.

Why the hell not, Xårełlęi smiled to himself. Two pence for a bit of fun to round things off.

He walked the slight incline towards the shanty, where the smell of incense became prominent. A pair of curtains constituted a doorway, which were parted for his entry.

Inside he would see an older woman at a table with mahogany eyes and thin facial features. Her golden brown hair was done up in a bun, with the occasional spider’s leg of gray coursing this way or that. A modest dress presented its pastel pattern of flowers, hung upon bony shoulders flaked with sunburn. Numerous jars of powders and liquids held steady around the shanty’s walls with shoddy shelfwork. Xårełlęi would accidentally kick a metallic can full of incense sticks, alerting the soothsayer to attention.

“Well hello there!” came her enthusiastic greeting as she shuffled a deck of cards. “Mayhap a reading for your troubles?”

Xårełlęi eyes roamed briefly before his response. “Most certainly,” he said while laying three pence on the table before the soothsayer. She nodded at the offering, but remained focused on the cards between her active hands.

Welllllll then! Let’s see what we have here before me! Gods bestow truth upon my still ears!” The woman plucked a card and planted it on the table, revealing an illustration of a jackrabbit.

“Huh! Interesting!” The soothsayer looked to ponder as Xårełlęi took a seat, thinking all while that he had already wasted his time.

“Well, well, well…” the woman seemed to settle on something, and then she spoke.

“I wasn’t expecting a visit from youmy king.”

Xårełlęi’s back stiffened. “What did you say?”

A cackling laugh left the soothsayer’s lips as her head cocked. “Believe in my powers now, do yeh? Dun worry, I won’t tell a soul.” A wrinkled finger pressed against her lips as she shushed a sound.

The wide-eyed King stood from his seat and shifted towards the door. “I should be off…

“Oh, enough of that,” the soothsayer quacked. “You were generous with your fee, now allow me the honor to assist a king. I promise to be quick…” she added with a wink.

Xårełlęi held in place as the soothsayer hummed to herself while deciding upon another card. The contoured drawing of a bear finally made itself known.

“Trying times ahead, though not necessarily dark,” the soothsayer reported after a focused furrow of her brow. “Conflict and resolution. All the while, a choice.”

“A choice?” Xårełlęi’s curiosity pulled ahead of his shock.

“Between the flames of passion within you, it seems.” Another card was presented depicting a pair of entwined snakes.

There was a weighted hesitation before he spoke. “I choose Alora,” he said to the woman, almost unconsciously.

“Do yeh now?” the woman cackled. “Well, I don’t know who this Alora is, but if she is to be yours in the way you’d care to have her, sacrifices must be made.”

Another pause. “What sacrifices?”

The soothsayer pulled a perceptive smile. “You know. Now off ye be, my king.”

With that, Xårełlęi’s thoughts held heavy as he exited the strongly-scented shanty.
___

Xårełlęi approached his quarters with his cloak pulled taut and his head hung low, attempting his very best at discretion. The King had just graced the shadow of his doorframe before he was ruthlessly yanked from his introspections.

“Evening, King Xårełlęi,” came a chorused greeting from behind him, startling his body’s hairs to attention. His eyes turned to find the Chancellor’s four servants standing side-by-side, dressed exactly alike with flowing black robes, save for their variety of eyeliners. Red, blue, yellow, and green. Each face was heavy with white makeup alongside negligible differences in their shades and styles of hair.

Before Xårełlęi could lift his voice to intervene, the introductions came in a wave.

“My name is Nah,” said the first.

“I’m Nana,” the second declared.

“You can call me Nih,” perked the third.

“Nini is me!” squealed the fourth.

Xårełlęi’s jaw was agape before he responded to the madness before him. “Very good,” he mustered out wearily. “How may I help you this evening?”

“We were sent here to help you,” one of the four said.

“Any help at all,” said another, alongside a suggestive a wink.

Something within Xårełlęi seemed to boil over. “Why do women keep throwing themselves as me!” he nearly yelled with rising exasperation.

The four attendants looked at each other with concern before humbly bowing their heads. “We apologize,” they said in unison.

“It’s fine,” Xårełlęi said hurriedly to deaden his outburst. “I was just… trying to keep my little excursion a secret. Stealth doesn’t seem to be my strongest—”

“We can help with stealth,” interrupted the blue attendant.

“Oh really?” Xårełlęi scoffed impatiently. “You can help me move about Ronah’s gods-forsaken town without being recognized?”

“We most certainly can,” came a voice from inside his chambers, twirling Xårełlęi on the hinge of his waist with wide-eyed shock.

“How in god’s name did you get behind me?!”

“We have our ways,” the green attendant said with a devilish curl of her lips. A pull of her cloak revealed a belted dagger not as a threat, but as a proposition.

The King’s whirlwind of thoughts began to settle, sifting an idea to the surface of his mind.

“I have a better task for you,” Xårełlęi announced to the four pests. “Each of you are to keep a close eye on Alora and Natalia. Report to me anything that seems out of place, anything suspicious. Keep yourselves far from sight, and refrain from informing the Chancellor as well. I will be the one to relay anynews of interest to him.”

“Understood, my King,” came the concert of acknowledgment. “Will there be anything else?”

“You’ll likewise be assigned duties during the Grand Council ahead.” The King folded his arms and shifted his weight onto his hip, appearing to relax. “Prove yourselves well, and you’ll be rewarded. Now allow me to be free of you, for I am exhausted.”

The four spies departed without another word, and Xårełlęi savored the feeling of shutting his door from the world, if only for a night.


The weather was fair, a cloudless azure sky unobstructing the gentle rays of a kind sun. The beams that it cast down did not generate a harsh heat, making the conditions of the outdoors a pleasant escape from the dark and hideous interior of the castle. Beautiful as the garden was, it was still not without touches of horrid decoration. Among radiant blooms and lush greenery were stone figures with claws and wings, fangs and tails. It was a more palatable juxtaposition than the carvings inside, which were surrounded by more violent and gloomy depictions of battle and calamity. While they had not completely escaped the reaches of grim, depressing decor, the well-groomed grounds proved to be a much needed respite as it uplifted their mood and offered the privacy to speak more freely. 

“You have been our company for quite a while now, Lady Natalia. Do you not miss your home?” The Princess was admiring bright, yellow florals, their scent carrying a subtle sweetness that she quite enjoyed. 

“Why do you ask? Are you trying to get rid of me?” She quipped, glancing over her shoulder toward the pale haired Princess with a teasing grin. 

“Not at all. If I’m being honest, I enjoy your company. It has been nice having someone to talk to.” At first, she considered the Lady of Leviatha a distraction, a shiny diversion to avoid unwanted attention. Though she was wary of her aggressive pursuit of the King, how her eagerness to please might cause her to act unkindly or duplicitously, she found her to be a wonderful companion. Like the flowers that obscured the garish sculptures, she knew that her claws and teeth were still there, but unprovoked she was harmless– and she didn’t plan to give her any reason to bare them. “I consider you a friend.” Alora admitted, meeting Natalia’s soft expression with a warm smile. 

“I’m truly touched. Since we are being honest with one another,” the brunette reached for the Princess’ arm, linking it with her own to continue their stroll through the garden. “I thought that I wouldn’t get along as well as we do. As you know, I was brought to Shantha as an offering to King Xarellei as a show of peace and goodwill primarily. I was under the assumption that I would have to contend with the renowned beauty of Princess de Anadan, the Jewel of the Kingdom. Surely you can imagine how intimidated I was?” Laughter rang from them both in a lovely harmony of amusement. “You have been nothing short of generous, and if I have been . . . audacious in my endeavor to please the King, you have my sincere apology. It has not been easy . . .” Her words trailed.

“No apology is necessary. I understand the pressures of expectation well. It can make anyone act uncharacteristically.” As she looked up at her she could see the relief in her dark eyes, though it was accompanied by some other unspoken weight. It reminded her of the evening they first arrived in Ronah. “In the spirit of our newfound honesty, I hope you would tell me if there was something wrong. I might not be capable of doing much, but I am willing to listen if there is anything wearing on you.”

Hesitance brought a swell of silence so palpable she thought the air had become heavy, like the atmosphere before rainfall. 

“I fear I have done something wrong, and have displeased the King. I have the worst feeling in my stomach– I know it is the dread of my inevitable punishment.” She admitted finally, her voice low but her tone every bit indicative of the fear she spoke of. “I cannot fail my country or bring shame to my name.”

Sympathy allowed her to overlook the absence of details and specifics. She didn’t need them to validate genuine emotion, but she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t curious. The King had done awful things to her in the past. Aside from invading her kingdom and overtaking the throne, her birthright, he had manipulated her by using her family as pawns and placed her in the difficult position of deciding the fate of the insurgents, her people. Alora could only imagine what kind of underhanded tactics he resorted to make Lady Natalia so fearful. Her advice, what she might have done herself, was unsound and potentially dangerous. Defiance had always served her well, but she realized she might have been a special case– that the pool of the King’s patience might be shallower where the Lady of Leviatha was concerned. 

“The King can be reasonable, I think. Perhaps you should express your remorse sincerely and help him understand how this has affected you. I’m sure if you try to appeal to his good-nature he might be more lenient, or show mercy. It could turn out better than you think?” A reassuring hand laid on Natalia’s arm. “At least you will have tried.” 

“You’re right. I think I’ve been too content to accept my fate.” A weak smile appeared on her lips. “Thank you.” 

The pair made their way through the garden, the path leading them back toward the strange robed woman who had led them there. She didn’t expect her to be waiting, looking all too pleasant as she welcomed them back to the castle. 

***​
The sound of preparation could be heard on the levels below; the high traffic of footsteps clacking and thudding against the floors, carrying faintly to the guest wing where she was headed. Alora thought she had seen all the horrible works of art on their tour days ago, the exhausting activity of feigning interest and awe ensuring she slept well that evening, but as she ascended the stairs a piece on the wall caught her eye. 

It was not on the grandiose scale as the other fixtures, but its likeness to a reference stood out. She recognized the dilapidated towers in the bloody scene, the mighty weapon battle ax wielded by a humanoid boar with jutting tusks and bulging eyes. Its fur was covered in crimson spatter, hooves using the backs of fallen enemies as leverage for a fatal blow to the sword-swinging rat. 

“A magnificent painting, is it not?”

The Princess felt her heart leap and then sink to her stomach upon hearing the sudden voice. She pressed a hand to her chest as she turned, letting out the breath that plugged her throat. Behind her was the unnaturally pale face of the Chancellor, chuckling apologetically as he approached with his hands behind his back. 

“Apologies, Princess. I should have made my presence known more thoughtfully.” 

“It’s alright . . .” A dismissive wave of her hand rushed away his apology. “This . . . This is the Battle of Vilardi, is it not?” 

“Indeed, it is. How well-read and cultured you must be to recognize it?” The inflection of his tone was that of surprise as he moved closer to look upon it alongside her. 

“I’ve never seen this version of it before, but the towers and the weapons are famed references . . . I have to ask, why are the soldiers represented as animals rather than humans as they are in other works?” It was a theme that she hadn’t realized until now, that most of the art in the castle was bestial with sparse depictions of mortal forms. 

“I commissioned this piece as I imagined the warriors. Sir Rafael Dagon, the clever and resourceful disgraced Knight of Ollin, leading his horde of defectors. General Carlisle Bowden of Vilardi, the fearless and brave, leading his loyal horde to victory. I enjoy it more than the original, as I do most of my precious collection of interpretations. You see, we all try so very hard to separate ourselves from the animal kingdom, from the monsters and critters we deem ourselves superior to. But, we are all animals by nature.” He looked up at her. “Even the fairest among us can be vicious as a viper or docile as a doe, I believe.”

“That is more insightful than I thought it would be.” Alora admitted, her first genuine display of amusement hanging on her lips as she examined the painting with renewed appreciation. Inwardly she was nervous. Ever since she was contacted by the voice of the Resistance she often feared that everyone could see right through her. She knew that the less she appeared to suspect suspicion, the more unlikely it would be for others to see it. 

“I’m glad to hear that. My taste is not everyone’s cup of tea, I know.” Laughter rumbled in his chest, abruptly stifled when the distinct sound of plates breaking on the floor caused him to stiffen. “If you’ll excuse me, Princess. It seems I have some incompetence to handle,” rigid with irritation he turned on his heels. “I look forward to seeing you this evening.” Hurried steps carried him down the stairs. 

With one last look at the painting, she wondered what kind of animal she would be in one of the Chancellors works of art . . .

***​
As she walked down the hall, she could hear the muffled rhythm of music behind the double doors she approached. When she was close enough, they parted to reveal a grand soiree– the very kind of “modest” celebration she would expect of someone with such extravagant inclinations. A black and white marble floor gleamed with proud polish, the pattern lending itself to showcasing the larger-than-life candelabras and dazzling, crystal chandeliers. Scantily clad women were painted as though they were statues themselves, gold and silver coating making their bodies shine while they balanced platters of hors d’oeuvres and glasses of wine. To the tune of beautifully whining string instruments and fluttering wind instruments, masked performers danced bewitchingly; expertly twirling fire or breathing it like stunning dragons. The Grand Council was more like an elevated carnival than a moderate gathering. 

Even with all the spectacle, the arrival of the Princess attracted some attention away from the overwhelming displays, conversations lulling as she entered. The deep, rich evergreen she wore a bold statement against her pale skin, and the glittering sheen of the fabric was a compliment to it– much like the flattering neckline that bared her shoulders and presented a tasteful view of an ample chest. Her pale, golden tresses were tamed into a low gather where a thick stream of soft waves flowed down her back. Strands were thoughtfully placed to frame her remarkable countenance, all while displaying simple adornments that did not so much compete for the spotlight as they did cooperate with her ensemble. 

Alora plucked a glass of wine from one of the balancing silver trays to still her nerves. Tonight was the night she would be free, and while there was some belief that it was too good to be true, she was hopeful. 

Lady Natalia greeted her, wearing a marvelous plum colored gown with his high neck and a low back. Her hair was up so as not to obstruct the view of her flawless flesh. The pair mingled with the guests, going about the formality exchanging pleasantries and formal introductions before superficial small talk ensued. Alora found herself more interested in the dancing rather than the conversation. Shantha had the most wonderful events, less grandeur but an equal jovial ambiance. The thought almost brought about a homesick feeling, but before it could settle into her expression a man entered their circle. 

“Lord Ezra, so good to see you emerge from your high mountain to grace us all with your presence.” Lady Whitlock– wife of Baron Thomas Whitlock, who she had met earlier– purred over her fan, a taunting gleam bringing out the fine lines around her eyes. 

“How could I refuse a Grand Council?” His smile was broad as he took the jab in stride. With brassy hair and greenish-brown orbs, a tall stature and broad shoulders, he was an attractive man. Judging by the charm of his grin, he was very much aware of it. “Or, pass up the opportunity to dance with the Princess of Shantha?” 

There was an invisible flinch among the group, felt more than seen as he extended a hand to her. Alora knew that there was some preconceived notion that she belonged to the King, that people inside and outside of the kingdom likely made assumptions regarding the nature of their relationship. The possibility that it was true had deterred men from showing even the slightest interest in her. Most men. She couldn’t help but be impressed by the boldness of his offer. 

“I’m flattered, Lord Ezra.” A smile curled onto her lips as she delicately placed her hand in his, watching as he gave a confident bow of appreciation. He led her onto the dancefloor, and began to lead them again in a graceful waltz to the floating harmony. 

“You looked so very bored, Princess. Ronah’s elite can be dull company.” He smirked. 

“Does that include yourself, then?” Alora quipped. She knew men like Lord Ezra from Shantha’s own court and nobility; the ones who ensnared women with ease, but enjoyed the hunt. She missed being difficult prey. 

“I’d like to think not.” As he answered he added flourish to their elegant steps, spinning her beautifully. He relished the glow of her smile and he brought her back into his embrace. “I’ll let you be the judge of that.”


“It’s impressive,” Xårełlęi admitted as he stood at the edge of the tediously-named Onyx Wharf. Before him, settled on the still waters, was a large, wedge-shaped boat the color of scuffed silver, stretching to the sky while casting a broad, early-evening shadow upon the concrete port pressing against its bow.

Director Renthall was at the King’s side, the designated Communications Administrator accompanying him throughout his rehearsals. He stood taller than Xårełlęi by half a head, with thin limbs and a square belly underneath his pleated uniform of gray, marked by deep blue insignias across his chest and shoulders. His balding scalp caught the sun’s beams with crescents of white light, occasionally reflected by the rims of his glasses.

The snout of the boat looked to be unfinished with a skeletal frame peeking out from a peel of its hull. A group of soldiers and sailors could be seen making rounds throughout the deck’s cabins. Across the front of its bow and near a series of roped cleats read its name in stenciled letters, the Revelation.

“It’s operational, you say?” Xårełlęi’s eyes roamed the Revelation with quiet examination.

“Indeed,” the Director affirmed. “Onyx River is some distance away from the Grand Hall, but the crowds will see it, aye. And hear it, as well.”

“Everyone shall bear their witness. Very good.” Xårełlęi paused for a moment of consideration. “Will Ronah’s former King and dignitaries make an appearance?”

“Yes, but only briefly,” Renthall explained. “To show our graciousness towards their former lives, but our emphasis must be towards pushing forward.”

“Arrange to have them executed afterwards,” Xårełlęi remarked flatly. The Director’s widened eyes were met with a heavy laugh.

“A tasteless jest on my part. See to it they are treated courteously.”

“Yes, of course,” Renthall said after clearing his throat nervously. “Were there any other questions or concerns you had regarding the Council’s agenda?”

Xårełlęi mulled back on the prior night’s briefing with Renthall and Chancellor Onyx. There would be three public micro-phones at the base of the grand stage, with a designated moderator between them to ensure an orderly distribution of questions and comments. The primary micro-phone at the head of the stage would be graced with his initial speech after his entrance, with speak-easys… speakers?.. being the tool to broadcast all voices clearly and crisply across the crowds. Behind him would be a hanging telescreen, ready to showcase moving images that complemented his opening address.

Knowing Chancellor Onyx , the dress and decorations would be ostentatious, but he hoped they would be tame enough to avoid undermining his overall message. The King himself would be wearing his traditional armor, with an additional layer underneath that would supply its own reinforced protection… a black, textured, heavy material that felt stiff yet delightfully malleable upon his fingertips. He couldn’t quite place the name of it, but he was almost sure his engineers had titled it something that began with a k.

“I believe all my concerns have been accounted for,” Xårełlęi finally answered. His and Renthall’s attentions were suddenly directed towards the Revelation as a soldier’s shout was heard before a loud, grumbling purr, perhaps a test of the boat’s engines.

“They’ll be impressed,” Xårełlęi mused aloud between he and the Director. “I look forward to finally flexing our proverbial might.”

“Before you awe them technologically, win them over politically,” Renthall declared as some sort of impromptu, eye-rolling life advice. “We have taken the proper course, my King. This I assure you.”

Xårełlęi nodded his agreement before excusing himself towards another obligation in his already busy day.
___

King Xårełlęi didn’t believe the extra steps towards discretion were necessary, but he would embrace another opportunity to don his cloak and escape his chambers. The four spies he had somehow enlisted were waiting ahead of him as expected, wearing their tenaciously identical attire, each with a name beginning with N... The King would title them the NO sisters in his mind. Their punctuality was a silently appreciated gesture as dusk pulled into night across an alleyway somewhere in Ronah’s town square.

“Do you have anything to report?” Xårełlęi couldn’t hide the hint of impatience in his voice.

“Not specifically on Princess Alora or Lady Natalia,” the blue attendant said… Nih was her name, if the King remembered correctly. “But we have reason to believe that something… amiss is otherwise in motion.”

“And why would you think that?” Xårełlęi asked while crossing his arms.

“A chance investigation in an abandoned tavern was almost overlooked until Nana’s clumsiness brought something to light…” The blue-eyed servant’s smirk was ignored as Nah lifted her hand to reveal a blotch of red outlining the delicate lines of her index finger’s print.

Red ink,” she explained with a nod. “A faint remnant found on the edge of a lone table, confirmed by one of your scientists. We’re certain it was once occupied for discreet operations not recorded on any Onyx registry.”

“And why is red ink of consequence?” Xårełlęi said, his curiosity rising.

“Its use is explicitly forbidden, save for thoroughly regulated and archived government documents.”

There was a moment of weighted, weary contemplation. “Is Chancellor Onyx behind this?” Xårełlęi asked with some hesitancy.

“We doubt it. He insists on black ink for his correspondence, and despises anything but.” The four servants smiled collectively.

“Hmmm…” Xårełlęi thought on the revelation, then drew the fidget of a smile on his face. “Secret communications. How charming. Two days away from the Council as well… yet another point to recognize.”

The four spies stood contemplatively until the green-eyed Nini broke the silence. “Shall we consider postponing the…”

“It could still end up as nothing,” Xårełlęi interrupted. “But we shall move forward as if we are expecting otherwise. Investigate all government officials and see if any clues can be unearthed to the potential identity of our secret red-ink enthusiast.”

Nah nodded her acknowledgment. “Will there be anything else, my liege?”

“The Grand Council will proceed as planned. You four shall remain close to my flanks on the grand stage. Reinforce my soldier’s positions and promptly mobilize yourselves at the sight of anything amiss. You have my authorization to use deadly force, if necessary.”

The four spies bowed their understandings, with the red-eyed Nah unable to help her smile.

“If something is to happen on the day of the Grand Council,” Xårełlęi said with a stout confidence, “we shall be ready for it.”
___

Xårełlęi answered the rap at this door to reveal Natalia wearing a socially prudent dress. Dusk had fallen before the day of the Grand Council, and the robed King had taken to his personal diversions for the evening.

“Come in,” Xårełlęi invited with his arm extended. The Lady from Leviathá would meekly walk inside his chambers with her arms folded across her chest, saying nothing.

“Now, then,” Xårełlęi exhaled as he moved to settle into his leathered reading chair. “You’ve asked to see me?”

“Yes, my King,” Natalia said softly as she took her own seat. “I wanted to…” Her voice trailed off into unspoken doubt.

“Mmm…?” The sound of curiosity purred from the King’s lips beside the slight narrowing of his left eye.

Natalia appeared to collect herself before starting again. “Yes, I wanted to… discuss my punishment,” she pulled aloud with some effort.

The King mulled on Natalia’s request for a short time. “Ahead of Ŝhanthah castle?” he’d inquire while crossing his arms. “Very well,” he decided with a nod. “How do you believe we should handle it?”

“Well, I…” Natalia looked down upon the palms resting in her lap, appearing uncertain. “I’m not sure, but I just didn’t realize I had upset you so…”

“Upset…” The King said the word aloud as if to process its legitimacy between them, until a slight smile appeared on his face. “You haven’t upset me, dear Natalia… quite the contrary. You’ve satisfied my needs and cravings beyond how I could have ever imagined.”

“Truly, my liege…?” Natalia’s eyes lifted with renewed hope.

“However,” he continued through a sigh. “The fact remains that you disobeyed a direct order from me. Your King.” His voice shifted with a stern, cold touch. “My satisfaction bears no stake upon this. You mustand will be punished.”

The Lady’s eyes flooded with desperation. “Xårełlęi, please,” she begged. The King was quietly shocked to hear her use his name without a title, and for the briefest moment it almost felt as disrespect.

“Now, this of course extends beyond anything you must personally endure,” Xårełlęi explained calmly. “Leviathá will be sanctioned as well, and—”

“NEVER AGAIN!” Natalia cried out in interruption. Perhaps surprisingly, the King took the disruption in stride.

“I promise, never again! Please, forgive me!” Natalia continued through her sobs. “Allow me the peace of mind! Allow me to sleep!”

A visible sympathy would wash over Xårełlęi. After some consideration, he stood from his chair and approached Natalia to kneel before her, locking his gaze upon her teary eyes.

“You will endure your punishment,” he cooed assuringly, “but perhaps I’ll allow its severity to stay in question.” He then kissed Natalia’s forehead affectionately while his hand softly cupped a breast beneath her dress.

“Continue the fight,” he said with a soft emphasis. “For your sake, as well as mine.”

That night, there would be whimpers and pleas, but eventually Natalia fell into a deep sleep, nestled against the chest of her King.

***
Delightfully, there was a late breakfast planned for the day of the Grand Council. The King awoke with the rise of the early sun, and as was typically the case, his cravings pulsed strongly as well. With a gentle series of nudges, he managed to rise Natalia into a half-sleep before rolling himself on top of her, his gaze perched with sturdy arms.

“You must remain still and quiet,” Xårełlęi demanded with a low voice, “or Leviathá will bear the brunt of your failings. Not a flinch, nor a squeak. Understood?”

Her eyes would not widen, her body refusing any twitches of fear. Instead, Natalia would steel herself and part her thighs on command as Xårełlęi maneuvered himself below her waist.

Her breath did occasionally catch as flowery folds pulsed around his tongue, but she remained hushed, remained diligent. The King sensed every shuddery ripple of gooseflesh, but he would forgive them, for they were but the flutters of a bird’s wings across a still pond.

After a time, the King found himself satisfied. He pulled back his lips and tongue and lifted his head to meet his gaze upon the rise and fall of Natalia’s luscious chest.

“You’ve done well,” Xårełlęi congratulated with a smile. “Though your personal punishment remains, your kingdom shall be spared its own penalties.”

Upon hearing the King’s absolution, Natalia couldn’t help the series of shuddery sobs that escaped her lips. Sobs of sheer joy and indescribable relief.
___

“Gods Almighty,” Xårełlęi said to himself as he rode with Director Renthall in a small, military-issued transport vehicle, accompanied by a pair of high-ranking kingsguard. The sight of Onyx Hall from afar had already exhibited all the indications of garishness, and the rising volume of band music further exhausted his patience as they approached the bustling throngs and egregious decortations.

The vehicle pulled to a stop on the paved inlet road, with curious onlookers gathering to point their fingers at its arrival. A contingent of troops rushed quickly toward King Xårełlęi’s door to take their posts before it was opened for him to step out. He was wearing his ceremonial armor, its contours glistening with the sun’s touch, and would join Director Renthall on a measured walk towards the grand hall’s entrance.

Upon its sight, the King would quietly concede to the Chancellor’s credit that the hall was indeed grand. He supposed it had to be, since it was intended to accommodate a rather large amount of Ronah’s residents. Its impressive expanse reminded him briefly of the hangars he invaded long ago, when he had first laid his eyes upon the stationed, metallic birds that delivered death from the skies…

Inside Onyx Hall, there was the sporadic mingling of commoners and dignitaries, but the divide was clear, with the well-to-dos collected near the base of the main stage and the less-to-dos pooling themselves back towards the hall’s entrance. Lines of watchful soldiers were stationed near the sills of windowed arches, nearly all of them curtained, as the late afternoon sun glowed through the draping fabrics with an orange warmth. A pair of broad archways flanked the hall’s entrance, offering a gorgeous vista that stretched towards the distant shoreline.

The sight of King Xårełlęi’s arrival prompted a rise of applause that seemed hesitant at first, but would satisfyingly round itself off. The crowds parted along the edges of the royal carpet leading towards the shallow staircase of the main stage as Xårełlęi walked with his director and a nearby perimeter of soldiers.

Xårełlęi’s curious eyes would shift from left to right as he approached the stage’s ledge. He took note of a fishermen’s hungry, distracted eyes upon a nude woman painted with gold. Towards the right of the stage, his eyes also caught Princess Alora with her brassy-haired companion, but there would be no time for jealousy. At least, not yet.

After walking past the angular shadow of the overhead telescreen and onto the broad, brightly lit stage, the King and Director would take their places near their designated micro-phones. The crowd’s murmur eventually hushed to silence, and Xårełlęi would permit himself a deep breath before he prepared his lips.

“Greetings to you all,” Xårełlęi began as his name boomed across the broad audience. “My name is Spaghetti… or rather, Xårełlęi,” he stated with a grin that almost seemed uncertain of itself.

A raucous roar of laughter and cheers started across the crowds, and he would wait patiently until it subsided.

“People of Ronah, hear me well,” he continued. “Though I am technically your King, the truth is I don’t feel much as one. I rather think myself more as an administrator, fair and personable, who wishes to share the wonders of a new age across this great land.”

“We have all gathered here today to enjoy ourselves, but more importantly, to understand.” Xårełlęi’s firm, steady voice carried with it a resonating bass. “Understand the immense blessing of our now conjoined kingdoms. Xårełl and Ronah, together.”

Moving images would appear on the large telescreen behind him, coinciding and attesting his declarations on timed cues.

“Doctors who can cure illnesses once thought terminal. Engineers providing the means for stores of frozen meat through the long summer months. Houses providing heat and cold on demand despite the merciless elements. We offer all of these wonders to each and every one of Ronah’s residents, near and far and in between.”

The King then pulled back to peer into the distance before once again engaging his micro-phone.

“You haven’t seen much yet of our advertised technological wonders in your personal lives, I’ll admit. But if you all would have a look behind you…” The King’s arm would motion towards the hall’s entrance, where the Revelation could be seen pulling past a forest’s edge on the water, announcing its arrival with the blare of its horn.

“Behold! A means to traverse the weary distance between kingdoms with speed and ease!” There was a murmur of awe and appreciation amongst the crowds, which lifted into a robust wave of claps.

“What a sight to see!” Director Renthall’s voice through his micro-phone would take command of the stage, which Xårełlęi relinquished with silent relief.

“We have much more to share, but don’t blindly take our words for truth. There are many from Ronah who have their own testimonies, are they are here with us today. But first…” Renthall motioned to the three micro-phones at the base of the stage. “Let’s entertain a question from the audience, shall we? By all means, don’t be shy.”

After a time, a well-dressed commoner weaved himself through the droves until he reached the public platform. He looked very similar to the man Xårełlęi eavesdropped at the Inn and Din a few days earlier.

“King Xårełlęi,” he began with a pull of breath. “There were preliminary talks towards Ronah’s sovereignty before Xårełl… insisted upon its integration. With respect, may I ask what happened to the initial prospects of a coinciding rule between kingdoms?”

“A very good question,” Xårełlęi answered agreeably. “It was Xårełl’s concern that an unhealthy discord would inevitably sprout from…”

Through the corners of the King’s eyes, dashes of black would rush past the stage’s flanks towards some sort of… disturbance, somewhere in the crowds. His gaze widened when he realized it was the NO sisters engaging a threat…


To the beat of uplifting melodies, her light movements were just as stunning as the smile she wore. Lost in the moment, Alora was just as entertained as the guests who looked on or marveled at the walking spectacles decorated in elaborate costumes. She couldn’t help but enjoy the unexpected, the syncopations that gave their rhythmic footfalls grace and flare. It was as though they were confined to their own atemporal bubble, where all the faces and decorations faded into the background as the world blurred at its edges, becoming more insignificant the more enthralled she was. She was too busy hanging on his word, engaging in lighthearted banter and flirtation while they swayed. As the orchestra’s music faded, strings ceasing their pleasant vibrations, the floor cleared to make way for the approaching King. 

Alora followed Lord Ezra’s guiding hand, leading them into the migrating crowd. Everyone, her dance partner included, seemed to want to get the best view. Eagerly they shifted among one another, fitting themselves into clearer sightlines with relatively polite regards. The Princess was more concerned with what she might hear than see. After all, their presence in Ronah was meant to offer her new perspective in Xarellei’s aim, his vision for Shantha and likely other unconquered lands. Though she was certain that she would not hear anything that might extinguish her distaste, she listened with an open mind– or as open as she could manage. All that he spoke of was good. She could argue with medicinal advancements or domestic improvements that resulted in less starvation and death. But, she was well aware of the cost. It was difficult for her not to feel bitter . . . 

She would have liked to think that such progress would have appealed to the reasonable minds of displaced monarchs, that power did not always have to shift into the hands of another to receive necessities. Instead, it came with conditions and not everyone could appreciate those essentials without tasting the same sour acid of loss. She could not be awed by blaring, futuristic wonders when they evoked fear and conjured harrowing memories. While all others chattered clamorously and applauded at the sight of the colossal ship, she forced a smile onto her lips. It fell away quickly enough as the floor opened for questions from the citizens. 

A response never came . . .

Onyx Hall began to flood with red robed figures, storming guards and soldiers suddenly from nearly every entrance and opening. The first weapon discharged, a loud bang cutting through the confusion. Collectively the crowd reacted, abandoning their places to flee with screams of terror while others ran for cover as more shots were fired. Though she knew they were coming, she was stunned all the same. Chaos was all around her, erupting in a matter of long seconds that seemed to take place in slow motion. Bodies soon hit the floor, pools of blood beneath their punctured, lifeless forms. Throats were opened with blades, familiar faces bludgeoned till they were unrecognizable. Alora was paralyzed, gripped so tightly by horror that she couldn’t even begin to will her feet to move. 

Until now, she believed that only the King and his men possessed such weapons, but the rebels wielded them as well– fighting fire with fire with all the same brutality.

“Princess–” A hand wrapped around her arm, pulling her along forcefully. Lord Ezra’s strength compensated for her stumbling, hoisting her up each time her balance betrayed her or some bloodied obstacle ruined her stride. 

She could hear projectiles whizzing past her, and though every instinct implored her to throw herself to the ground she remained as upright as she could while he led her through a pair of double doors. So disoriented from thundering weapons and screams she wasn’t sure where she was until she was out of the hall. They were in another, a long, arching corridor with shattered mosaic windows and more corpses. Alora ignored the contorted expressions of pain on their faces, the vacant looks of the slain. There were just as many red robes littering the ground as there were soldiers of Ronah. 

“Stop!” A voice barked before them, feminine but commanding. “Another move and I’ll blast you both to pieces.” Her threat was followed by the approach of two men, their weapons leveled between their eyes. 

Lord Ezra brought them to a swift halt, tucking Alora behind him. “What is it that you want? Money? Jewels? Whatever it is–” Silence came after a harsh blow was dealt to his temple, the blunt end of the weapon crashing against his head. He dropped to the ground with a pained grunt, but he was not rendered unconscious. Weakly he attempted to push himself up, just barely able to get his chest off the floor when the vicious weapon tore a hole through his back. 

“No!” Alora cried, moving to go to his side. She was intercepted quickly, thrown over the shoulder of a brute where she kicked and screamed. Through eyes glassy with tears she watched as Lord Ezra sputtered, clutching his shoulder with a bloody hand. The sight was short lived, gone as they carried her through one of the shattered windows toward horses that awaited them. “Unhand me! Let me go at once!” 

“We can’t do that.” The woman said calmly, climbing upon her mount. She made room for the thrashing Princess as both men made light work of getting her into the saddle in front of her. “We said we’d come and we did.” The robed woman whispered into her ear, taking the reins swiftly to urge her horse on. While her accomplices covered her, she steered them toward the woods. Towering trees soon enveloped them as they carved a jagged path, weaving between thick trunks and jutting roots. All the while Alora made her displeasure known, calling out for help while squirming incessantly. 

The woman was surprisingly strong, unsurprising since her statuesque physique was apparent even in her crimson robes. Her frustration came slowly, but when it did it was frightening.

“Is this not what you wanted?” Her arms squeezed her tightly, muscles overpowering her own. “Have we been wrong about you all this time?” She questioned through clenched teeth. 

“I didn’t . . . Not like this . . .” Alora believed that she would do anything to be free, to be out from beneath Xarellei’s thumb but so many innocent lives had been taken unjustly and callously. If she had known the price for her freedom would be blood she wouldn’t have entertained the offer. “There had to have been another way.” 

“Those people back there are Xarellei’s lackeys and sympathizers, sycophants without backbones of their own.” She said with a tone so cold it made her shiver. “They would rather bow down than stand up for what’s theirs. While I believe you have some fight in you, I now question your alignment. We risked life and limb back there.”

“I can still help–”

“How? You scare at the first sight of blood, passively go along with his every demand, and empathize with his converted flock of sheep.” Her hands tugged on the reins, bringing the horse to a halt. “I don’t think we can trust you to join our cause, which is a shame because you have been a beacon for so many. How disappointed they’ll be when they learn of your spinelessness.”

“I can help.” Alora insisted, glancing over her shoulder. From the dark depths of the red hood, she could make out some of the woman’s features; black curls and blue eyes like steel. “I saw no use in getting close to Xarellei before, but I believe I can get close enough to get you the information you need to gain the upperhand and overthrow him.”

“. . . It’ll be harder to reach you after all this. Risky for both of us.” She glanced over her shoulder. It would only be a matter of time before soldiers caught up. 

“Then, we’ll be more careful. Besides, Xarellei has too much leverage on me to turn on him now.” Her parents were still in his custody, held somewhere since Shantha was overtaken. 

“ . . . Three months. If you do not produce valuable information that leads to our advantage, I will personally come for you myself and make an example of you for all your disillusioned followers to see.”

The Princess’ throat went dry, the threat so serious she could only imagine what kind of gruesome public display she might make of her. 

“Now to send you back,” she sighed deeply. “Let’s see how real we can make this, shall we?” With a powerful push she threw the Princess from the horse, wearing a pleased smirk beneath her hood as she tumbled down a steep slope. She didn’t wait to see what came of her, not when the distant sound of hooves pounding at the brush alerted her. 

Alora rolled with a momentum she couldn’t quite control, slippery leaves and damp earth hastening her descent even as she tried to reach for branches and roots. They did nothing but slide through delicate palms, cutting and burning them. Rougher patches were not forgiving on her body, bumps and bruises forming the instant of impact. She only stopped when she reached the bottom, an unfortunate collision rendering her dizzy. It felt as though she might break apart if she moved, but she lifted a hand to her forehead. Her fingertips barely grazed the wound and a lance of pain radiated through her entire being. Before her struggle to keep her eyes open, she saw the bright red liquid trickle down the pad of her finger, and felt another as warmth slid down her brow.


There were the fond memories of Molly Anne, the noble maiden who was taken with the soon-to-be-King Xårełlęi many years before his worldwide conquest. There had been a joint rule between brothers for years, yet jealousy and distrust between the three princes had become more and more… pervasive, and ultimately obstructive. Through the challenges and uncertainty, she had been supportive of his standing, even as his blessing from Yamesha had fueled claims of undue predication and conspiracy.

Xårełlęi’s military trainings had instilled in him a certain discipline that spilled into his approach with the fairer sex. Timid as he once was, Molly would more than compensate with her persistence and insistence, with brazen flashes and seductive winks from afar as he conducted his business throughout his dead father’s castle. Her ripe chest and birth-giving hips, typically accentuated with a green Celtic-style dress, would ensnare Xårełlęi’s wandering eye, despite himself.

The night eventually came when Molly sneaked into his quarters, much to his ogling surprise. She was wearing a thin brown dress that complemented her hair and eyes, and her gaze was wanting. The expected panic would boil in the waters of his mind, but instead of Molly’s ardent hand at his knee, he would instead see…

…blood.

A pair of shoves at the King’s shoulders would snap him back to the horror that was taking place before him. An invasion of red-robed insurgents had surged the Hall with indiscriminate rifle rounds directed at horrified guests. Screams and pleas saturated the air as two kingsguards rushed at his sides to scramble him to safety.

“No, you idiots! I’m fine, I’m FINE!” Xårełlęi wrestled himself free and assumed a stance upon the stage once again, blood gushing down his right shin. The fresh wound just above his knee had yet to register its pain, and he stood tall with his arms frantically motioning towards the fray. Surreal, ear-piercing screeches were heard through the speakers as the King’s dropped micro-phone translated the sounds of rifle fire.

“Move, move! Engage the intruders! Now, damn you!” An instinctive reach to the King’s side would conjure a bitter disappointment.

A pistol, a pistol… Ronah’s freedom for a pistol.

There was a glancing blow of fire against Xårełlęi’s helmet, then once again upon his shoulder as he retreated with a pair of steps. A momentary madness then overtook the King as his back arched and his arms reached forward and upward, towards the heavens.

“Kill me if you dare! My legacy remains forever! You’ve already failed!”

The rolling turrets of the kingsguard eventually brought Ronah’s forces the upper hand. The red-robed invaders were driven back with devastating rounds that shattered against marble columns with bursts of shrapnel. Many who fell back were hurled upwards with shrieking globes of fiery orange before landing with sickening thuds, each with less a limb, oblique, or head.

The King would tumble onto all-fours with the loud clank of his armor as the fracas slowly abated, with Ronah and Xårełl soldiers reinforcing positions across the Grand Hall. The bloodied bodies of the fallen were numerous, and sporadic groans of pain or sputters of death were heard alongside the marchings of boots.

Eventually, the King was addressed by a young lieutenant kneeling at his side with a rigid salute.

“My liege… are you all right?”

“I’m fine,” Xårełlęi choked through a thickened throat. “Report?”

“Lady Natalia and Director Renthall are safe,” the lieutenant hurriedly explained. “But Princess Alora has been…”

The King’s eyes quickly darted to the fresh-faced soldier. “Been… what?”

Abducted,” The lieutenant forced through a swallow. “She was taken away on horseback. Our forces are following close behind—”

“Find her! FIND HER!” The King climbed to his feet with a wobble before grabbing at his neck to throw his helmet to the floor. His blood-shot eyes and bloodied nose perfectly emphasized the rage on his face, and for a brief moment, he resembled some sort of demonic horror.

“SAVE ALORA! GO! GO!” The lieutenant rushed to join a group of soldiers marching towards the rear of the hall.

After a few clumsy steps forward, his metallic boots would trip over a naked woman painted gold, her deadened gaze focused on a journey towards the beyond. He was once again on all-fours, and the King’s vision would haze…
____

Xårełlęi would wake in his quarters with a pair of kingsguard flanking his bed. His back was leaning against the headboard, with legs outstretched out and a thick bandage taped around his right knee. The platoon medic was at his side, administering a bag of intravenous fluid into his arm while a bustling furor was heard outside his chamber door, with stomping boots and terse orders.

“King Xårełlęi, you’re back,” a doctor’s voice said near his wardrobe. “You’ve been in and out for the last few hours.”

“Alora… the Princess,” Xårełlęi slurred through his lips. “Has she been found?”

“Yes, my liege,” the doctor affirmed with a nod. “She’s currently being treated at the castle ward. Quite a few gashes and bruises, perhaps a broken bone. But she will recover.”

“Whuh… what happened?” The King’s torso wavered before it was steadied by the nearby medic’s hands.

“She somehow escaped the clutches of her abductors and fell down the side of a ravine. All things considered, my King, she could have come away with much worse.”

The King stayed silent. May I see her? was the question waiting behind his lips, but he already knew the answer.

“There’s more, your Highness.” The doctor pushed through a moment of hesitation. “Chancellor Onyx is dead.”

King’s Xårełlęi’s eyes would blink at the news before pulling towards his knees. “Is that so?” he said with a low voice.

“Shot through the heart,” the doctor explained regretfully. “His death was immediate.”

“Hummm.” A wind of thoughts visibly coursed through his mind.

“Bring me Director Renthall,” Xårełlęi finally said.

***

Renthall would arrive shortly after his request. Upon sight of the King, his mouth opened towards pleasantries that were waved away by Xårełlęi’s hand.

“Director Renthall,” Xårełlęi began. “In light of Onyx’s death, I am designating you the new Chancellor of Ronah.”

There was a brief look of surprise before Renthall clapped his boots and saluted. “Understood, my liege. I will begin to delegate responsibilities towards cleaning up this unfortunate mess. Is there anything else?”

“Colonel Blankenship shall be your second. See to it that this is handled,” Xårełlęi said stoutly. “Utilize the violence of the red-robed intruders to your benefit. Their ruthlessness during a peaceful and receptive council should be spun to Xårełl’s advantage.”

“Absolutely. And what of you, my liege?”

“I suppose it would be wise to return to Ŝhanthah,” Xårełlęi thought aloud. “Once Princess Alora has recovered, of course. Directing a brigade’s worth of troops to reinforce this stronghold shall be my foremost task once I return.”

“Of course, my King,” Renthall said. “With respect, may I suggest the Princess remain here for treatment while you depart at your earliest convenience?”

“She always remains with me,” Xårełlęi said with a tone to close the matter. “Besides, I have plans that involve her presence in the castle she once presided.”

“Very good, my liege. Shall I begin preparations for the Steambreather, or…”

“The Revelation would seem our safest means of transport, yes? A day and a half by boat, another half-day by land, you’d say?”

Renthall nodded in agreement. “As a matter of fact, its isolation on the water is likely the most secure option. I’ll send appropriate communications for soldiers to wait for you at Ŝhanthah’s port.”

Xårełlęi took a moment to think before speaking on another weight in his mind.

“Also,” he’d say in conclusion, “see to it that those horrid decorations in the Grand Hall are appropriately discarded.”
____

The commotion had settled a bit into the wee hours of the morning, with Xårełlęi left alone in his quarters while soldiers were posted outside his door. He would be tinkering absentmindedly with something in his hands when Colonel Blankenship announced his arrival outside of Xårełlęi’s chamber door.

“My apologies, sir,” called the familiar, wavery voice. “But she once again insisted. I made sure to frisk her before bringing her here.”

“She didn’t need to be frisked,” Xårełlęi remarked with some impatience. He then inhaled slowly to steady his temper. “Allow her in.”

The Lady from Leviathá entered the King’s chambers wearing a modest, eggshell-colored gown. She moved to stand at the side of the King’s bed and waited for Xårełlęi’s greeting.

“Dearest Natalia,” the King would say gratefully. “Thank goodness you’re safe.”

“I was… whisked away,” Natalia recalled with her eyes widened. “By a robed woman with a white face. But I could still hear the… shots and the… screams.” A shudder trembled across her body. “All that death…

“They will have not died in vain.” Xårełlęi patted the bed beside him as an invitation for Natalia to sit. “I have plans to ensure all kingdoms come together in everlasting peace. I promise you shall never have to endure anything like that again, by your own eyes or secondhand account.”

The Lady nodded before she took notice of the strange item in the King’s hands… it looked to be a crescent shaped thing made of wood or tin with a sphere jutting from its center.

“May I ask what that is in your hands, my King?”

Xårełlęi took a breath before answering Natalia’s question. “In many ways, this little trinket has served as the key to my conquest. I keep it close to me at all times as a reminder of how far I’ve come… and how far I’ve yet to go.” He then took Natalia’s hand and placed it upon her palm.

“How does it feel, my dear?” the King would ask with eyes full of curiosity.

“It feels… strange,” Natalia said alongside a slight frown. She handled it tentatively, turning it over a number of times before the King gently plucked it from her grasp. Her hands immediately brushed the remnants of its touch against the skirt of her gown while her face puckered with a sour look.

“The key to the door,” Xårełlęi declared softly. “It weilds a certain power… thankfully, one that I alone am designated to control.” He then opened a nightstand drawer and tucked it away from their sights.

After a moment, Natalia drew closer to Xårełlęi with a scoot on the bed, and her eyes lifted to meet his gaze.

“Shall I be… still for you this morning, my King?”

The King would dwell on the proposal for a moment, before leaning towards Natalia to kiss her… a passionate kiss that smacked loudly upon the parting of his lips.

“I will regretfully postpone,” he’d finally say with a grin and a pat at his bandaged knee. “I’m not sure how satisfied we’d be together with this wretched thing in the way.”

“Your satisfaction is my satisfaction,” Natalia said, almost as an afterthought, before leaning her head upon the King’s shoulder. After a moment, the side of his face tucked against the earthy smell of her raven hair, and the pair would spend a time together in silence.
____

“Has he talked?”

“Not yet,” Director Renthall answered to the stocky man with clipped red hair and black overalls. He’d watch as a calloused palm waved itself across the eyes of their naked prisoner, hanging from the ceiling with shackled wrists that trickled beads of blood to scraped elbows. A sprawled red robe was beneath his feet as he dangled in a cell deep within Ronah’s castle dungeon, lit only with a pair of wall torches lighting the small group with curls of flickering orange.

“Hello, friend,” a friendly, masculine voice said in greeting. “My name is Morant. And you are… ?”

The sound of silence was cut with a phlegmy spit of blood that fell just short of the interrogator’s boots.

“Ha!” Morant laughed while planting his knuckles upon his hips. “I love when I get the tough ones! This should be fun.”

“Be quick with it,” Renthall said with some impatience. Morant turned towards him with a pouty look before engaging his mark once again.

“You know, friend, I have the distinct privilege of being designated as Xårełl’s official interrogator,” Morant stated happily. “I must say it’s been an interesting, enlightening adventure learning the most effective techniques to obtain what we need from… the stubborn types, y’see.”

“One of the things I’m proudest of,” he continued with a step to his voice, “is that we’ve moved past the shedding of blood and breaking of bones to extract information. There are far, far better ways to achieve that goal.” Morant’s smile persisted towards an ominous grin.

“My friend, have you ever heard of the tsetse fly?”

The nude prisoner said nothing to his question, and Morant continued with a glint in his eye.

“Hell of a nuisance, native to the deserts of the western lands. They attack and bite in swarms, and those unfortunate enough to be bitten always report an excruciating itch. One that settles itself beneath their skin, away from the relief of scratching fingers.”

Morant then reached to the floor and revealed a large jar of what appeared to be a beige-colored paste.

“Xårełl’s scientists are really something. I proposed the idea almost offhandedly, yet they managed to develop a paste that very closely simulates this itch upon contact with human skin.”

The jar was opened to reveal a brush attached to its cap, and Morant snickered before applying a dab of paste to the prisoner’s nose.

“You are absolutely going to loathe your life after a few minutes, friend,” Morant said while moving to his backside. “Even if you wanted to talk, I doubt we’d manage to settle you down long enough for coherent answers.”

The paste was generously applied across the entirety of the prisoner’s torso, limbs, and genitals. After a minute, there were sporadic wiggles. Another minute, and the true struggle began with desperate yanks against the shackles.

“ANYTHING! I’LL TELL YOU ANYTHING!”

“You’ll need to scream a bit louder than that, friend,” Morant smirked with a cross of his arms.


Consciousness came slowly, weak intervals of awareness granting fuzzy glimpses of rushing shadows and incoherent voices before claiming her again. She couldn’t feel herself as she was lifted from the steep ravine, as she was transported from the rough bed of brush and branches to the comfort of a new one. Embraced by softness and warmth she finally relented, letting exhaustion prevail. Having succumbed to fatigue, she missed the helping hands of skilled physicians and nurses tending to her. When the veil of weariness wore away, and the cocktail of medicine subsided, she began to feel herself lift from her deep slumber. Lashes parted and her vision gradually sharpened to see the familiar, decorative ceiling molding of her guest chamber. A grateful sigh passed her lips, but as she stirred her body ached. Alora let out a soft groan, and despite the protest of her muscles and bones she lifted an arm to peer beneath the blanket that laid over her form. 

Beneath the plain, delicate nightgown she had been placed in, she could see the bandages wrapped around her torso snug on her petite frame. There were a slew of others, smaller white coverings that protected tender cuts and careful stitches. Where there weren’t dressings there was battered flesh, deep purple and blue marks. As she laid her eyes on each of them her body became aware of how they throbbed, but none compared to the soreness of her head. She wanted to see, and as she made an attempt to push herself up a lancing pain in her side made suck a breath through her teeth. 

The hard wince alerted the nurse at her bedside who had been dozing off, head bobbing again and again as she struggled to remain awake. She was alert and on her feet in an instant, springing forth to halt the Princess.

“My Lady, please be still. You are in no condition to move just yet.” With gentle hands she urged her back down onto the pillow. Satisfied with her position, she tugged the blankets back up. “You suffered a great fall. By the Grace of the Gods, you survived with minimal injury.”

“ . . . Minimal injury.” Alora parroted. “I feel like every bone in my body has been rattled.”

“Aye, only a rib was fractured. With rest, you will heal in time. The physician was here not long ago. You should be good as new in a months’ time with proper care.”

“A month?” She only had three to provide the rebel leader with information enough to deal a damaging blow to Xarellei’s forces. 

“At the very least, My Lady. I can summon the physician to explain–” 

The apologetic tone the nurse held in her voice made her realize that her frustration was misdirected. Had the woman who threw her from the horse been more careful, she wouldn’t have needed a month of recovery. “No, it’s alright. My apologies. It has been a frightening day . . .”

“I understand, Princess . . . The authorities have been eager to obtain a report of your account of the events of today. If you are too tired, I will happily send them away. The hour is late, and I would not fault you for prioritizing your rest.” She explained, ready to jump at her word. 

“I will speak to them, get it over with so that they can begin their investigation.” Alora nodded, knowing that she could lean on her trauma to respond to the unexpected. 

***​
“You must have been so scared.” 

Natalia’s hand squeezed hers softly, with more care than she embraced her upon entering her chambers. She hung on her every word as she recounted the terrifying incident. Alora had repeated it so many times that she knew it by heart because, for the most part, it was true. Even as officials questioned her, she realized that she didn’t have to deviate from the narrative much at all. She and Lord Ezra fled to find somewhere safe to wait out the storm when they were intercepted. Lord Ezra was shot, and she was taken against her will. Alora was content to let everyone speculate as to why, but the general consensus was that the intention was to use her as leverage against the King. 

“I was, indeed. Who knows what they might have done to me if the soldiers hadn’t been so close behind . . .” It was another undifficult imagining. She knew exactly what would have happened if she had successfully escaped. With no real information to benefit their cause, she would have ended up like so many others who lost their lives in the brutal attack. The fearful expression on her visage was authentic, not a performance she had to put on. 

“You should have let them catch up to you instead of taking matters into your own hands. Now look at you,” the Lady of Leviatha tsked with concern as she looked her over. “Throwing yourself off a horse. You could have killed yourself.”

“Better at my own hands than some maniac.” 

“I don’t like to think about it either way, Alora. I’m just glad you’re alright.” She patted her hand gently. “I will visit you every day. You will be absolutely sick of me, I promise.” 

A soft melody was stifled. “Oh, don’t make me laugh.” She smiled through the pain that leapt up her side. 

“They say it is the best medicine, so there will be plenty more where that came from.” Natalia promised. “They also say that flowers are good for lifting the spirit. You’ve received plenty, but there are some glorious red roses I can’t help but be so curious about.” 

Her room was filled with them, all with well wishes for a speedy recovery and sympathies for her frightening encounter. Most were modest in color, light yellows and bright whites with dashes of lavender and pinks woven into the collection. The full red roses were in stark contrast to the bunch. The Lady of Leviatha pushed herself up from her bedside seat, moving to inspect them. 

“From Lord Tristan Ezra, I assume?”

“They are. I was so worried that he was dead.” The memory played out again in her mind, a vivid recollection that was paired with the same emotions that occurred in the moment. He had risked his life for her, and the act alone should have been enough to make her fall head over heels but she couldn’t entertain her feelings. She had to focus on the King, and with that came the realization that her relationship with Natalia would soon be in jeopardy. “How is the King? I heard that he sustained significant injury during the ordeal.” 

“He is well. If he was more mobile I’m sure he would have visited by now.” She mentioned in his defense. “He is strong so I suspect he will be much better soon, and he is in the best of hands. The physicians that care for him are so knowledgeable.” Natalia sounded like a hopeful and proud wife, boasting of his greatness in his absence. 

“That’s a relief to hear.” Not everyone was so lucky. Chancellor Onyx had not been. When she heard of his death she was more devastated than she thought she would be. As eccentric and strange as he was, with bizzare taste and an odd, but grand demeanor, he did not deserve such a violent end. “Give the King my regards when you see him next. I’m pleased he is well.” 

***​
“Apparently, they are a collective of all the opposition of all the conquered lands. They call themselves the Red Dissent.” Lady Natalia whispered.

Normally she came with books or games, something to keep them entertained while they chatted about the goings on in the castle. The Lady of Leviatha came empty handed this day, and earlier than her usual arrival. Alora had to excuse the nurses that had barely just finished changing the dressings on her wounds after her bath. 

“And, they’re everywhere. They could be anyone, operating in secret to overthrow the King. Until now they’ve been biding their time, amassing a following and obtaining weapons to contend with his forces which is–”

Mad. There is no way that any group could rival the King’s arsenal. How do you know all this?” Alora asked, inwardly as surprised as she was nervous about her source. 

“One of the remaining red robes was captured and interrogated. He didn’t offer much, I assume because he was a nobody in their ranks, but at least we now have a name for this awful movement. Their motivations might be insane, but they will not succeed. Still, they’re not exactly harmless as we all know. We’ll all have to be more careful.” 

“We will.” Alora gave a solemn nod, hopeful that no more was said.


Xårełlęi entered Princess Alora’s ward leaning against a crutch, visibly hobbling through the doorframe. He presented a smile that felt genuine yet uncertain, flitting with the promise of a short visit.

“Good afternoon, Princess Alora. It pleases me that you seem to be well on your way to a full recovery.”

His attention then turned to the wide array of flowers in the room, their fragrant smell permeating across the air. His fingertips ran lightly across a particular bouquet of orchids with soft green gradients that reminded him of the uniforms he wore as a young man.

“It looks as though you have quite the admirer, Princess.” The brassy-haired gentleman, is it? the King ached to ask. His gaze lifted to Alora’s own before he forced an obvious cough from his throat.

“We shall depart on the Revelation when you’re ready,” Xårełlęi said with a bit of dryness to his voice. “Take as much time as you need. Once we have some time again together, I’d like to offer a proposal that will hopefully garner your utmost enthusiasm.” He would turn to leave Alora’s room afterward, the weight of his mysterious words lingering.
____

“Now that Chancellor is Onyx is gone,” the King explained, “you four shall now be assigned covert tasks under the appointment of my kingsguard.”

The four identical assistants nodded their agreements as they stood near the foot of the King’s bed. Xårełlęi was seated with his back against the headboard, his wounded knee clearly visible as brief bouts of discomfort lifted to his face while he settled upon the bedsheets.

“We graciously accept your royal assignment, King Xårełlęi.” The four bowed their unanimous thanks with eyes that locked themselves on the King’s own gaze. “But before we fully submit to you orders, there was a matter on our minds we’d like to address.”

“Very well,” the King responded, almost hesitantly.

“With respect, my King,” Nah said, “we’d ask you to partake in a candid conversation between us. A few questions to further strengthen the trust and understanding of our relationship.”

Xårełlęi’s eyes roamed curiously across the four spies before settling upon an answer. “You may proceed.”

“Firstly, my King…” Nah asked while crossing her arms. “Why is Princess Alora always under the constant shadow of your presence?”

“Is it because you seek relations with her?” Nana added as a supplement.

“What do you mean?” Xårełlęi asked, his eyes widening slightly.

“She means sexual relations, King Xå—”

“I know what you meant!” the King barked. Xårełlęi then backtracked the point in his mind. “My pointwas, whose to say I haven’t already?”

“With respect, it’s fairly evident the way you act around her, my liege.”

Xårełlęi looked as though he was physically slapped before his eyes pulled to his legs in embarrassment.

“And yet, you enjoy the Lady from Leviathá regularly,” Nini continued, a nearly transparent attempt to save the King’s face. “Why pine after the Princess when you have Natalia’s beauty at your disposal?”

“You obviously have no idea how the male mind works, Nini,” Nah said in response. Xårełlęi would silently thank the red-eyed servant for speaking on his behalf.

Nah then directed her attention to the King. “I suppose the question we’re trying to ask is, what exactlyis Alora’s significance?”

Xårełlęi thought for a moment as the blush in his cheeks receded. “It’s difficult to translate into words. I suppose I am determined to master her, like a seasoned breaker seeks to tame a mustang.” His eyes shot up to the four servants. “And no, not simply for relations.”

The four servants allowed a collective smirk before addressing the next obvious matter.

“Well, it must be disappointing to you that Alora has won the attention of Lord Ezra,” Nah posited. “He seems to harbor no inhibitions towards your assumed involvement with the Princess.”

Xårełlęi’s eyes flared with a brief, brilliant envy. “Yes, he has stones, that one does.”

“We could always kill him,” Nana posed suddenly. “Discreetly, of course. Perhaps a little poison in his tea…”

“We’ve seen enough death as of late,” Xårełlęi said, skirting past the horrific nature of the proposition. “At any rate, his presence might force my hand towards a full and healthy appreciation of Natalia’s affections.” His shoulders then shrugged with a visible defeat. “I suppose no King is without his failures.”

The spy sisters looked at one another before Nah spoke. “You obviously care about the Princess in ways we may not be able to comprehend. But that doesn’t mean we shan’t aid you towards your goals, in all the ways we are able.”

The King’s demeanor shifted upon hearing the words, and a grateful smile lifted to his face.

“What do we know about this Lord Ezra?” Xårełlęi asked, his tone more relaxed and receptive.

“Typical, good-looking, spoiled nobleman,” Nah said with a smirk. “He does seem to be a bit mechanically inclined, however.”

Mechanically-inclined, you say?” Xårełlęi briefly mulled on the revelation. “So he isn’t an absolute waste of flesh?”

“Apparently not,” Nah affirmed. “You might even be able to assign him duties on the Steambreather.”

“Truly?” The King was now lost in thought, taking a few moments of consideration before he spoke again.

“We shall invite Lord Ezra along on the Revelation. Be sure Princess Alora is alerted as well, through an indirect channel.” Xårełlęi leaned his head back onto his hands as he peered towards the ceiling. “I might be dooming myself, but what is life without an interesting amount of uncertainty?”

The four spy sisters smiled in collective admiration. It seemed the King had won them over on some unspoken level.

“If you ever needed a challenge that isn’t Alora,” Nana suddenly proposed, “you could enjoy one or all of us. We’d be more than happy to oblige.”

“I could hold a dagger to your neck as we made love,” Nah suggested with a slight lean to better expose her chest. “Or you could hold one to mine.”

Xårełlęi would empty his lungs with perhaps the deepest exhale of his life. “I’ll keep that option in mind,” he’d finally say, a bit more enthusiastically than he intended.

“Go now, loyal sisters of the King. You have your orders.” Their grins were pulled taut upon their faces as the four spies departed.

____

Xårełlęi found his quarters on the Revelation more comfortable than his experience under Onyx’s care, despite the smaller size and comparative lack of amenities. The decorations were modestly militaristic, a welcome diversion from the layers of black that seemed to beg for wails of sadness and woe. The bed offered coarse, olive-green blankets upon his specific request, and a large, circular window presented a horizon of water beneath the rippled glow of the sun’s gradual descent.

The King was laying above his bed’s covers and lost in his own thoughts before they were interrupted by a knock upon his door.

“Good afternoon, sir,” came the greeting of the fresh-faced Lieutenant Moon. “Princess Alora and Lady Natalia have boarded and are currently being assisted with accommodations. The company of kingsguard have taken their stations as well. We shall depart upon your order.”

Shall Lord Ezra be joining us? was the question left unasked at the King’s lips.

“Let us depart,” the King finally said with a breath. “We shall enjoy a dinner together in the dining hall, once Natalia and Alora are comfortable.”


Her mind was uneasy, often racing in her forced stillness. Each day that passed her by brought about feelings of frustration and impatience. Time was wasted waiting for tender wounds to mend, and the familiar emotion of powerlessness visited her as often as Lady Natalia. While she wove a yellow thread through a taut, white cloth stretched across a circular wooden frame, there was some relief, concentration offering her an organized thought process to distract her from things she could not change. But, if there was any benefit to resting it was the ability to plan, to focus on how best to deal with the potential obstacles she might encounter. There were many, and she was but one person. Alora could trust no one, most of all the one person who she would inevitably hurt the most. Try as she might to justify what she might have to do, her stomach still writhed with guilt and shame.

The Lady of Leviatha came to Shantha with the sole purpose of pleasing the King. She never asked, but she suspected that some of her overt affection for him was performative– not all entirely fake, but not all genuine either. It couldn’t possibly be when she was so fearful of the consequences of disappointment and failure; pressure from her family, expectation from the King, and the internal weight of that responsibility on her shoulders. Alora felt for her, and yet she knew that their friendship was similarly insincere. It was not unconditional, intact only under the circumstance that she was not also vying for the King’s favor. As she recalled their tense first encounter, there was no doubt in her mind that Natalia would go to great lengths to ensure she came out on top. She had to be prepared for the worst . . .

Her head lifted at the odd cadence in the hall. She looked to the door, brows raised with genuine surprise as the King appeared on the threshold of her room. Laying down her decorative project, she looked him over, more sympathy than she anticipated forming on her visage. Perhaps it was the memory of how attentive and thoughtfully accommodating he was in her moment of panic, or the knowledge that he was so determined to find her when she was taken that made her soften at the sight of him. Her more vengeful feelings surfaced quickly enough, snuffing out the little embers of concern with a douse of bitter ash. 

“Thank you, Your Highness. It is good to see you well, too.” She said, doing her best to smile. The brilliance of it was subdued, not how she would have liked for it to appear. It was going to be more difficult than she thought to feign interest when his better qualities were constantly overridden by her resentment. Now, with his eyes wandering to the bouquet of roses sent by Lord Ezra, she sensed his deflation. Before she could stop him from planting the seed in his own mind, he quickly changed the subject with an awkward clearing of his throat.

“ . . . Thank you, Your Highness. I look forward to it.” She hated the suspense, but she was glad to be returning home to familiar territory, where she would feel more comfortable. Still, she would be just as wary of the King. His surprises were often double edged swords, requiring her to sacrifice one thing for another. 

***

“You’re moving around quite well, Princess Alora.” Lady Natalia mentioned at her back while they moved down the Revelation’s narrow hall. 

The ship was so large that she could barely feel them move as they disembarked, shoving off from Ronah’s port. Alora had been on a ship before in her youth while traveling with her father to distant kingdoms. The vessel had been crafted well, but the rolling waves made her ill the first few days at sea. But, she expected as much from one of Xarellei’s modern marvels. Like the Steambreather, the Revelation boasted astonishing functionality and comfort, offering them much of the same luxuries they were afforded on land. Her room was spacious and comfortable, not far from common areas for her own ease. At first she worried about all the stairs and ladders, the heavy metal doors that required two hands to open, but it seemed her convenience was taken under consideration. 

“The nurses insisted that I move a little each day. It hurts every now and then, but I’m getting a sense of when to expect it.” Twisting or turning naturally always resulted in sharp aches. Even deep breaths elicited a painful response at times. “The only good that has come of my condition is being free of a corset for a while.” The Princess wore lighter dresses, made from material that did not hang so heavily on her frame. Breathing was easier without boning and tightly laced ribbons cinching an already petite form. The layers of flowing, pale blue chiffon was significantly less restrictive as it highlighted the allure of her natural silhouette. “I wince at the sight of one, and–”

Her words were cut short as the entrance of the dining hall came into view. A tall man ceased his pacing, pausing as the women approached. Alora had heard that Lord Ezra had been invited aboard the ship, but she dismissed it as a rumor; something inferred from their interaction at the Grand Council and the flowers he sent to wish her well. Pleased as she was to see him well, though his arm rested in a sling, his presence was both unexpected and problematic. But, the smile that he wore warmed her heart all the same. 

“Lord Ezra, what a pleasure it is to see you. I didn’t know you would be joining us for our journey.” Alora offered him her hand when she reached him. As he took it into his own he held it firmly, letting his earthy gaze meet her own. For a moment she thought he might bring it to his lips but he hesitated, most likely afraid to appear too eager or presumptuous. A dance was just a dance, but a kiss was an unmistakable gesture of affection– one that might have been disrespectful of his gracious host. 

“Princess, it is such a relief to see you. When you were taken I was so distraught, mostly with myself. I wish I could have defended you more fiercely.” He bowed, lowering his eyes as regret filled his voice. 

“Please, that is nonsense. You defended me with your life. How could you have done any more?” She shook her head, eyes soft as he straightened. “I planned to write to you to express how grateful I am to you, but since you’re here . . . Thank you. Thank you for your bravery and selflessness.”

“Of course . . .” There was a long pause where he simply held her hand, staring into her bright green pools as if bewitched by her. “And, Lady Natalia, it is also good to see that you are well. My apologies for not acknowledging you sooner.” Lord Ezra offered her a bow when he finally pulled himself from his daze, releasing Alora’s hand.  

“It’s quite alright, Lord Ezra. You have the gratitude of the King and I. We would have both been devastated had we lost the Princess.” Natalia was quick to draw lines even in Xarellei’s absence; she and the King on one side, and Alora on the other. The ecstatic grin she wore rivaled that of a Cheshire cat, pleased with the turn of events in her favor. Though some of it might have been real excitement over a blossoming new romance, it was likely also excitement for her own security– a sign that she was closer to success than before. 

She might have been right . . .

“Come, let us wait for the King. I’m sure he won’t be long.” Lady Natalia moved ahead of them, into the dining hall where a table had been set for them. She took her usual place to the King’s right, letting Alora claim her own seat to his left. “His Highness will more than likely thank you himself. He is quite fond of Princess Alora.” 

Her gaze flicked up to the Lady of Leviatha, wondering if she heard her correctly. 

“I believe he thinks of her as a little sister or something similar. He’s always fussing over her, fretting over whether she’s had enough to eat or looking after her if she’s too far behind. He’s very considerate of her.” 

“Indeed, he is.” Alora smiled into her cup, concealing her amusement. She almost barked with laughter at the assumption regarding their relationship. She wondered how she would react to knowing that the King manipulated her into his bed, that he turned her away to rest beside her.


It was a great story. Kelyn couldn’t help but smile, her eyes fixed on the road as she imagined him as a

The King found himself peering over the railing of the Revelation’s deck for hours at at a time. He quite enjoyed the when the river bled into the distant ocean’s horizon, especially when the sun floated near dusk with washes and ribbons of vibrant color. The sight invoked strange, ethereal sensations… something like fleeting glimpses from a past life. Xårełlęi might have once been a simple fisherman, free from the heavy weight of a powerful King’s ambitions.

A sort of mental malaise descended upon the King shortly after he took to his room on the Revelation. The brunt of it stemmed from the weight of disaster which abruptly ended the Grand Council… his Grand Appeal to occupied Ronah, and eventually the world. His forces ultimately prevailed over the Red Threat, but they were nevertheless caught by surprise, implying a crippling lack of foresight. Perhaps his kingdom’s unchecked arrogance was not quite the asset he had proposed to his generals. Perhaps he was misguided about other things as well…

There was also an exhaustion that coalesced from his practiced facades, and it had possibly contaminated his recent decisions. The King had invited Lord Ezra onboard the Revelation, but why? Some subconscious desire for penance? His weary mind likely saw Alora slipping away alongside the Grand Council, and sought to boldly test the creeping hand of fate. She and Lord Ezra shared glances along the lines of fledgling lovers, and had certainly graced each other’s minds at night. In a way, their embrace would be a relief from his own delusional pretense that Alora was somehow reserved for the King’s pursuit. But there would be repercussions, should Lord Ezra be the one to claim the Princess into his arms.

Rob me of Alora, Xårełlęi quietly dared, and my passion for her shall channel itself appropriately. My conquest will sweep across this world with a dominance that will last an eternity.

The King’s newfound spies were the welcome addition to his arsenal that kept his spirits afloat. They floated like ghosts on the landscape of a ship’s deck, prone to startle those who rounded corners or pushed through the shadows of hallways. Their dedication to Xårełlęi was evident, and they were refreshingly forthright through their discussion and consultation.

***
Xårełlęi couldn’t remember much from the dinner he spent with Natalia and Alora. Soon after the King took his place at the table, he felt his mind float to a corner of the dining room, as if to objectively witness himself detail his proposal. Ŝhanthah’s sovereignty was the first point, inspired by the well-dressed man’s question at the public podium of the Grand Council, moments before a sea of red robes drowned the King’s answer. Following this would be the reinstatement of Alora’s parents upon their thrones, with a transitory period involving his troops and dignitaries assisting with political and economical affairs.

I will leave Ŝhanthah better than I found it, the King vigorously emphasized… but there was a disappointing hollowness in his words. They somehow resembled the vacant promises of a politician.

The King was at a loss to recall Alora’s reaction, whether she was excited, thankful, concerned, indifferent… most likely she despised the idea of Xårełlęi’s residual influence upon her kingdom in anyshape or form. At this he would silently concede that there would be those whose hearts and minds he simply could not reach.

Of course, behind the veil of diplomacy was the truth which dare not leave his lips, yet another facade to perpetuate. Behold, Princess Alora, my attempt to win your favor towards spending another night in my bed.

He had previously dangled Alora’s parents to force her hand towards obedience. But her lack of willingness ultimately made her warmth upon his bed unsatisfying. He supposed Natalia had the near perfect blend of obedience and willingness that he quite enjoyed, once his experimentations bore the fruit of lust.

At this reflection, the King would visibly wince. Even with Natalia’s beauty, he had to experiment. As a young man, just the thought of her would have driven him mad with lust. His life was so complicatednow, and Xårełlęi supposed his tastes had evolved accordingly…

Perhaps in some parallel life, his spreading conquest was instead the bloodless crusade of enlightenment which he had conceived from the start. Perhaps in this life, he and Alora got along swimmingly and were on the way to their fourth child.

Perhaps…

“Sir?” Lieutenant Moon interrupted his fog of thought with a look of hesitancy. “You’ve been standing here for a while… is there anything I can do for you?”

The King turned to him with eyes yet to return from some far-off place. Through the distance there was a glimmer of recognition… his officer looked so young, almost resembling a boy trying on his father’s uniform.

“How did I look to you, Lieutenant?” the King suddenly asked.

“Ah… sir?” Moon would tilt his head with slight confusion.

“My eyes just now, the way they looked. How would you describe them?”

“Ah… wellum sir, I guess you looked a bit…well… lost,” the Lieutenant said after carefully deciding upon the right word in his mind.

The King snorted a laugh as his eyes returned to the water. “Huh. Lost.” A peculiar smile lifted to his face, while Lieutenant Moon looked all the more mystified. Their conversation would hold in place as the King considered his officer’s choice of word.

“I’ve never been lost, Lieutenant,” the King finally remarked in such a way to close an argument. “I’m just charting a new course.”
____

A knock at the King’s door was eventually answered with Xårełlęi in pajamas and his face half-shaven. He would be greeted by Natalia in a flowing night gown, flanked on either side by Nah and Nana, or Nih and Nini… gods, he couldn’t keep them straight in his head.

“She persisted,” the pair said in unison before parting their separate ways. Natalia deliberately brushed past the King’s chest as she entered his quarters before finding his eyes.

“My King, you’ve seemed so… distant, lately,” Natalia said with some concern. “I thought the warmth between my legs might help ease your mind into place.”

The casual frankness of Natalia’s words lit a spark within Xårełlęi, but it would quickly fade. “You’re right, I have been distant,” the King agreed. “I doubt my ability to rouse myself tonight, but your presence is always welcome.”

Natalia looked disappointed as she sat herself on the King’s bed. “Your… fire was clearly evident when punishment was dangled over my own pleasure,” Natalia observed quietly. “Perhaps now I… wholeheartedly accept this dynamic between us.”

“Perhaps you do, Alora,” the King said with a smile.

There was a moment of silence before a series of blinks fluttered across Natalia’s eyes. “My King, did you just call me…

A flood of embarrassment would swiftly rise before it was rejected outright by the King’s brusque state of mind. A wave of sleepy relief would instead take its place.

“I did. I called you Alora.”

Natalia blinked once again, her ears pulled and eyes narrowed towards some semblance of accusation. “Why would you…

“I suppose I crave her company,” he explained with a shrug that rose from the deepest bowels of callousness. “Alora is beautiful, and I seek to bed her.” The truth felt magnificent upon the King’s lips, no matter the impending consequences.

Natalia’s mouth fell open as tears welled in her eyes. “But… I thought that…”

The King couldn’t help himself now. “Thought what? That you alone satisfied me? That the Princess somehow escaped my eye?” He’d shift on the bed while considering his next words carefully… ensuring his truth was accurately expressed.

“You do satisfy me, Natalia. This I’ve said, and now reassure. And yet, my cup runneth over with the desire of those beyond my reach.”

The pair sat silently on the King’s bed for quite some time. Natalia, her face flushed and her cheeks wet, would be the one to break the heavy air with a raspy declaration.

“You may, my King.”

“I may… ?” The King seemed to stir from the depths of a daydream.

Natalia steadied herself with a shuddery breath before speaking again. “You may call me Alora.” Her hand then reached for the King’s palm and guided it slowly to her breast.

“My heart aches…” A sniffle would catch her throat and start her words again. “It aches, but it will mend with time. For now, I am obliged to your satisfaction.” Natalia then leaned close to Xårełlęi and whispered near his ear.

Fuck me. I am your Princess Alora.

A white-hot lust swallowed Xårełlęi from head to toe upon hearing the words. He wasted no time tearing off the clothes between them before pinning Natalia below his weight. The King’s eruption quaked across his body after a mere moment’s thrust, looking down through his mind’s mask of emerald eyes and fair skin as he moaned the Princess’ name, soaked in absolute ecstasy.
____

General Rolander was a sight for Xårełlęi’s sore eyes. He was easy to pick out amongst the company of soldiers waiting for the Revelation’s arrival at Shanthah’s riverside port. The Revelation was waved in, docked and boarded, with escorts quickly assigning them to the King’s side, as well as Natalia’s and Alora’s. The King’s four spies were introduced to a curious Rolander, who eyed them with brief suspicion before allowing their presence alongside the kingsguard.

From the port, a smaller brother of the Steambreather would transport the King and his party to Ŝhanthah castle in a half-day’s time, where weary legs and minds could find their rest. An exhausted Xårełlęi had arranged for his night’s departure before Rolander intervened with his presence. A deep, measured breath would steady the King’s patience at his chamber door before allowing his general to speak.

“My apologies for interrupting you at such a late hour, my King. But I sought to confirm your Lieutenant’s report… you had begun talks towards Ŝhanthah’s sovereignty?”

“Yes, general, I had.” The look on Rolander’s face desperately wanted to ask why.

“I am formulating a plan, Rolander.” The King’s smile reflected a cryptic certainty. “One that will render these political games obsolete. One that ensures the world’s obedience, alongside its willingness.

Rolander’s gaze widened slightly at the King’s words before an unspoken understanding swept over his mind. He then excused himself with a slow, rigid salute and a clip-clap of his boots.


As the doors opened the casual conversation between dinner guests silenced. They rose as the King entered, waiting for him to take his seat at the head of the table. To Alora’s surprise there was none of the boastful pomp from the Grand Council, where he touted his success in conquest and innovation. She thought it might have been due to his injury, a limited mobility wearing on his spirit and stamina. Not even the likes of Natalia’s wiles seemed to tempt his engagement for long, a brush of his hand or an inviting smile only gaining his focus for a time before he appeared distant once again. Pleasant talk carried on without him, though it made for an awkward atmosphere. When Xarellei finally did break free of whatever fog clouded his mind, he revealed a most unexpected intention.

The Princess was stunned, so shocked that she was without words to express herself. There were too many emotions attempting to prevail, too many rapid thoughts to wrangle. At face value, it was exactly what she wanted; to be free of Xarellei, to take back Shantha, and restore power to her family. There was even the promise of all the betterment of his resources, the revolutionary marvels he deployed to offer solutions to the long-time gripes and troubles of the common folk. His modern wonders had improved quality of life by leaps and bounds, and despite the price that was paid for them she could never quite bring herself to scoff at their value. Depriving the people of things that would make their life easier would have been a selfish trade for independence and power. The hard decision was taken from her hands, and the relief that came in the absence of that weight was so immense that she couldn’t hide the gratefulness that appeared on her countenance. 

She wanted to ask why

The only possible reason she could think of was that he was, indeed, letting her go– releasing the idea that she would forget the hostile nature of their takeover, forget the manipulation and coercion, and the hope that she might fall into his arms. After all, he had invited Lord Ezra aboard the ship and seemed to acknowledge his admiration of her. If he truly believed that there was a chance he would not have placed himself in a position to compete with another, unless he had no intention to do so. Alora couldn’t be certain . . . In fact, she never could be sure of the King’s motivations, which made her question just how genuine the offer was; if there were strings attached to his gracious offer. 

“Thank you, Your Highness.” She managed despite her confusion. Her gratitude seemed to dispel any tension that had accumulated with her silence and his obvious disappointment. “I’m sure we’ll discuss the matter more when we arrive in Shantha, but your gesture is most kind, as is your thoughtful accommodation for the citizens of the kingdom.” Alora wore her best smile, ensuring that its warmth was absent of any quality that could be misconstrued as gloating or delight. As she went back to her plate, her food looked less appetizing. Even its taste has lost its bold flavors as suspicion began to set in. 

***
“I would have loved to see the engine and boiler room. I hear it’s an amazingly complex structure.” Alora admitted as she and Lord Ezra reached the main deck. The sky and the sea were just as vast, seemingly endless with deep blue, rolling waves meeting the azure hue of a bright horizon. Clouds were sparse, and the air was filled with a faint, pleasant brine. She enjoyed the ocean view from the nearest ledge, her hands resting on the rail for stability out of habit. The way the Revelation glided on the water made for a smooth journey even when met with rougher currents. Not once did she feel her stomach sink with nausea or her head become heavy with dizziness. 

“It is, but hardly worth straining yourself going up and down stairs and ladders, Princess.” Lord Ezra said, joining her. He leaned his back against the sturdy rail, his arms folding across his chest as he took in a view of his own. 

She could sense his lingering gaze, playfully insistent on her attention. He would look away the moment she turned to meet it, she knew. Alora had tried to catch him many times before; admiring her while she inspected strange wonders on the ship, or simply in passing as she went about her day. She got the sense that he received some satisfaction in drawing her eye, and as much as she wished to deny him the pleasure her competitiveness wouldn’t allow her to. Emerald orbs flicked up quickly, meeting his earthy, hazel stare. It was nothing short of smoldering, brimming with an unspoken desire that caught her off guard. Completely ensnared, she felt her cheeks bloom with color, a rosy tint becoming on her fair complexion. 

“Did you know the King and I were not involved?” She asked to cut the tension which was thick and palpable, like the air before rain. Alora found herself mirroring the charming smirk that favored one side of his lips. 

“No, not at first.” He moved closer, his gaze unrelenting. “I just wanted to dance with a radiant woman.” Briefly his eyes fixated on her golden locks, how her strands caught in the wind and ghosted around her lovely visage. “I thought to myself, ‘if I were in possession of such a beautiful woman, I would wear her on my arm so that everyone would know she is mine.’” 

The possessive nature of the word sent a ripple down her spine that left goosebumps in its wake. 

“His Majesty arrived on his own, not even the Lady of Leviatha on his arm. But, I am no fool. He covets the both of you, despite Lady Natalia’s belief to the contrary. I am more sure of it now with Shantha’s impending sovereignty. It is . . . unprecedented, and so I am left to assume that you are not as attainable as I’d hoped when I received the invitation aboard this ship.” 

The Princess lowered her eyes, his point resonating with the thoughts that kept her up at night. 

“I could be wrong,” his lifted a hand, delicately raising her chin to capture her bright green pools once more. The pad of his thumb gently ran over her lips, appreciating their softness, how lush and plump they were. “I hope I’m wrong because I have never been more enamored with anyone in my life.” 

In that moment, he began to lean in and close the gap between them. Alora wanted him to claim her lips with all the passion in the promise of his words, consequences be damned. She pushed herself onto her toes, her eyes beginning to shut in anticipation of the taste of his lips when a movement in her periphery made her pause. She pulled back a bit, able to see the material of a black robe pull around the corner. 

Those damn Weird Sisters.

“S-sorry,” she apologized, her voice faint with regret when she realized that she couldn’t risk his life or jeopardize her own mission with reckless, fleeting thrills. As she stepped away the warmth of his body dissipated, fading faster than she would have liked. “You’re right, it’s a complicated matter best unburdened by . . . more complicated emotions. If things were different–”

“There’s no need to explain, Princess Alora.” The young Lord didn’t appear too dejected, though traces of regret coalesced with the longing as he let the Princess have her distance. He turned, elbows resting on the rail to stare out to the expanse of the ocean. “But, if things were different, indeed.” A cheeky grin was all it took to salvage the moment, return them to contentment despite the remnants of passionate urges fueling forbidden tension.

*** ​
“I thought you would be joining us as a guest in Shantha’s capital.” Lady Natalia’s tone was oddly accusatory. Her displeasure upon seeing Lord Ezra pass off his belongings to his own staff was one of many off behaviors. Where there was once a vibrant and enthusiastic demeanor, there was now standoffishness. Her recent detachment wasn’t cause for alarm at first. Alora assumed that she was allowing her to spend time with Lord Ezra without the hindrance of her company, in hopes that they would grow close enough to blossom into lovers right before the King’s eyes so that she could become his one and only flame. The frustration that drew her brows down and wrinkled her nose seemed misplaced.

“Apologies, Lady Natalia. I would have loved to join you all, but I can’t leave my estate for too long. I have business to attend to, but I plan to visit soon.” His brow rose as the Lady of Leviatha conceded, bitterness still evident upon her features. 

“Of course. It’s just a shame. You were getting along so well . . . Safe travels, Lord Ezra.” She turned, not so much as a respectful bow to punctuate the empty farewell. 

“Well, Princess, this is where we part ways.” He smiled, taking her hand. His thumb brushed over the back of her palm. He had hesitated before, but he lifted her knuckles to his lips. He closed his eyes, pressing a lingering kiss to her hand. “I do hope we can see each other again soon.”

“You could very well be banished for a time if you don’t behave yourself in this moment.” Alora playfully admonished. The port was busy, bustling with merchants and sailors along with the King’s detail rushing to ready them for another short journey. Eyes and ears were attracted to more astonishing things, the spectacle that was the colossal vessel and the vehicles that hummed with life, but they would not be entirely overlooked. 

“As you wish, Princess. I will take my leave now.” He rose, releasing her hand finally. 

“Safe travels, Lord Ezra.” She turned, a lingering look over her shoulder as she was escorted to their vehicle. Sitting down, she felt a tug of loneliness. Lady Natalia had claimed a seat so far away, the iciness of her aura repelling her. Alora expected that she would want details, to hear of all the things they spoke about and shared with one another. The disinterest was tangible, aggressive even– so much that she didn’t dare look her way. If it was exhaustion that wore on her tolerance, the Princess was happy to allow her space. 

Her excitement to see the spires of Shantha’s castle made the short journey feel long. Alora was anxious to walk the familiar halls, take in the scents of home, and feel the softness of her own bed. She thought she might immediately feel the embrace of fatigue when they finally arrived. Instead, she was wide awake, an internal clock haywire from lack of routine. As she walked behind Lady Natalia, she wondered if a bit of rest had helped her mood. 

“Would you like to have a cup of tea before bed? I could get one of the servants to brew a relaxing chamomile . . .” Alora trailed as Lady Natalia continued to move ahead, blatantly ignoring her. “Are you . . . Are you upset with me? If I’ve done something wrong, I would –”

Nothing is wrong, Princess Alora.” She said firmly, turning on her quickly forcing her to pause. “I have been with you morning, noon, and night for weeks. Must we be joined at the hip always? Are we not allowed to be individuals?”

Alora flinched at the harshness of his words, but also at their validity. They had been spending quite some time together, and she had grown accustomed to her company– to a tiring degree, it seemed. “I’m sorry– of course. I didn’t realize I was not giving you sufficient space, and taking up all of your time. It’s just . . .” She never got the sense that she was a burden before. “Please, forgive me. And, have a good night.”

Xarellei. He had to be up to something. There could be no other explanation for Natalia’s sudden sour mood, just as he had done before when he threatened punishment. The Princess marched to his room, a fire burning beneath her heels as she passed guards and eventually came upon the pale-faced sisters. They flanked his doors, glancing between one another at the sight of her approach. 

“Princess of Shantha, do you wish to see the King?” One asked eagerly, excitement barely contained. “He is not here at the moment, but will be soon.”

“Yes. Soon. Please enter, make yourself comfortable.” Another chimed, opening the door to his chambers. 

She hesitated for a moment before stepping forward, crossing the threshold into his room. His space was prepared for him, candles lit and a fire crackling pleasantly in the hearth. Alora took a seat in a chair nearby, trying not to lose the fuel of her anger as she waited.


“We’d have to push farther,” Stafford said.

“Swim deeper,” Leonard added.

Xårełlęi sat at a table with his pair of senior scientists as he reclined leisurely upon his chair. A lone torch on the wall provided the only beacon against the absolute blackness of a windowless room. In his hands was the crescent-shaped toy he shared with Natalia a few nights before, traveling to and fro between fingertips that were intent on the strange texture that felt like wood but wasn’t… it was somehow beyond wood, as was the shell of the Steambreather.

They had approached him shortly after Rolander was relieved for the night… There was Dr. Stafford, with his bushy red hair and beard atop a lanky frame, with freckled skin and stone blue eyes that expressed a keen intelligence. Dr. Leonard accompanied him, a shorter, heavier man with a thick neck braced by a mason’s shoulders. His dark, yarn-like tufts and beady gaze were loud contrasts against his partner. They both wore off-duty uniforms hidden mostly away by white coats.

Despite the King’s exhaustion, the arrival of his scientists was a signal he could not ignore. Somehow, they had sensed his mental workings through some ghostly channel he wasn’t able to comprehend.

“You seek the Door again,” Leonard said with a low, confessing voice.

The King nodded at his doctor’s observation. And here they now were, an impromptu meeting that could not wait until the following day, with Rolander and a pair of his white-faced kingsguard stranding watch outside a locked doorway. In certain ways, the King knew the men in this room more intimately than any woman from his bed.

“We’ll push as far, and swim as deep through the Door as we need,” Xårełlęi said. “And we shall prepare appropriately.”

The Door imposed sensations that seemed unique to each individual. The King entered its hallowed gate with his scientists and felt an immediate excitement on the other side… an immense feeling of connectivity, as if the barrier of minds had been dropped. Coordinates were set beforehand to direct them to time periods most useful to their objectives… How they were set was another mystery, known only to Stafford’s and Leonard’s meticulous calculations.

It seemed to reduce its entrants to a vibration… an undetectable hum of existence that traversed mountainsides with a simple thought, climbed the sides of buildings with the ease of will… Obstructions such as walls became laughing matters, and their secrets were easily exposed. And thus the King’s scientists could watch engineers from other times with the intent to learn, tapping into their adjacent hum as one would place their ear upon a wall and listen to a conversation from an adjacent room… touching upon the focus of minds working collectively towards a single purpose.

The sensation as a whole was strangely, deeply, delightfully intimate… the King often wondered what his experience would be with Natalia or Alora at his side as willing escorts through the Door.

Occasionally, a physical specimen was obtained and brought with them through the Door, but their acquisitions were typically the sole knowledge and expertise to build and create… which was always more than enough.

“So then,” Stafford began. “My first suggestion is introducing an agent into a kingdom’s water supply that would ensure its compliance towards our goals.”

There was a moment to process Stafford’s thought. “So essentially, we’d be poisoning a kingdom into obedience?” Xårełlęi posited.

“That’s one way of putting it,” Leonard remarked with grim subtlety.

The look on the King’s face resembled a thoughtful grimace. “I’m not sure if I’m taking well to thatparticular approach. What other options are there… could be there?”

Leonard shifted in his seat as Stafford spoke. “There might be a way we can… broadcast the mandate of docility through the collective apparatus of unassuming towers.”

Broadcast. Xårełlęi considered himself a perceptive enough individual, but he did occasionally have trouble following the points of his scientists. The technical jargon they often used wore itself to exhaustion rather quickly. His mind conjured the image of a boat casting outward with broad waves upon the water…

Leonard could visibly see the King’s mental gnawing of the concept and explained it further. “Think of it as wind,” he continued. “A wind that caresses the mind with a silent, persistent command of obedience. Stretching as far and wide as our towers can carry the message.”

“And this wind wouldn’t… hurt anyone?”

Leonard smiled. “No more than a glass of whiskey hurts you by forcing your drowsiness.” Xårełlęi gave a slow, satisfied nod.

“Will Ŝhanthah be our initial observatory?” Stafford asked.

The King feigned a moment of consideration. “Out of my respect and admiration for the Princess, we shall designate her kingdom as exempt,” was the answer already waiting at his lips. “Ronah shall be our testing ground for the time being.”

“A week’s time?” Leonard asked for clarification. There were a pair of nods, from both the King and Stafford.

“I’m sure Director Renthall will be delighted to participate in such a project,” Stafford said.

“I’m sure he would,” Xårełlęi said with a curl of a smile.

And thus his scientists excused themselves the room… Dr. Stafford, with his technical terms describing sexual release as orgasm while he maintained his asexuality, and Dr. Leonard, with his fondness for chess and childhood toys… They both of course were acutely aware of the King’s weakness for the Princess, but dared not to speak of it.
____

The sight of Alora invoked feelings of warmth, curiosity, and uneasiness in equal amounts. Xårełlęi wasn’t sure why the Princess had come to visit him, but if she had questions to ask, the King doubted his ability to be tactful with his responses… especially after his enlightening experience with Natalia the prior night. The truth upon his lips, it seemed, had set his mind free, for better or worse.

And for better or worse, the urge towards a brazen proposal was more intense than it should have been…

I’ll happily entertain your presence this evening, Princess, if you share my bed once again.

“I’m glad to see you looking so well,” Xårełlęi finally said while changing into his robe and nightly attire behind a dressing screen. It seemed another consequence of his newfound enlightenment was an impatience that bordered on shamelessness.

“Now then, dear Princess. How may I help you this evening?” The King couldn’t help the eagerness in his eyes as he moved towards his bed, leaning upon its headboard with a steady arm as he engaged Alora’s audience.


Just like the flames that lapped and bit at the burning wood in the hearth, her irritation was sufficiently fed. She thought her temper might wane with time, feared that it would dwindle as the seconds ticked away. An irrational impatience only fortified her annoyance, and every moment that passed contributed to a sense of false urgency. Her inquiry could have waited till morning. Hours between now and then would have done little to deter her, even if it would allow her to organize her thoughts and suppress emotions that might detract from valid concerns. As the Princess sat fireside, tapping a restless finger against the carved, mahogany arm, she attempted to sort through a mess of implications and suspicions caused by a series of uncharacteristic gestures– particularly with regard to the offer of Shantha’s sovereignty. 

She wanted to believe that it was genuine, that he’d tapped into a tiny vein of decency; the same one that he used to calm her when her chest tightened frightfully, or when he visited her ward to wish well. Those moments were free of imposing pressure, thoughtful deeds done without expectation. While the King’s proposal was seemingly absent of devious intent, she couldn’t shake the feeling that it simply hadn’t been presented to her yet. It wouldn’t have been the first time he withheld information, revealing it when it suited him in order to tip scales in his favor. 

A twist of the door knob pulled her from her thoughts swiftly. 

The King crossed to conceal himself behind a partition. Alora could hear the rustle of fabric as it left his body one article at a time. She allowed him the benefit of the doubt, hopeful that he would not misconstrue the nature of her visit. Though he could have waited to hear out before readying himself to turn in for the evening, it was late and the day had been long. 

The Princess rose when he emerged from behind the partition, releasing a mildly exasperated sigh as his path led him toward the bed. She stepped forward but maintained her distance, wary of what ideas her proximity to his bed might conjure for him. 

“I’m concerned,” she admitted, a slight tilt of her head making a cascade of blonde locks sway. “And, I feel as though I have so many reasons to be concerned, Your Highness. I’d like to start with the fact that the Lady of Leviatha is now ignoring me, out of the blue it would seem. She is usually high strung after evenings spent in your bed, but as of late she has been particularly set on avoiding me. It is unfortunate because I’ve done well to ensure I am no obstacle in her pursuits for your affection. So well, that she believed that you cared for me just as one would care for a sibling.” Alora moved closer, her measured steps carrying her toward the foot of the bed. “I don’t suppose you would have some . . . insight as to why she is suddenly so irritated by my presence?”


The Princess’ inquiry somehow pulled a portion of brashness from the King’s demeanor. His ghost of a grin fell away while his hand rescinded its grip from the bed’s headboard and retreated into his pocket. In a way he looked liked a guilty youngster ready to confess some misdeed that would surely result in punishment.

Alora’s question had an obvious answer, but should the King dance around the particulars? Would he dress his reply to better suit some unseen audience?

“She is likely jealous,” the King sighed with a hint of regret. “Natalia grudgingly tolerated my preference of your name during our lovemaking. As a matter of fact, all my cravings of late have been rather… challenging for her.”

“And if you doubted my intentions in regards to your kingdom’s sovereignty,” Xårełlęi continued in an effort to immediately address all potential concerns, “I can reassure you they come with no strings attached. Your kingdom shall be free, and hopefully bettered with the legacy of my influence. I can only pray it becomes evident to you after the fact.”

The King then shifted his weight to his opposite hip, a sort of restlessness rising to his limbs. “Stay patient, Princess Alora. You’ll finally be rid of me, sooner than later. Now, was there anything else? Perhaps about Lord Ezra?” The last question seemed to almost slip out of the King’s mouth, accompanied by a fierce envy in his eyes.


Color blossomed across her cheeks, heat bringing about a pink hue that burned in tandem with the shock that froze her through and through. The King’s shameless reveal stole all thought from her brain momentarily, the gears grinding to an abrupt halt. The steam generated by her temper cooled, doused with a sudden gust. Alora couldn’t find the words to recover from the unexpected and despicable admission. It was no wonder the Lady of Leviatha shunned her so abruptly, that she could hardly look at her without bitterness singing her taste buds. Though she had been preparing herself to disappoint Natalia, she planned to be as tactful as possible– to try to salvage amicable feelings and avoid ill will. Single-handedly her hopes were toppled. 

The King easily predicted her next concern, attempting to lay her worries for Shantha to rest. Her green eyes searched him, honing in on every feature to try to detect the slightest hint of deceit. Despite no trace that he was intentionally being duplicitous, she couldn’t allow herself to relinquish that unsettling feeling that something was amiss. It was, perhaps, that she didn’t understand why he suddenly wished to release her from his hold. When she took his unusual appetites and obvious envy into account she knew she was right to suspect some sort of backlash for thwarting his previous advances. 

A smile tugged at her lips, a small curl that held an almost devious quality to it.

“Should I be concerned about Lord Ezra?” Alora had been content to keep her distance before but she moved toward him, slow steps carrying her to the side of the bed where he stood. “Or, should you be concerned about Lord Ezra? I don’t really think you are . . . Just like I don’t think you want me to be rid of you.” The Princess paused when she was toe-to-toe with the King, staring up at him with a provocative kind of curiosity that made emerald orbs glint alluringly. She lifted a hand, placing a palm against his chest where she could feel the thrum of his heart. 

“I think . . . You want to believe that you can just walk away, leave this kingdom without feeling the sting of loss or leave me.” Slowly her hand trailed downward, fingertips dragging along a trail that led lower and lower. “You are a conqueror through and through, so greedy for the world and everything in it. How could you spare me?” The hand that tempted his body halted at the sash tied about his waist. She let her slender digits wiggle into the knot, using it to pull him in closer so that he could feel the plushness of her chest. 

“You can reassure me all you’d like but I simply can’t believe you . . . So, what is it that you’re trying to do?”


The King folded his arms behind his back, his watch never wavering from the intoxicating green gaze of the Princess. Amidst her tantalizing touch, Xårełlęi steadied his thoughts as a focused, impassive sentry, despite the boiling hot excitement below his waist.

“As far as Lord Ezra,” Xårełlęi began after an awkward swallow, “I was the one who invited him on the Revelation. Partly as a gesture to ease your potential discomfort during the trip, but also as…” He paused to collect his words, and the expression on his face grudgingly allowed a type of humility.

“I suppose I recognized the opportunity to study him from afar. You seemed quite charmed with the fellow, and through my haze of jealousy I saw a way to learn and observe… my social prowess is admittedly limited, Princess. I know how to lead an army, how to command a soldier, how to direct an order…

The King’s hand reached for Alora’s enticing fingers and clasped them firmly but gently, lifting them to his heartbeat once more.

“I’ve previously manipulated you into my bed, and I’m resisting the ridiculous urge to order you there now. I am just…” The King closed his eyes and winced softly. “I fear my failure with my Grand Council has affected me in ways I couldn’t predict. I couldn’t focus on a damned thing with that weight on my mind.”

“And then there’s your kingdom…” The King’s hand gave Alora’s palm a sensuous squeeze. “Yet another frivolous attempt to somehow earn your favor in spite of myself. But that’s not the whole of it, of course…”

Xårełlęi steadied his indigo gaze and closed whatever gap between he and Alora. In his heart and mind, the King knew that the words assembling on his lips were folly… for they could jeopardize his goals in ways yet foreseen. And yet, due to fate or arrogance or both, he brazenly spoke against his better judgment. Alora’s warmth and touch had its way of loosening his guard.

“My scientists and I are developing a way to render my weapons of war obsolete… a bloodless method to bend a kingdom and its people towards their best interests. Politics will soon be a thing of the past, and my presence needn’t persuade a stubborn King, be it from his own castle or across the span of an ocean.”

The King then stepped back and straightened his shoulders, lifting his chin while maintaining the lock of his vision.

“Alora, you have my word that I shall honor my evacuation of your castle. Of course, I would seriously entertain any notions of remaining here as a guest, along with my kingsguard and perhaps a small garrison of troops…” The smirk on Xårełlęi’s face readily accepted the unlikelihood of that outcome.

“And now that I’ve bore my heart and soul to you, Princess, I suppose you’d be on your way for the evening.” Alora’s palm remained nevertheless clasped, and the King’s gaze held fast. And then, the inevitable proposition.

“If you spend another night in my bed,” the King said with a keen glance, “I would tell you more of this instrument of mine.” He smiled while releasing Alora’s hand. “The choice is yours.”


The King exhibited more composure and restraint than she expected, but he was not entirely without indication of struggle. While his demeanor was collected, cool and controlled despite an inciting hand, his speech informed her that he was a little more affected than he let on. Small pauses seemed to allow him to fend off temptation, awkward silences letting him gather his thoughts. But, her gentle provoking was overcome soon enough. As he reached for her hand and returned it to his chest, she could feel how steady his heart was– powerful still as it rapped in its confines, but absent of the erratic fluttering of dishonesty. His motivations were not betrayed by any disingenuous gesture; not defensiveness or avoidance. There was more sincerity in his expression than she anticipated, candor and vulnerability slowly extinguishing her doubts. Flawed as his reasoning was, she didn’t sense devious intent . . . Until the mention of his work with scientists.

Curiosity flared in her eyes once more as she tried to understand his cryptic plot to end war and conflict. It sounded like a utopian concept, one that she might have scoffed at if it came from anyone else. The contraptions and devices in his arsenal were frightening at times, but she recognized their usefulness and how effective they were for their purpose. There was little question of whether he would be successful at creating such a thing, but there was a question of how dangerous it was. 

The Princess believed that moment for honesty and openness had come and gone as Xarellei stepped back. Though he maintained a gentle hold on her hand, she anticipated that he would close the door now that her immediate concerns had been addressed. After expressing all the measures he’d taken to act on her wishes to be rid of him, she was caught off guard by his offer. Alora forgot herself for a moment, her features dulling at the shameless request. Without the pressure of a difficult task, she would have swiftly turned the offer down and retired to her own chambers for the evening. Her own self-preservation prevailed, and gradually an unamused visage turned to reflective thought. 

“. . . I will stay with you . . .” She agreed, far less disinclined than even she thought she would be. Alora knew more about the King now. He was far from a gentleman, but he had never forced himself on her– not even when the opportunity presented itself before. With that in mind, she felt confident that he would not overstep his bounds. More so now with his display of restraint. 

Alora moved over to the partition, concealing herself behind it so that she could reach behind her and tug at the bow behind her back. The material loosened around her petite waist, giving her enough room to lift her skirt over her head. With the delicate layers gone, she was left in nothing but a silk white undergarment, so fine that it was almost sheer. The thin and airy barrier just barely grazed her sensual silhouette, following her every sultry curve. A healthier appetite ensured that supple assets appeared fuller, volume in her hips and chest making delectable assets more prominent. When she emerged from behind the partition she seemed to realize just how bare she felt. Her nightgown before, while just as light, at least provided more coverage. Still, she was confident as she moved to the opposite side of the bed, removing the pins from her hair to let more of her glorious, golden waves free. 

“I’ve always been curious about your . . . attraction.” She started, striking conversation in hopes of distracting herself from her inner discomfort. “Surely it is not my defiance that causes you to want to earn my favor, or resort to using my name in your intimate activities. You know nothing about me,” Alora laid her pins down on the small table beside the bed before sitting down to remove her earrings. “And, there are plenty of beautiful women who would willingly satisfy your desires. Is this a common occurence of yours, fleeting infatuation?” For all she knew there could have been more unattainable Princesses and Ladies before her, conquered or unconquered beauties that managed to drive him to grand acts and great lengths. She pulled the blankets back, placing herself beneath their warmth.


The King scoffed playfully at Alora’s comment. “Curious, you say? I believe you’d sooner extinguish my pursuit by veiling yourself as a gargoyle than invest any sort of curiosity to my… attraction.” His glances towards the Princess seemed cautious, as if indulging upon her voluptuousness might abruptly forfeit his discipline.

Xårełlęi then joined the Princess under the covers, bringing with him a scent of sandalwood as he shifted and settled underneath the soft drape of silk. His dark hair was tousled and frayed, draping over his forehead and just above the deep blue of his eyes. An accidental brush of the King’s foot against Alora’s shin sent a shudder up his leg that he hoped went unnoticed. His arms eventually folded at his sides with hands underneath his head as he looked up to the ceiling.

“Why do you believe my infatuation with you to be fleeting? I’ve imposed myself upon you for months, and here I am enjoying your presence beside me, despite my awkward manipulations. I’ve previously posed the notion of you birthing my successor… much to your horror, I’m sure, but that would surely suggest my interest is far from fleeting.”

A deep pull of breath seemed to dismiss the expectation of Alora’s rebuttal, shifting to the matter at hand.

“Before anything else,” the King explained with a glance, “I must tell you of the Door.”
____

A pickaxe punched its way through a wall of bedrock, allowing a beam of light to pierce an ancient darkness left unperturbed for centuries. The hole was widened to allow the peek of a curious eye with the help of a lighted match, and an excited voice followed suit.

“Stafford! Leonard! I’ve found something!”

Prince Xårełlęi was quickly joined by his colleagues from either direction. A series of forceful shoves further widened the hole, revealing an ancient room with carved walls and a tented ceiling. Once they climbed inside, Stafford was quick to post a lantern into the floor and light it ablaze, and what they saw took their breaths away…

There were a pair of rectangular posts, some three yards apart and five yards tall, resembling polished rock with innumerable glyphs written upon them from some lost or unearthly language. The encompassing awe eventually allowed coherence to trickle into the trio of minds.

“Do you have it?” Stafford asked, turning his head to the Prince.

Xårełlęi nodded before reaching into his pocket to reveal a crescent-shaped object with a sphere affixed at its center.

“Very good,” Leonard said. “Now all we need to do is figure out what’s next.

The three slowly circled the structure, their eyes taking in more of its mystery while adjusting to the dark. The grooves of the glyphs reflected the lantern’s scant light like angular waves of water reflecting an orange moon. Chatter between the observers fell away against a commanding fascination that absorbed all questions into silence.

Finally, Xårełlęi’s tired legs would sit upon the cold rock floor with a crack of his knees. “How cruel that even an enigma such as this can grow tiresome,” he sighed.

“Your crescent is the key, I’m sure of it,” Stafford said softly.

“Yes, well… I’m not able to… ” The Prince’s words drifted into thought. Absentmindedly, his crescent toy was nestled with some effort upon a groove that jutted from the floor.

A sudden burst of light lit the room with startling intensity. A sheet of shimmering, translucent cyan materialized between the posts, bringing with it an unearthly hum that echoed upon itself and drowned the air with sound.

Gods!” Leonard cried as his arm lifted defensively. Stafford had backed himself against a wall of rock, his mouth agape and his eyes tearing from fear.

The Prince, meanwhile, was transfixed. He lifted to his feet and studied the ripples of shimmering blue before him. His mind was consumed by curiosity.

“No… wait!” Leonard’s warning was the last thing Xårełlęi heard before he slipped through the sheet of light…

***
He could hear the cries of terror from his colleagues, yet their mouths were still. A sudden excitement swept across the Prince’s skin, followed by a strange feeling of violation, as if his sense of being was now exposed. He rounded past the pair of rectangular posts and focused on the hole which led into the strange room from the wall of bedrock. Leonard and Stafford were no longer there, but the Prince felt no fear or concern. 

What should have been nearly an hour’s march to daylight took a fraction of the time. The mouth of the cave peered from a mountainside ledge towards a dusk that cradled the approaching night with layers of orange and violet. The sun appeared still, yet felt in motion. The Prince would chew on the sensation and try to decipher its relevance to no avail.

A glance to the right revealed the village of Xara, hazed by dust and distance between folds of hills. There was a thought, and the Prince suddenly found himself in the main square, draped by the saloon’s shadow. To his left was a blacksmith’s shop, and then he was inside to discover a short, curly-haired man with bulging, branching veins along his heavy arms. He was tending to his anvil with hammering blows upon a sheet of red-hot iron. Each blow offered a wealth of knowledge…

A moment of lucid objectivity offered the realization that the Prince couldn’t be seen or sensed, or was simply being ignored. He approached the blacksmith’s hum of focus and dedication to his craft with an outstretched arm, tapping into its vibration along forked fingertips. Decades of his profession were translated into a mind’s breath, absorbed like beads of sweat against a dry sun. The Prince could now smelt a broadsword as well as any man.

The blacksmith’s wife entered his shop with a glass of tea, and the love for her husband swirled like an aura, coalesced with the undying affections towards her past suitors. A spiraling, aggregate, eternal force, love seemed to be…

The ceiling of the shop offered no resistance of reality and presented the Prince with the view of a soaring falcon. A thought, and the Prince joined it in the sky. It was functioning on a hunter’s instinct brought on by an empty stomach, but there were also the foundations of complexity as well. Love and lust, fear and wonder, anger and compassion, they were all there, indiscernible to the shallow, arrogant eyes of man.

The clouds then parted before the Prince, offering the briefest glimpse of a world towered by glass buildings and millions of wheeled carriages without the burden of horses… and oh, the ferocity of weapons…

That’s enough for now
, the Prince heard through the wind that carried his mind’s wings. Those weren’t the exact words, but it was the exact understanding. A pull of incomprehensible force transported him before the Door’s watery sheet of cyan as it beckoned him back to the world from which he came…

His return through the Door swallowed him within the deepest silence and the darkest black. Leonard and Stafford were nowhere to be heard, and the Prince staggered about until he tripped his way to the cave’s primary tunnel through the trial and error of his mind’s map. Its ascent was an uncomplicated slope, but exhausting just the same.

Somehow, the Prince managed his way with heavy boots through Xara as onlookers gawked at him under the crisp light of the noon’s sun. He eventually trudged himself to the castle gate and collapsed at the feet of sentries whose eyes were widened with sheer disbelief.

***
Xårełlęi awoke sometime later in his bed, tended to by a lovely nurse by the name of Autumn. His crusty eyes pried open to find his colleagues at his side once again.

Prince Xårełlęi,” Leonard said with resounding relief. “Thank the Gods. We were certain to never see you again.”

Why… would you think…” Xårełlęi’s voice croaked through a torn, dry throat.

Stafford and Leoanard looked wearily at one another before they collected their answer. “You disappeared for three weeks,” Stafford explained through a swallow. “We had lost all hope for your return.”
____

“That was my first experience with the Door,” Xårełlęi said to Alora. “A story fit for a novel, I suppose. An adequate first chapter.” The King smiled weakly at his own jest.

“From there my scientists and I experimented. Simple tests at first, you see… but our knowledge expanded, and the Door’s accuracy was perfected. We found that not only could we explore our currentworld, but others as well.” The King sat on his words for a moment, as if to absorb their magnitude. “Some with varying degrees of similarity to our world, and some that are almost indescribably different.”

“Knowledge of weapons and tactics were acquired towards my goals of conquest, which I now recognize as folly. There must be a better way… my failure with the Grand Council has blessed me with a great awakening, Princess.”

“Which brings me to my great instrument.” Xårełlęi closed his eyes and exhaled while preparing his words. “An apparatus that coaxes all minds into collective acceptance and docility, thus allowing the freedom of clarity… its influence felt instantly across the span of all kingdoms.” The King’s hands spread apart to illustrate his point, then clapped together to punctuate it.

“The Red Dissent has taught me to push for more. A world rid of strife, focused without fear or prejudice towards its own betterment, its own perfection. All kingdoms as brothers across all lands. This needn’t be a fearsome transition, for I have witnessed the potential of this world and the accomplishment of others. That is what I strive for, Princess.”

The King then turned to his side and faced the Princess directly. Now more than ever, he wanted Alora to be still for him as he ran his tongue along the fork of her thighs.

“There’s something else from the Door, as difficult to explain as everything else…” The King sighed through his words as he considered each that passed his lips. “But I’ve felt… echoes that I’m certain represent the essence of you. Our entanglements from past lives, perhaps, or hints of our future, but…”

Without warning, he pulled towards the Princess and pressed a kiss upon her, awkward but affectionate, his tongue mostly sheathed. A moment’s astonishment would pass before the King relinquished himself with a look of regret and apology, grimacing as he turned his back to the Alora underneath the covers.

“I somehow feel that our fates are entwined, and yet there seems to be more evidence that this notion is untrue, that my predications are unfounded. Perhaps that is the delusion that I am cursed to bear.” The King’s limbs settled into harmlessness upon the mattress, and his breathing fell into a slow rhythm.

“If only you could experience the Door for yourself, Alora.” The King breathed his wish through a shudder of disappointment.
____

Did she part her legs for you?

Xårełlęi abruptly sat up in his bed in a bout of confusion. He couldn’t recall the pull of sleep before it took him, which rose a brief sense of panic. Looking to his right would reveal that Alora was not beside him. All throughout his chamber was a hazy, black mist that seemed to tug from the void.

“Hello, who’s there?” he called through the dark.

His four spies would suddenly materialize at the foot of his bed, side-by-side and hand-in-hand.

“Holy gracious…” The King drew back like a startled cat as his hairs stood on end.

Hello, your Highness, they greeted in unison.

A dawning realization quickly overtook his alarm. “Have you four somehow invaded my dreams?” he’d ask with a sneer upon his lip.

We have our ways, they chorused. Just as you have your own way of carelessness and arrogance.

Xårełlęi narrowed his eyes. “How do you mean?”

Your brazen divulgence to Alora of the door and its key, the sisters said with a seething impatience. You’d jeopardize your goals of conquest for the faintest chance of sexual succor with the Princess? 

“You truly believe that Alora would somehow use my secret against me?” The King asked, allowing a slight wash of concern across his eyes.

Nah folded her arms. Perhaps not deliberately, but she would almost certainly share it with someone out of her disregard or spite.

And 
that person might share it with someone else, Nih added, to drive the point home.

Xårełlęi considered the prospect with a finger to his chin. Before long, his thoughts settled upon a satisfactory solution.

“There is nothing I can’t turn to my advantage,” Xårełlęi declared with a clear confidence. “The Door can be used as a trap, should I deem it necessary.” He smiled contently. “No one knows of its workings more than I.”

The sisters sat on his words with an exchange of glances before speaking again.

Perhaps you should be a little more careless with your key. To see who might have the inclination to steal it.

The King’s smile spread wider. “A facsimile of my key,” he’d add with a nod.

The four sisters appeared to be pleased at this notion. Very well, King Xårełlęi. Our loyalty remains with you, and you alone. The sisters then faded into the black mist, and the King fell back upon his bed to clear his thoughts before the onset of sleep.


Worlds Apart – 01

■ My submissions  

■ Partner’s submissions

_________

This one was one of my favorites… with a very talented partner who elevated my style and effort. Sadly, all things must come to an end.


Kingdom Xårełl, and stalwart King with power craved.
Forbidden explorations through blackened magic’s aid;
Weapons stolen throughout the streams of place and time;
Helpless Gods against their own ancient blessing of mind.

_________

The proud and enduring kingdom of Ŝhanthah was overrun in less than a day. King Xårełlęi’s forces charged forward towards its stronghold from perilous terrain serving as beds of bones for ancient conquests that fell woefully short. Castle walls were scaled with the ease of gravitational instruments; metallic birds rained fire with hellish shrieks to neutralize turrets; impenetrable tanks rapidly dispersed soldiers towards towns and villages. The brazen colors of Xårełl’s flag quickly claimed the winds once belonged to its displaced predecessor, reflecting the dominance of the invasion.

Despite the frightful domination by Xårełl’s military, there had been surprisingly little bloodshed. Ŝhanthah’s subjugation had been so swift that its defenses had desperate little time to grasp their dire predicament, much less alert and mobilize their armies. The sole exception to this mercy was the military. Ŝhanthah generals and other high-ranking officials were promptly executed, albeit in accordance with Ŝhanthah’s own humane policies.

Diplomatic tactics by Xårełl’s king were quickly implemented to best maintain order during the turbulent period of transition. Many of these were based around the emphasis on seamless integration of economy and culture between the two kingdoms. Amidst the shock of their kingdom’s hapless surrender, merchants were allowed to resume business upon submitting an oath of consonance to their district’s representative. Women and children were, for the most part, spared any maliciousness or exploitation.

Ŝhanthah’s stronghold, however, was handled with much more forceful discretion and tactical secrecy. There were many influential noble and political families who were quickly captured and escorted to unknown locations, meant to douse the flame of rebellion. Labour camps were presumed to be involved in their fates, or worse. The quarters of Ŝhanthah’s King and Queen were claimed and cordoned, with quiet rumors grieving a pair of hooded figures hastily marched towards the gallows.
_________

Princess Alora de Anadan was one of the few nobles whose fate was privy to the kingdom’s general populace. She was well looked after, though rarely seen beyond the interior walls of her fallen castle. Escorts of soldiers always accompanied the Princess when her appearance in public was required. Her prepared speeches were always stiffly recited with seething resentment. Yet she served her purpose as an incumbent figurehead meant to express Xårełlęi’s intentions towards peaceful integration. Though King Xårełlęi arrived as a conqueror, his role now shifted inexorably towards peacemaker.

Indeed, as the dust of conquest settled, Princess Alora de Anadan proved to be an unlikely thorn in Xårełlęi’s side. Somehow, despite the strict regulation of publicized reports on the happenings within the occupied stronghold of Ŝhanthah, the Princess’ defiance kindled periodic rebellions and served to fuel an undercurrent of insurgency. This lingering nuisance prompted efforts by Xårełlęi to somehow bridge the chasm between them.

Mandatory evening dinners paired the Princess with Ŝhanthah’s new king in dining halls. Forced conversations soured far beyond their initial awkwardness, to the point of hopelessness. In silent desperation, King Xårełlęi decided he would alter his approach as his elite guard escorted her grudging demeanor to their evening banquet.
_________

The dishes were exquisite as always, prepared by King Xårełlęi’s personal chefs. As the setting sun carved yellow lines through the castle’s barred windows onto the large, oblong table reserved for dining nobility, the Princess sat on the opposite end from Xårełlęi, shielding her eyes from his. She had refused to eat in stubborn protest, and now the delicate drape of skin across her neck distinguishing well-nourished royalty was gone, though her alluring figure remained.

King Xårełlęi, on the other hand, seemed to look more robust by the hour. Perhaps it was the glow of conquest and satisfaction. His resonating voice bellowed commands from afar to his storming armies; to those near and close, now that the war was done, his discourse rolled like distant thunder.

He was tall with a soldier’s physique, though many edges were softened with the spoils of victory and indulgence. Dark wavy hair trailed down to a thin beard that framed a square, chiseled jawline. There was a curious scar visible across his left cheek, trailing up to his left eye. His skin tone was a soft olive, reddened a bit from the sun’s summertime assault as lands were conquered and terrain was traversed. His indigo eyes matched the dark blue uniform adorned with buttons, cuffs and collars of maroon and gold.

King Xårełlęi, in an unconventional gesture, dismissed his dignitaries so that he and the Princess could be left alone in the dining hall. He then turned his attention to the matter at hand and with a sigh, began to speak.

“Alas, I believe these dinners weren’t the opportunities for civil discussion I hoped they would be.” His words offered concession and magnanimity.

The Princess remained still, staring blankly at her empty plate. “Civil? You?” she said with a scoff.

“I can be as such, yes.” The twitch of a smile emerged on his face. “As can my people. As can conquest be instead a blessing, coinciding with God’s plan.” Alora de Anadan said nothing. Xårełlęi continued.

“Your people are thriving once more. Only now, with the stability of my abundant empire backing them.” He gestured towards the window with his hand, palm open. “Famines and droughts will never again befall this land. Our efforts…”

“We were doing well enough without you.” The Princess looked up briefly after her curt interruption, her eyes ablaze with accusation.

“Were you? My agents informed me otherwise.” Xårełlęi shifted as he sat up in his seat, his eagerness to pursue the topic brimming to the surface.

“Agents?” The Princess hated the twinge of interest in her own voice.

“Quite a few, actually. All returned similar reports.” Xårełlęi leaned forward, clasping his hands together. “Hunger was becoming more and more prevalent amongst your people. Diseases came and went, only to come again.”

“Don’t you see the dire necessity of our integration?” Xårełlęi implored with the briefest crack in his voice. “If you can somehow look past…”

“Look past?” The Princess lifted from her seat with a shudder of anger. “Look past the atrocities your army inflicted upon my kingdom? Your facade as some kind of peacemaker is beyond embarrassing. Peacemakers do not impose themselves, do not displace families, do not execute Kings…” A tear welled with the last emphasis, her eyes meeting Xårełlęi with key ferocity.

Xårełlęi’s gaze flickered a realization, or perhaps a confirmation of suspicions. “Ah yes. Your father. I did suspect that I would never secure forgiveness for my necessary maneuvers to ensure the stability of our entwined kingdoms. But towards the latter point…”

He reached into his coat and retrieved what looked to be a small, sealed envelope. Alora de Anadan’s name was addressed in unmistakably fresh ink. That, and a familiar script… the unmistakable writing of her mother.

“Yes, she’s alive. Your mother and father both.” Xårełlęi reached towards the Princess with the envelope, offering it with the hesitation of conditionality. “Though far from here for the time being. You’ll see them again in time… if henceforth you cooperate with my kingdom’s goals.”


Her temper flared, anger simmering just beneath the surface of the veneer of her composure. The hair thin fissures threatened to fracture, to become torn faults to reveal the true depth of her feelings. Upon feeling the prickly sensation behind her eyes, the one that made her brilliant green hues briefly become glassy with sorrow, she quickly reined her emotions before they got the better of her. Alora released him of her pointed gaze, returning her attention back to the untouched meal before her. Her appetite had been lacking. With a stomach that was in knots constantly hunger pangs were lost anxiety and despair, outrage and helplessness. Though appealing to the senses, the food on her plate was treated with disinterest as her fork simply shuffled potatoes from one side to the other. Still, her beauty and allure remained. New handmaidens insisted on maintaining her appearance, no doubt by some directive to keep her well-kempt should she need to be in the public eye suddenly. 

Across from him she was a vision in red, her off-the-shoulder dress as vibrant as rose petals. The neckline flattered her abundant assets and the color was a compliment to her eyes, which were especially prominent since her platinum blonde locks were swept away from her face by an understated gold tiara. Lustrous, wavy tendrils cascaded down her back. The radiant gown fit her like a glove, accentuating a figure that was notably thinner. Her waist had always been petite, but the boning of the corset that cinched her was almost unnecessary. The fabric of the skirt that flowed to the ground was delicately voluminous, leaving no other indicators of her diminishing mass as it concealed the rest of her body.  

The Princess longed for the silence prior to their heated discussion, preferred it to the forced and often shallow conversation that she unwillingly endured. It seemed that silence would not return so soon.

A soft sigh passed parted lips at the sound of his voice traveling over the dinner table. Once again, Alora lifted her eyes to him. Rather than the glare of contempt or indifference, curiosity graced her countenance upon seeing the letter. Her heart stilled at the sight of the penmanship, the familiar strokes of ink that resembled her mother’s writing. She wanted to believe that it was some underhanded trick, a foul ploy to fill her with hope. But, the distinct curls at the end of the letters . . . It would have been a hard personalization to falsify. Alora set her fork down, her full and undivided attention on Xarellei as he spoke. His words hit her like a punch to the gut, and almost as though she couldn’t quite hold herself upright the Princess leaned back against her seat. She was overwhelmed with emotion, battling relief, confusion, excitement, and wariness all at once. 

Both her parents were alive . . . And she could see them again . . . It was almost like a dream– like being awakened from a terrible nightmare where she was all alone in the world, only to find out that her loved ones were still among the living. Immediately she became aware that there were details that she needed. More than that, expectations to manage. 

“My cooperation hinges on your agenda. I care deeply for my mother and father. I know them both well enough to know that they would be displeased if I used my sway and influence to further your ambitions for Shanthah and its people. I must consider what I know they would want me to do in their absence. Among those expectations, I believe they would not want me to allow myself to be used as a pawn for your objectives. So, surely you see my predicament?” Alora explained, leaning forward a bit now that her wits were about her. “Do not think me so sentimental that I would jump headlong into betraying the people of Shanthah just so I could see my family again. At the same time, I would be cruel if I did not consider your offer if it means sparing them pain or consequence.” She said, eyeing the letter again.

The day they were taken from her haunted her. It all happened so quickly, and yet every detail was seared in her mind. While her father commanded the army alongside the General, she and her mother were locked away with startled soldiers to guard them. She recalled the explosions, how loud they were and how the ground quaked beneath her feet. She had never felt so . . . powerless. Alora could do nothing as her mother was ripped away from her, presumably to be slain alongside her father. No amount of mourning seemed to lessen the hole left by their absence. 

“Are they well? Unharmed and healthy?” It would be a lie for her to say that she was unconcerned over their well-being, something she did her best convey. She wanted nothing more than to see them again, and the distant look in her eyes was indicative of her hope.


The large, barred windows of the dining hall offered an exquisite view of a lush courtyard as Princess Alora de Anadan inquired about the welfare of her parents. Streaks of amber light from the setting sun were now painting textured strokes across the coarse stonework, their fading vibrance solemnly declaring the imminent arrival of dusk. A bright sliver of light caught the cupid’s bow of King Xårełlęi’s pursed lips… lips that twitched alongside narrowed eyes in what seemed like a taken moment of offense. King Xårełlęi’s placid features quickly resettled themselves, however, before leaning forward in his seat to address the Princess’ questions.

“My intention was to arrive here as a conqueror… and not as a savage. Your parents surrendered amicably despite the turmoil infiltrating their kingdom… an admirable concession indeed amidst the wake of overwhelming uncertainty.” The subtle implication of the King and Queen’s prompt submission being the deciding factor in keeping their lives could not be ignored.

He then stood from his chair with a locked gaze upon the Princess, allowing his height and frame to impose an unspoken word of absolute authority before walking a short distance away from the dining table, his arms folded behind his back.

“Your parents have not been harmed. They are closely guarded and receive adequate care, with one of my trusted physicians assigned to their wellbeing.” Xårełlęi allowed his revelation a pause of silence before continuing.

“I will refrain from threatening their lives. To stoop that low would compromise my position of magnanimity. There are, however, certain agreements that could be arranged to allow for your visitation… perhaps even tonight, if you are so eager.”

A provision followed shortly after Xårełlęi’s proposal. “You’ll understand the formality of being accompanied by myself and my kingsguard I’m sure, but I’ll politely stay my distance as you reacquaint yourself with those you love.” He then turned to face again the visage of Alora de Anadan, with indigo eyes affixing themselves firmly upon his captive.

“Believe it or not, I understand completely your resistance and your reluctance. Honor runs strong in Ŝhanthah, proven with her people’s fierce dissent. Conquerors are almost never welcomed and seldom entertain mutual interests. But I say this to you now, Princess… Ŝhanthah will remain conquered and secured under my rule. How arduous that transition will be largely rests within your lap.”

King Xårełlęi then reached into his jacket to retrieve the envelope he previously unveiled, tossing it softly towards the dining table. It slid to a stop within arm’s reach of the Princess, with its warm reminder beckoning her eyes further. He nodded towards it as if to grant permission before taking his place at the table once more. 

“It would please me greatly if you had just a bite of your meal,” the King casually remarked while studying Alora de Anada intently.


There was a hint of something, a twinge of rampant reaction subdued by pursed lips. Alora took pride in that miniscule triumph, satisfied that her unyielding response landed somewhere on the spectrum of displeasure. It was not her aim to be uncooperative where her family was concerned, but she hoped that she made her point clear: he could not use heartstrings to puppeteer her like some spineless marionette to campaign in his favor. Not so easily, and not without pushback. The moment was swift, however. The King regained his composure within mere seconds it seemed. As he spoke, she continued to nudge the food on her plate that was growing colder with each passing minute. Unphased and aloof as she appeared, the Princess was not without her opinions. He spoke of amicable and admirable concessions, but she recalled it quite differently. Whether their quick surrender was the primary reason for being spared the painful death she imagined, she was still of mind to believe that he was, indeed, a savage.

He likely didn’t feel as such. With his forces armed with magical devices that defied all comprehension, he probably thought he was superior to them all– that he, a man of great power, couldn’t possibly be a brute. Even now he resorted to threatening tactics to bend her to his will, rising out of his seat and traversing the short distance from his seat to hers to tower above her. Xarellei was an intimidating man, his form solid and imposing. Even from a distance one could tell that he was of considerable stature. Up close he was far more formidable, inspiring the slightest bit of dread in her. 

Alora set her fork down, turning in her seat to face him. It was clear that he was attempting to assert himself over her, but she did not shrink like a wilting rose. She allowed him her full attention, eager to hear of her parent’s health and well-being. She was relieved, a layer of the rigidity in her posture falling away. It looked as though an immense weight had been lifted from her shoulders. The Princess was still processing the fact that they were alive, and to now know that they were well was yet another reality to accept– one that would have been made easier if she could see them.

Just as she opened her mouth to demand that she be able to confirm with her own eyes, the King went on to explain that she could visit that evening . . . As long as she was monitored like a hawk by the Kingsguard. It was a small price to pay, but she knew there were other costs to consider. Alora reached out her hand, taking the envelope gently yet begrudgingly. Her green eyes examined it, and unlike other letters of correspondence she received the seal was unbroken. It had not been screened for intel or conspiracy, for word of grand schemes to overturn the King’s foothold in Shanthah. 

She used the dinner knife to release the navy, wax stamped seal. Beyond the address on the exterior of the envelope, the letter within contained more of that familiar handwriting. The warmth of her mother’s words leapt through the parchment, embracing her in the comfort of knowing that she was, in fact, alive and well alongside her father. A lump in her throat formed as she read loving sentiments and well wishes. Continually she had to swallow it down to prevent herself from unleashing the floodgate of tears that threatened to spill down her cheeks. It was a feat made much easier upon reading her mother’s last words before her signature. 

Be strong.

The Princess laid the letter on the table, gathering her thoughts for a moment before addressing the King again. 

“Thank you.” She said, turning back to her plate to take a small bite of her lukewarm food to appease him, begrudgingly. Alora was a bit regretful that she did. The deliciousness on her tongue jump-started her appetite when she would have much rather refrained from eating when discussing terms. 

“I appreciate that you’ve spared my mother and father. While I know that it was not a gesture born from a bone of decency, but rather a manipulative one, I still believe that you are a barbarian. How can I think otherwise when only a shameless savage would allow a woman to believe that her loved ones are dead, reveal that they are alive, and then dangle them before her eyes to prey on her desperation?” Unable to resist she took another bite of her food, chewing thoughtfully before continuing.

“I’m no stranger to negotiation. I have something you want, and you have something I want so I am willing to hear you out. Are you looking for my cooperation in perpetuity in exchange for sparing the lives of my mother and father, allowing me visitation, and ensuring their well-being, or is this ‘gracious’ invitation a singular event? I’ll not blindly accept your request.”


The dwindling evening light caught King Xårełlęi’s lips once again, only this time they fought hard against spreading a smile across his otherwise placid face. His chin did raise slightly to indicate a trace of satisfaction, but that would fade as quickly as his prior displeasure.

“War is a messy business,” Xårełlęi remarked with a strange, cordial tone. “A mandate stands amongst my armies to conscientiously relay directives for surrender once an appropriate advantage has been established. However, an opportunity to overtake this stronghold materialized much more quickly than expected, and we seized it forthright. Our actions were hasty and brash to ensure victory… at the unfortunate expense of instilling fear and despair within the highest Ŝhanthah ranks.”

A soft sight pulled itself from Xårełlęi’s lips in response to his own confession, one that may or may not have been genuine. He then squared his shoulders for what came next, his tone and demeanor pivoting to the topic at hand.

“I will not attempt to pry any more speeches from you. Your cold recitals are hopeless enough for me to abandon that method of persuading submission amongst your peoples.” A brief, stern gaze almost implied an abandonment of compromise before he continued.

“Notwithstanding, I don’t see any reason why the visitations with your parents cannot be an ongoing affair… always duly escorted, of course. But I’ll need you to commit to an ongoing arrangement as well.” The King’s eyes feigned a lengthy drift of thought, but the proposal was ready and waiting at the tip of his tongue.

“You may see your parents whenever you please if you henceforth sleep beside me every night.”

The heavy implications of his words were promptly followed by a clarification to dissolve any escalating presumptions. “The arrangement stops at simply being a warm body in my bed. You have my word that I will not impose myself upon you. Exactly how barbaric you believe me to be will weigh into your decision I’m sure.” His elbows were on the table now, with both palms pressed flat in an almost prayer-like gesture, his fingertips rested underneath the rib of his nostrils.

“But keep this in mind… I expect and enforce my armies to be a reflection of my own ethical code. Despite the necessity of your fallen soldiers, no Ŝhanthahan women have been raped, no children have been abused… the Xårełlęian code of honor runs strong, even as we entrench ourselves in conquered lands.” A sense of pride ran along the last of his words as he demonstrated the control he possessed over his soldiers, strong enough to temper even their urges for indulgence.

“Take all the time you need to decide. Perhaps some further observations of my behavior will sway your assumptions.” Xårełlęi then sat back into his chair with the sound of his uniform’s crumpled cotton.


War was a messy business, indeed. Her father instilled that irrefutable fact in her mind early on. While it had been many years since Shanthah had been challenged or compelled to battle, it was not the first time the land had been an arena for conflict. It was, however, the first time that they had been blindsided by war. Unlike the times before that she had learned about in their history, there was no tension– no smoke or fire to indicate that they would be the victim of unprovoked callousness. There was no threat, no formal declaration, no grave trespass to warrant the abrupt siege that inevitably saw to their conquer. The King spoke of honor, but her appreciation for the measures he had taken to ensure the safety of Shanthah’s women and children was muted by feelings of distrust. He was a devious man. Even his acts of decency were duplicitous in nature. The Princess could not allow herself to be swayed by them. 

“That is a pity.” Her lips curled into a faint smile as he remarked on her lackluster speeches, the many unenthusiastic and half-hearted orations she was forced to recite. The people of Shanthah clearly did not believe her lazy performance, and as such were no more inclined to accept the new rule as she was. The Princess was slightly wary despite being released from her pesky duties. She had done as she was asked, but failed to inspire the hearts and minds of the citizens. Adored as she was, it would have been easy for her to persuade the people over time, dispel their trepidations and ease their worries. She simply didn’t want to. Thus, their loyalty did not shift much in favor of their new King. Now, the King had another ask. 

Alora reached for her cup, taking a small sip of the sweet wine within it when the King stated what he was after. Her throat tightened suddenly and she was overtaken by a brief bout of coughing. She took a deeper pull from the contents, letting it soothe her. The Princess’ hand shook as she set the cup down, anger boiling inside her. Before she could tell him just how despicable she believed he was, he offered clarity; that he was simply seeking a bed companion in the most innocent sense. Even when specified, she was resistant. 

“Further observations of your behavior . . . “ She nodded, still trying to combat the outrage. His boldness truly knew no bounds. There was a stretch of silence, a length of time where she leveraged to focus on dousing the flames of fury so that she could think more clearly. When finally reduced to irritation, she began to contemplate how to address his request. 

“King Xarellei,” she said after some time. “You may believe that your request is a . . . frivolous one, that the act of allowing myself to sleep beside you is simple and without harm, but it is not. Even if it were an easy act to perform, it does not change my circumstances.” Alora let her hands rest in her lap, her once revived appetite going dormant once again. “I understand now that prior to invading Shanthah that agents of yours fed you information. Perhaps their goals were simply to assess our strengths and weaknesses, our defenses and our militaristic capabilities. I don’t suppose they mentioned that I am engaged to be wed? I believe my fiance, Duke Warren Vanguard, is being held in one of your wonderful camps. I would hate to further upset him with whispers that I am being inappropriate or unfaithful in his absence. Surely, you can think of something else that I can provide that would be beneficial to you other than my company? It seems that you are attempting to make me chose between my family and my reputation. If that is the case, I need no ‘further observations of your behavior.'”


The look in Xårełlęi’s eyes must have seemed patronizing as his smile flitted rhythmically alongside the points expressed in Alora de Anadan’s confutation, surely betraying the air of generosity he was trying to convey.

Fiancé. Engaged. Reputation. Choose. His lips twitched upon those words the most.

With the Princess finished, a delay in response stalled the conversation with uncertain implications as the King shifted in his seat. He then stood from his chair, abruptly but calmly, and sauntered with heavy steps towards the ebbing glow of a nearby window. The last of the evening light painted Xårełlęi’s silhouette with strokes of deep violet across his indigo uniform, his arms folded behind his back. Some time passed before a sharp inhale of air offered the only warning to the weight of his reply.

“Your life as it has been is over. The sooner you accept and understand this, the better… for both our sakes.”

The flash of an eye grimly emphasized his following point. “If your situation would be better realized with an official decree nullifying all standing engagements, do let me know and it will be enacted without delay.”

Xårełlęi stood silent then, basking in the faint remnants of dusk while his words settled as they may. His shadow lengthened slowly along the stone floor below his boots, blending in with shores of night that crept forth from each crack and crevice. With a shrug and the pull of a breath, he withdrew from the sharpness of his stance, if only temporarily.

“Far be it from me to stop you from steering our negotiations. Perhaps you have some mysterious, vital asset in your proverbial back pocket to dangle as your trump card?” The skepticism in his voice was evident, teetering on the edge of mockery, before he pressed forward with addressing Alora de Anadan’s request for another offer.

“You could always bear me a successor to the throne,” Xårełlęi entertained with a voice that acknowledged the absurdity of the proposition from the onset. “That would earn your parents freedom outright. The act of copulation could be as dispassionate as you see fit. No exchanges or embraces beyond the necessary. Once you’re confirmed pregnant we could then…” The King trailed off with a dissatisfied grunt, seemingly discarding his own suggestion with a dismissive wave of his hand. His demeanor then seemed to shift again, towards some contemplative acceptance of the cross he himself had to bear.

“You may think me a monster. That’s to be expected, and quite understandable. Just know that I intend to be the last monster, the last necessary evil, before the dawn of a new golden age. One that unites allkingdoms under enduring, everlasting peace. One that does not intend to abandon the old traditions, but to reshape and perfect them, for the benefit of commoners and noblemen alike.” Xårełlęi allowed himself a pause to collect his words before continuing.

“Clinging to life as it once was, with the hope of assumed arrangements and habits persisting beyond necessary change… only serves to delay life as it could be… should be. But old habits die hard, as my father used to say… even with the promises of enhanced life so clearly evident and available. As cold as it sounds, now is not the time for hope. Now is the time for trust… and obedience. And that obedience begins with you.”

“Who knows,” Xårełlęi remarked with the tone of an impartial observer. “Perhaps wishing death upon my still, sleeping body at night might prove therapeutic for you. I care not about claiming or controlling the thoughts that float in your mind, but to enjoy your body’s warmth and presence, even if only on a superficial level.”

With the sun fully set, castle attendants lighted the candles and torches inside the dining room before tending to those throughout the adjacent hallways. Xårełlęi’s shadow now reemerged to dance and play alongside the flickering flames as he awaited what the Princess might say next.


Alora watched as the Conqueror rose from his seat for the second time, gravitating toward the window as though the response to her explanation was somewhere out there. He seemed to be searching for it in the last vestiges of a setting sun, in the breathtaking gradient colors of a magnificent twilight. The Princess waited patiently, hope swelling within her with each beat of silence. She wanted him to concede, relinquish the absurd desire for her to sleep beside him and replace it was a request that was palatable. Another speech, another appearance, another endorsement of proposals that washed away the old ways and ushered in the new. But, the words that finally came granted her no measure of ease, carrying with them barbs that punctured her inflated hopes. The air seemed thinner. The breaths that filled her lungs became shallow, so slight that she forgot the rhythm of inhales and exhales that sustained her. Her long lashes fluttered as a faint feeling overwhelmed her momentarily. 

It was the implication of his words that carried the immense weight that affected her so deeply. The gravity of her situation was far more grave than she believed. Rarely did she feel the sting of unfairness. From her position of royalty, affluence and privilege, she was nearly immune to the kind of hardships that could conjure the word where it applied to her. She found herself envious of the simplicity of civilian life. The impacts of Shanthah’s defeat were minimal to them. They could, and would, go about their lives once they accepted the new rule. For her . . . 

The Princess finally took a breath, beginning the slow process of composing herself when he spoke of bearing him a successor. Though she could sense the jest in his musings and the tone of his voice, it was still a thought that sickened her– just as much as the thought of trusting him and granting him the honor of her respect and obedience. 

The doors opened and dutiful attendants entered to allow the light now that darkness was further settling into the room. She wished they left it as it was, thinking it was an appropriate ambiance for the kind of doom and gloom that hung in the dining hall like heavy storm clouds. Although Alora felt the cruel impulse to deny him a second time with an audience, vehemently and bluntly, she decided against it knowing it would only be a poor reflection on herself. Instead, she pushed herself up and traversed the short distance from the table to the window where he stood. Her stride was as elegant as she appeared, possessing all the grace and allure of what one would expect of a well-groomed lady. Green eyes searched, like his, for the words to respond.

“I do think you are a monster. An entitled one.” She admitted, her voice quiet and mindful of the eager ears of curious servants. “If you think that by performing the barest acts of decency will earn you my trust and my obedience, then you are sorely mistaken. And, if you think that simply nullifying my engagement to the man I love will get me into your bed, then you are mistaken again. I have had men, of all walks of life, do more to deserve my presence. I would more willingly lay beside a humble farmer than I would a self-righteous Conqueror who attempts to manipulate me at every turn to further his own agenda and desires.” The Princess turned her cold gaze upon him. 

It was true that men admired her, showered her with compliments and set their hearts on her hand. They performed grand gestures, gifted her with exotic presents, and swore their lives to her– the Duke among them. But, her usage of the word “love” where he was concerned was somewhat of a stretch, a means of making herself unattainable to the King.

“I wish to retire for the evening. I’d like to send my regards to my parents since I won’t be seeing them, since I’ll not be sleeping in your bed. Please excuse me,” she said curtly, giving him a slight bow before she began to move toward the door.


The brief glance from King Xårełlęi suggested he was quite taken with Alora de Anadan’s approach to his side at the window; to an observer, it must have seemed that terms were reaching a point of amicability. It wasn’t long before the Princess pertly excused herself, however, eliciting Xårełlęi to arch his stance upon his heels while he hurriedly delivered remarks towards her turned back.

“It’s that fire in you which I admire most,” the King stated as a point of revelation before a sudden pivot. “Why send your regards when you can speak them yourself?”

With a sudden snap of the King’s fingers, two attendants emerged on cue from the shadowed seclusion of a hall’s archway, rolling a cart towards the King and Princess. On the cart could be seen a strange, small device; squarish with a metallic sheen that reflected the flirtatious dance of the orange candlelight. Protruding wires and various indentations added to the mystery.

Xårełlęi’s nod prompted the attendants to tend to the machine in a curious way, seemingly preparing it for use. A startling, crackling sound gave way to silence, and then a familiar voice found its way through the magic box, as familiar as the writing on the letter which had brought a watery glaze across the Princess’ eyes.

“Alora? Alora, are you there?”

The offering of the King’s open palm invited the Princess to partake in speaking with the ones she loved. He allowed their exchanges for around thirty seconds before a motion of his hand cut their conversation to a sharp, abrupt end. Silence filled the dining hall once more, interrupted only by the squeaks of the cart wheels as the attendants removed themselves in accordance with Xårełlęi’s unspoken command.

“My apologies for the rude conclusion,” Xårełlęi stated with a hint of genuine remorse. “I did not want to interject my horrid voice and press you towards a hurried goodbye. I find that sometimes, a swift end is the best end.”

“Believe it or not,” the King continued while collecting his thoughts, “I had hoped to arrange a device that would have allowed you to see your parents. Right herein this very hall. I believe my engineers called it a… telescreen?” The King drew a rectangle in the air with his fingers, an almost child-like whimsy overtaking his typical stern countenance, before he gathered himself with a straightening of his shoulders.

“Your parents…” A heavy sigh spent itself through the King’s lungs upon their mention. “Their flame burns bright. As does yours, I must say. It is both admirable and alluring. Ŝhanthah’s fairest maidens have been offered to me, and I’ve rejected them all because they simply lack that… flame.” The King reached out with a brief shake of his fist towards the window before slowly expanding his fingers, as if cradling a flame within his palm.

“I’m sure my ministers would enjoy seeing my own flame doused, seeing my necessity reduced to that of a figurehead,” the King admitted through a solemn sigh. “Once my conquest has reached every conceivable shore and kingdom, my work will have been done. I dread the time when it comes, as inevitable as it seems… the day when the flame is doused by complete victory. What will there be left to do beyond politics?” Xårełlęi shook his head with disappointment. “I am not a politician, as you may have gathered by now.”

“Until then, it’s that fire that drives me… and I sense a similar fire in you. Even if its flames are kindled in resistance.”

The King then pulled himself away from the Princess, towards a large joint of shadow bracing itself against the corner of the dining hall. He swallowed himself in dark with only his lower legs and boots visible before another pivot in his tone, one distinctly more dark and calculated.

“My minsters suggested to me that your parents be executed. I immediately rejected that course of action. I did not want them to die as martyrs, to fuel generations or more of rebellions and insurgency. A fine line exists between the Ŝhanthah people distinguishing Xårełl between conquerers or barbarians, and we had already ridden that line past the castle gates… it was a line I did not want to cross.”

“An alternative was then presented to me, with the endorsement of my engineers. What if they could die not as martyrs, but as heralds? A public statement fully submitting to my kingdom’s reign before they surrender their own lives, by their own hands. A quick, painless, honorable death.”

“…and yet, they would still be spared,” the King stated with resounding emphasis, his boot tapping an echo on the stone floor beneath it. “Bloodless, fleshless images of them would sacrifice themselves. Images that look and sound just as real and you and I standing here now.”

There was a pause as the strange implication of the King’s words settled.

“I countered that the Ŝhanthah people would surely not believe it, as proud and resilient as they are. They would simply reject the reality, as convincing as it could seem!..”

A pause then preceded a recital of words that seemed derived from the observations of his closest advisors.

“In the wake of being overwhelmed by machines they could never dream exist, the Ŝhanthah people are mentally at their most vulnerable state. They will swallow any lie, provided it is large enough. The lie would simply have to be convincing enough, the semantics rooted enough within the noble framework of Ŝhanthah culture…” The King’s voice drifted, as if he was entertaining other possibilities in his mind.

Xårełlęi emerged from the shadows then, facing the Princess with his head held high, as if ready to deliver a declaration to a waiting audience.

“If you will not share my bed tonight,” the King calmly explained, “the Ŝhanthah people will witness your parent’s deaths, effective tomorrow morning. You will then be allowed to speak with them for one last time before they never hear from you again… likewise for the people of Ŝhanthah.” And with that, the King excused himself past the Princess towards his chambers.


The Princess paused at the sound of the King’s voice at her back, mustering all her restraint to mute the exasperated sigh that threatened to come from her lungs raggedly. She wanted nothing more than to continue, ignore the meaningless declaration that sought to lure her in. It was the second time the Conqueror attempted to prey on her emotions, appeal to her desire to see her loved ones again. Indeed, Alora was no stranger to negotiation. She had set into motion one of the most important lessons she had learned; knowing when to walk away. In a matter of moments she had to accept the fact that she may never see her parents again, the only assurance being that they would not be harmed for the King said himself that he would not threaten their lives. Despite forfeiting the opportunity to visit, he offered another means of sending her regards. Before she could tell him not to trouble himself, a snap of his fingers summoned more attendants.

The curiosity that appeared in her green eyes likened her to a feline as she gazed upon the device, listening to the harsh noises it generated. She was wary of it, but she approached cautiously with the uncertainty if the black box had the ability to harm her. It was so alien to her she couldn’t fathom what it was capable of until a voice projected from it. The Princess jumped a bit, so startled that the familiarity was nearly lost on her. Through the crackling cacophony was her mother’s voice, clear and expectant.

“Mother?” She said hesitantly, uncertain if she could hear her. 

“Alora. Alora, my dear. Are you well? Are you hurt?” The questions kept coming, a slew of rattling curiosities that went on and on. The Princess couldn’t help but smile, hardly able to get a word in. She was overwhelmed with relief, waves of emotion stifling any one emotion from prevailing on her features. 

“I’m well. I’m alright.” She assured her, though it wasn’t quite true. She was miserable, but to say such a thing while they were locked away somewhere unpleasant would have been inconsiderate and insensitive to their situation. It was then that she realized that the King was still looming over her. The brilliant smile that curled onto her lips fell away as she glanced up at him briefly. “I wish I could see you. It’s just . . . It’s just that–” The crackling returned before silence fell over the dining hall once more. Alora blinked softly as the device was abruptly wheeled away. It was a cruel morsel she was given, the little taste of the warmth and the affection she had been starved of left her wanting more. But, the swift return to manipulation saw to the light in her eyes dimming further, darkening and deepening into repulsion as he spoke of her alluring flame– the very one he seemed so determined to stamp out by bending her to his selfish desires. Her uneasiness was further worsened by the devious plans of his ministers, how they schemed to use her parents as instruments to sway the citizens of Shanthah by means she couldn’t comprehend. 

And yet, she did not doubt that they were capable of that level of deceit. The magic devices and machines in their arsenal were powerful beyond her own imagination. In that moment he sounded so monstrous and so mad that she was . . . frightened. She felt powerless, and the defiance that blazed in her was doused, leaving nothing but smolders and feeble, glowing embers. 

The King left her, his footfalls growing distant until they disappeared behind the double doors. She hated the prickly sensation behind her eyes, the knot that gathered in her throat so tightly that she thought she might choke. Her teeth clenched and her fists balled, she couldn’t stop the warm tear that tumbled down her cheek . . . And she was furious. A mighty swipe of her hand sent a plate to the ground, shattered shards careening across the stone floors. Cathartic as it was, shame descended upon her quickly. She emerged from the fog of her rage remorseful, and she moved to pick up the scattered pieces just as the attendants came in to take care of it. 

“I apologize, I . . . I don’t know what came over me.” The Princess said regretfully, insisting that she help despite their protests. 

“Princess, please. We will take care of it.” An attendant told her, boldly taking her hands to cease her actions. 

The woman pressed a tiny square to her palm, and as her eyes met an urgent stare Alora finally relented. She wrapped her hand around the little object, rising to her feet with yet another quiet apology. The Princess returned to her room, her hand still clenched. She shut the door behind her, knowing that her newly appointed handmaidens would soon enter. Opening her hand she revealed the note, neatly folded into a square no bigger than Shanthah’s largest coin piece. In front of the hearth, she unfolded the parchment.

Resist

Behind the red letters was a symbol, one she didn’t recognize. It was not the insignia of any neighboring kingdom, nor did it belong to any noble house. The Princess had little time to think deeply about the meaning, not when she heard the footsteps of her handmaidens approaching. Quickly, she cast the note into the low flames, watching as the fire consumed the parchment and reduced it to cinders. 

Alora let the dutiful women enter her quarters as she did every night. They helped her out of her dress, removed her jewelry and accessories. It felt almost ceremonial as they carried out their tasks listlessly, a departure from the casualness she once knew. Her former handmaidens were social, gossips who spoke candidly and openly of the goings-on within the castle. She missed the chatter, the laughter, and the companionship. 

As they dressed her in her ivory nightgown and brushed the stubborn curls from her hair till they were long, luscious waves, she felt dread. With each executed preparation she was one step closer to the King’s bed, and when she was wrapped in the luxurious silk of a scarlet robe, she was literally taking steps toward the King’s quarters. Her footsteps felt heavy, as though bricks were attached to them. She could hardly bring herself to move when she was just outside his door. For a while she simply stood there, stone still. Alora tried to tell herself that it was only sleep, only laying beside him. But, so long as he held her parents captive, he had her right under his thumb. He could make her do anything . . .

She could only hope that the note meant something, that it was not simply encouragement but a promise of action. 

With that in mind, she raised her fist and rapped against the door. The knock lacked commitment so it was light, faint enough to be lost in the night calls outside the windows or the crackling of a fire.


“Your majesty,” came the voice of a burgundy-robed minister seeking audience with Xårełlęi as he marched through the doors of the dining hall. “I have reports to share regarding the rising levels of insurgent activity on the Western front.”

“Leave the issue with my generals,” Xårełlęi deferred with a flick of his wrist. “I will be retiring for the evening.”

Loose gatherings of servants and dignitaries watched with quiet curiosity as their King clapped down the main hall with heavy bootsteps, steps that indicated neither satisfaction nor displeasure, but purpose.

Once the echoed seal of a gated doorway ensured solitude within his chambers, Xårełlęi presented himself before his grand mirror as he often did, not as a gesture of vanity but of personal assurance. Amidst the devices blessed upon him that offered advantages beyond his wildest imaginings, he often sought the modest visage that he was still but a man, flesh and blood and bone, a simple mortal amidst the weapons afforded to him that were timeless, ageless, relentless.

After some time, a series of loud knocks came upon his door. A moment of reluctance was followed by a stiff exhale.

“Come,” Xårełlęi finally called forth, his voice echoing to the height of his chamber’s ceiling.

The broad doors pushed open to reveal General Rolander, Xårełlęi’s closest advisor. He boasted his gaudy military attire with medals and badges representing conflicts and battles won across lands that may or may not have existed in this realm. He didn’t resemble the appearance of a soldier however, with a slender frame and skin unburdened by the rigors of duty. It seemed his purpose might not have extended past the safety of orders given far behind enemy lines.

“My apologies, your majesty,” Rolander began with a subtle hesitancy before pressing the matter. “I know you’ve retired for the evening but… the rebels are intensifying their efforts, with more tactical precision than we could have anticipated. Our garrisons are stretched thin against the unpredictability of their attacks. I recommend a meeting with the field generals to determine the best ways to regulate our troops for maximum efficiency and reassert total subjugation.”

Xårełlęi’s shoulders rose and fell with a sigh. “Schedule a meeting in the war room to take place after breakfast tomorrow.”

He then closed his eyes for a moment before summoning his next response. “Things were always going to get worse before they got better,” Xårełlęi examined aloud with an air of reflection. “That was the point of designating Ŝhanthah as our first objective… to first apply our advances towards the most challenging tasks.” His eyes seemed to swim within his own words in a meditative gaze.

A nod of acknowledgment gave way to the pull of a smile on Rolander’s face. “A perfect segue to the good news of the night,” he proclaimed with an appropriate shift in tone. “Word is spreading that the neighboring kingdom of Leviathá has witnessed Xårełl’s unrelenting expansion and is already prepared for surrender. As a matter of fact…”

A snap of Rolander’s fingers prompted a woman to emerge into Xårełlęi’s chambers on cue, with a slow, sultry elegance in her stride as she presented herself.

“From the Prime Minister of Leviathá, he sends his daughter,” Rolander explained with a smug grin. “She’s eager to satisfy your every desire, and bear your children should you find it a suitable endeavor.”

The young maiden wore a translucent silk robe which clung against her curves, her bosom ripe, with dark hair and eyes complementing the pale bronze of her flawless skin.

Their eyes met briefly and the young maiden offered a nervous smile before dropping her gaze meekly to the ground.

A pang of lust was roused in Xårełlęi’s eyes, but faded quickly and inexplicably.

“It’s quite all right,” Xårełlęi said dismissively while returning his eyes to his reflection in the mirror. “I’ll do without for tonight.”

General Rolander frowned upon hearing Xårełlęi’s dismissal. “Your majesty,” the general cautioned with a lowered voice, “it would be rude to return her to Leviathá without… partaking in the offering of a submissive kingdom.”

“I will call for her another night,” Xårełlęi reassured through an impatient smile and a twitch of his lip. “Arrange a suite for her and see that our best attendants are assigned to her care.”

With that, Rolander and the maiden bowed and removed themselves, leaving Xårełlęi once more in contemplative silence.

The chamber doors opened slowly to greet Alora de Anadan’s arrival. She would find Xårełlęi waiting with a gaze that floated somewhere between expectation and soft surprise. He was wearing a flowing robe, burgundy in color with lime green embellishments. The smell of incense floated outward, exotic spices with tantalizing aromas. 

A lingering pause was interrupted by Xårełlęi clearing his throat. “After you,” he offered with an extended arm before following behind the Princess, the chamber doors closing shut behind them.

The royal wing of Ŝhanthah castle had been remodeled, with walls torn down between adjacent chambers to accommodate the spacious demands of the new King. Xårełlęi’s quarters were, as one might expect, lavishly furnished and decorated. A broad flag depicting the royal insignia of the Xårełl kingdom was suspended from the ceiling, with gold tassels flanking its edges. A large, centralized table seemed to depict the scaled model of a battle, with miniature soldiers and weapons fighting tooth and nail on rugged terrain. What seemed to be a ‘telescreen’ was showcased upon a wide pillar in one corner, its contents black and blank. 

And then there were the paintings. One chamber wall seemed dedicated to the spoils of elaborate and exquisite artwork claimed through conquest. Another wall showcased paintings of Xårełlęi and his generals, many with the similar theme of a captured flag held from to end to end for exhibition. The smiles and laughter on the victorious faces seemed strangely juxtaposed against the implications of how the flag was acquired. 

While the Princess was directed by the King, the placement of certain fixtures seemed strangely spacious before their context became clear. Where had resided an extravagantly wide bed was instead a bed much more modest in size, surely replaced on command to force the issue of proximity upon the King and Princess.

Xårełlęi allowed the Princess to choose her side of the bed before approaching his own, but not before draping his robe across a nearby privacy screen. She would now see him in a red nightshirt extending just below his knees, with gold buttons and other adornments. Attendants entered to tend to the torches, and soon the King’s chambers surrendered to dark, with a soft orange glow that traced along sheens and contours.

After pulling his curious eyes from the Princess, Xårełlęi climbed into bed and settled himself upon the bedsheets below the blankets. He lay on his side away from Alora, though he was not bashful with the amount of space he claimed for himself upon the bed. Once the sound of quiet had taken its place, his side rose and fell with the sound of his breathing, slowing after a time until it became the soft purr of a snore.

After some time, however, unexpected words were suddenly heard, sharply cutting through the silence of the room despite their soft-spoken delivery.

“Your response to my ultimatum disappointed me.”

There was not disappointment in the King’s voice, however, but curiosity. He would shift from his side onto his back, his chest and head hidden in shadow, but perhaps the Princess could feel his gaze upon her. 

“Despite the helplessness of your position, I expected you to counter somehow, to guarantee your vengeance, or simply hurl a scathing insult against my back… something!” His emphasis hung against Alora’s ears, almost beckoning her to fulfill the King’s presumptions then and there.

“You gave into the demands of the man who threatened your kingdom. And I must say, the curves of your body are quite enticing,” Xårełlęi remarked with a strange mixture of warning and reminder. “If I was not a man of my word, I’d have taken advantage of this situation further and indulged myself upon you.”

The weight of his words tensed the air a bit, but the King would shift himself away from the Princess to dissolve any assumptions.

“Leviathá offered me a woman, and I passed her off for another evening,” the King confessed with a shrug, as if to seal the promise of curbing his lusts. “So quick to surrender, they are. A resounding victory before our soldiers had even set foot upon their soil. I’ll now be expected to bed this maiden and sow my seed of unity. How many children will she bear me? Seven? Eight?” There was neither anticipation nor indifference in his voice, only casual observation.

The quiet crept in again, but the promise of more revelations loomed.

“You know, as a child,” Xårełlęi reminisced, the tone of his voice losing itself to decades past. “I competed in many games and activities. Horseback riding, swimming, many others. But the game which I competed the hardest, the same game which humbled me most as a boy, was chess.”

“It was me and about twenty other boys from noble families, you see. We played in tournaments and losers were whipped to ensure the utmost effort in games. No broken skin of course, we were noble kin. But it wasn’t a pleasant punishment for sure. I practiced every day with my uncle simply to keep up with those more talented than I.” The King’s hands were moving in the air above him, as if maneuvering imaginary pieces.

“I lost more than I won… it certainly felt as such, anyway. And there was one boy who I simply couldn’t beat… Brock was his name. The worst feeling in the world was making a poor move against him, which he always capitalized on. Always, always that one error, and then I knew the inevitable was coming… he would checkmate my king and then I would be sent away to the disciplinary wing for whipping.”

“The intensity was always there, the intoxicating feeling of relief and escape with every victory and the looming sense of dread and hopelessness with every defeat. My father said that it was meant to build character towards other aspects of life.” A twinge of doubt was unmistakable in the King’s voice.

“Despite the ferocity of those feelings, however, whether you celebrated in triumph or withdrew in failure, you always knew you’d keep your life, even if it meant a sore behind.”

“Not so with conquest.” Xårełlęi drove his story to a point that weighed upon his mind, punctuating it with his own prior quote. “War is a messy business indeed.”

The sound of a distant clang was heard outside the chamber walls before it faded against the ears of the King and the Princess.

“I’m sure you grow weary of my voice,” the King acknowledged, now laying on his side to face the Princess. “But I thought I’d share some other ideas for negotiation that have come to mind. Perhaps you’d like to discuss them in the morning.”

There was a shuffle behind the Princess as the King decided upon a course of action.

“If you faithfully bring a pleasant demeanor and a healthy appetite to tomorrow’s breakfast, you may excuse yourself to your own bed,” the King offered before an addendum halted any sudden departures. “But first, before you go, tell me about your most prominent childhood memory.”


There was a hint of surprise in the stony indigo hues that greeted her on the other side of the threshold, almost as though he hadn’t expected her to be standing exactly where he wanted her. Stepping aside the King welcomed her into chambers far more spacious than she recalled. Alora didn’t know why she expected it to be in the same condition as she knew it when it belonged to her parents, why she anticipated the colorful landscape painting of Shanthah at its earliest inception, back when the town was no more than unpaved paths and the land beyond was nothing but rolling emerald fields and long stretches of might trees. As she looked around she could see the room as it once was: her mother’s vanity with precious, glittering jewels strewn across it, rich velvety drapes the color of vermilion, her father’s desk covered from end to end with maps and documents. There was no trace of them anywhere. Their existence was overshadowed by an ostentatious flag, its insignia irritatingly boastful and offensive. She wanted nothing more than to rip it down, tear everything painting with mocking smiles from the wall, break every frame into pieces, and smash the staged replica of a battle scene on the table. The Princess was practically bristling with hostility.

It was the silence that allowed her to quiet the rage within her, perhaps even the calming properties of the fragrant wisps of smoke that soothed her temper. Once she was certain that she would not resort to destruction, her hands untied the silk cinched around her petite waists. Like liquid it rolled off her shoulders, down to her forearms and into her hands so that she could drape in on the back of a seat. The material of her nightgown was as delicate a gossamer, so fine and so thin that it was nearly transparent. In the light her silhouette was visible, delectable curves and sensuous lines that had tempted the covetous hands of men who had seen far less of them. They promised softness, suppleness. In motion they were far more spell-binding, effortlessly alluring as she moved toward the bed– to the side nearest the door. 

Untucking the blankets she slipped between them, bringing the warmth up to her shoulder as turned onto her side. The Princess felt as though she were balancing on the edge of the bed, body at the furthest reaches possible. Darkness slowly overtook the room before she felt the weight of the King’s body met the mattress. Alora believed that he would simply allow slumber to befall him without another word, but the rumble of his voice did breach silence. When it did, she found herself taken aback, deeply perplexed by his statement before frustration gripped her. Truly she didn’t understand, the King got exactly what he wanted and yet he was displeased with her reaction. Perhaps he wanted to be scolded for his underhanded tactics in getting her into his bed, or perhaps he wanted the satisfaction of seeing her furious and uncomposed. If it was a reaction he wanted, she was determined to starve him of it. Even when his eyes lingered lustfully on her back and he spoke of carnal desires, she remained still on her side. But, she listened. She was given no other option to. His presence, his voice, it would not allow her peace.

The only comfort, the only true comfort, she obtained was the knowledge that another woman would satisfy those cravings of his, bear his children, and be the pretty fixture on his arm he wanted so desperately. It made her giddy inside, so much that a smile began to form on her lips. Alora gently bit the inside of her cheek to contain her excitement. Though she wondered what his new gift meant for her, whether she would be banished to one of those horrid camps or kept wherever her mother and father were, she considered it a blessing to no longer be the sole object of his attention. And yet, she was still in his bed– still listening to him go on about his childhood.

It was hard to imagine him as a young boy, imposing as he was now. She couldn’t see beyond the Great, Unfeeling Conqueror, beneath the hardened exterior that might have contained anything other than the insatiable void he attempted to fill with acts of conquest in all its forms. Alora didn’t know why he was telling her about his early years, of chess games and discipline. Briefly she wondered if it was mere reflection, a message, or a lesson he tried to impart on her, but a loud metal clink disrupted her thoughts, reminding her that sooner she slept the faster morning would come. 

Even that hope was tainted by more talk of negotiations.

Alora rolled onto her back staring up at the ceiling with a sigh. Her brilliant, fair hair fanned beneath her, glorious waves like satin under her head. She was deep in thought, her green eyes blinking softly while she considered yet another compromise. The Princess wanted the comfort of her own bed and the solitude of her own quarters, and yet she was hesitant to indulge the King in his seemingly benign request. There was something about it that seemed intrusive, and something about his approach that seemed presumptuous. It could have been her own distrust that made her feel as though the King would continue to engage her in these little bargains, make her submit to claim small victories and triumphs so that soon the larger requests wouldn’t seem so troublesome. 

“You must think that because you shared with me an unsolicited moment from your childhood, that perhaps we would bond over distant memories together? What would be the point of revealing the fond highlights of my life? So that you can exploit them also? Use them to manipulate my family and I? Conjure false images on the black box?” Alora turned onto her side, finally facing Xarellei. The gentle maneuver made her sleeve slip from her shoulder, exposing flawless flesh. ” If it is an agreeable demeanor and a healthy Princess you’re after, then my prior statement at dinner remains. You have done very little to earn any of my trust and obedience, and even less my companionship. To be honest, I really do not know what it is you expect of me. Even less now that Leviatha has offered you a woman to cater to all that you desire, all the things I refuse to give you. Leviatha is but a small kingdom, not without its advantages, of course. An engagement would grant you loyalty and a stronger claim to rule. . . ” She mused, her finger tracing a shape into the sheets absently while her mind warred with conflict. “I cannot trust you with the simplest of things, and I’m not quite certain how we get past that.”

“I would tell you about my most prominent memory, but I wouldn’t want to disappoint you again with another lackluster response to one of your ultimatums. I know how you love to admire my defiance. I would be a fool to let you down again, my King. So, I will sleep here tonight, as agreed upon.” Alora pushed herself up, adjusting her sleeve back onto her shoulder. Her nightgown exposed the graceful and appealing line of her spine, before a cascade of lustrous gold covered it as she turned over onto her side again.


The aches of desire flared once more as Alora allowed skin to bare itself, tempting and taunting with its soft glow against the faint candlelight, its closeness offering promise of embrace. His hand had unconsciously began to reach for that first touch, but withdrew itself as his horrified eyes silently condemned his own momentary lack of control.

For Xårełlęi, Entire lands and kingdoms had been conquered and claimed through sheer grit and will, but women had always been a given… an afterthought amidst the spoils of war. Even as the exquisite pulses of rapturous release quaked across his body, there was the drive to reap, to earn, to win. That was the cruel irony seemingly staged by the Fates, that the Great Conqueror would balk at obedient beauty and crave that almost indescribable fire in concubines and lovers alike.

Thinking on Alora’s words as she turned herself away in his bed, only three seemed suitable for a prompt response.

“Well played, Princess.”

There was still that restlessness, however, that urged him not to abandon the topic quite yet. Xårełlęi would sit up in the bed and lean his back against the headboard.

“Would you consider an honorable exile with your parents?”

The question was posed calmly, yet carried with it a strange, faint desperation. “That course would reunite you with your parents and rid you of the man you despise so vehemently, all in one fell swoop.”

“There are many fertile islands on which to retire yourself,” Xårełlęi continued with a tone that attempted to dress the proposition more compellingly. “I’ve seen them for myself. A long, healthy life could be had with comfortable accommodations. I could also release your fiancé and any other family members to accompany you to make your transition more comfortable…”

“Of course, with any compromise comes sacrifice,” Xårełlęi pondered openly. “You would have to trust me to deal with your people as fairly as I have promised. Of course, as I’m sure you’ll understand, your absence forces a lack of persuasive speeches to keep your people in order.” There was more than a touch of sarcasm in Xårełlęi’s voice. “So I will be forced to deal with unruly insurgents the best… perhaps only way I know how.”

“Yes, I do believe a big-to-small approach might be effective towards earning your confidence. I believe the distant kingdom of Ronah would be a suitable example of how those have thrived under my mandates, if you wouldn’t mind a trip there to observe from afar…”

The silence of drifting words seemed to beg an alternative for the sake of choice. To Xårełlęi, his drowsy mind could think of only one.

“Or you could live the rest of your life in solitude,” Xårełlęi cynically suggested as he turned back within the sheets and away from the Princess. “Truth be told, I grow weary of our forced discussions, not to mention my own… woefully embarrassing attempts at building our rapport. The same displeasure in you is obvious. We can always leave our pieces where they lie and you can hate your conqueror with all you can muster in your corner of the castle, undisturbed by my appalling presence for the remainder of your days.”

Quiet crept in once more with the vacancy of the King’s voice, and his purr-like snore returned shortly after.
___

A shake of Xårełlęi’s shoulder woke him from a deep slumber, and a few blinks of irritability across bloodshot eyes gave way to a sinking realization that something must be amiss.

“My apologies for disturbing your sleep,” General Rolander submitted through urgency in his voice. “But the insurgents have made a play at the castle gates.”

Xårełlęi immediately sat up on the side of his bed at the news as sounds of commotion outside the chamber door reaffirmed the cold reality.

“A play… they’ve attacked, you mean?”

“Not very organized, but yes, those are the initial reports.”

Xårełlęi hopped to his feet as he shook off the stubborn remnants of sleep and reached for his robe. “God damn it,” he growled softly.

“Your majesty,” Rolander cautiously called as the King made his way to the door. “Remaining in your chamber would be the best course of action at the moment, given the current lack of intelligence regarding the scope of the threat.”

Ignoring his advisor, the door opened to have Xårełlęi bear witness to soldiers running down the nearby hallways with clapping boots upon the granite, taking positions and mobilizing into squads towards the castle foyer.

A nearby soldier, positioned against a nearby column caught the focus of the King’s eyes, and then his ire.

“This is no time for caution! Move your ass to the front line!” The sudden bark of Xårełlęi’s command startled the soldier into dropping his weapon with a clank on the ground. Xårełlęi reached for a nearby flagstaff and began to bang it against his chamber’s doorframe.

“Didn’t you hear what I said?! Move, move, MOVE! Reinforce the battlefront! Move now or I’ll have you hanged for cowardice!”

The soldier rushed ahead as ordered, and to a curious observer, the sight of the fiery King brandishing a flagstaff in his robe and pajamas must have seemed humorously out of place.

Rolander stepped in to the King’s line of sight as he peered down the hallway to make sense of the distant sounds of conflict. “Your majesty, if I may respectfully interject. The soldier was simply defending the royal wing from any stray threats.”

“I don’t need defending,” Xårełlęi sneered with narrowed eyes. “What I need is to whip my army into shape so that we can put an end to this stubborn nuisance.”

“Your majesty, I implore you, please remain within your chambers,” Rolander persisted with his arm acting as a barrier. “If you need comfort as this is sorted out, I can call for the maiden from Leviathá–“

“I DON’T NEED COMFORT!” Xårełlęi’s bellow seem to rise to the ceiling and back again. “I NEED THESE INSURGENTS DEALT WITH! ONCE AND FOR ALL!”

Eventually, as logic claimed a hold upon Xårełlęi’s mind, he heeded his advisor’s guidance, as frustrating as it was. Rolander stood guard at the door as Xårełlęi paced repeatedly, his furrowed brow making no secret of angered thoughts. He would finally snap his fingers after a time to direct his General.

“Leave us. You have my word I won’t leave here until your clearance is given.”

After Rolander had left, Xårełlęi took to clearing the miniatures from the central table and placed a large map upon it. Studying it closely, he used a piece of charcoal for markings and notes while immersed in thought. An idea then flashed across his eyes, seemingly related to his focus on the map, and Xårełlęi reached for a small device before pointing it towards the telescreen in the corner of his chambers.

Images began to play where the frame of blackness has once been. There were soldiers of Xårełl and their terrifying weaponry, sometimes from afar, sometimes close and intimate. After a time, one would realize the moving pictures being shown were of the advance towards Ŝhanthah castle, punctuated with the kingdom’s captured flag displayed by Xårełlęi and his advisors. Their broad smiles mirrored those depicted in exquisitely detailed paintings upon the wall.

For a brief time, Xårełlęi was fixated before his eyes turned towards his bed and then the Princess. A sudden realization gave way to a look of regret and embarrassment as he quickly returned the telescreen to blankness. He abandoned the map on the table and returned to sit upon his side of the bed.

“I apologize, most sincerely,” Xårełlęi offered with a low voice, faced away from the Princess. “That was truly a cruel and insensitive gesture.”

“I now can see how my utmost passion can be misconstrued for outright arrogance.” The King then meekly climbed into the covers, perhaps the first time the Princess had witnessed such a sight.


She should have known better than to expect to have the final word. The King always seemed to foil her attempts at ending a discussion, of thwarting his efforts and gestures in order to convey her distaste for his presence. His persistence was inexhaustible, and while she was irritated that he continued to negotiate the carrot he dangled before her eyes was a tempting one. The desire to be reunited with her family grew more and more with each passing day. Festering in isolation, even in the presence of obedient attendants and watchful guards, she was alone; a bone deep sensation that often threatened to submerge her into a black chasm of despair and depression. His offer granted her a glimmer of light in her darkness, and she found her heart reaching for it, yearning for it. Convinced that she didn’t need the dresses and the jewels, to be surrounded by finery and beauty, Alora was nearly compelled to accept until the consequences of her absence dawned on her. 

The Princess shifted gently as visions of a quiet and vibrant paradise, somewhere far away, turned grey. Birdsong turned to the clang of metal, swords crossing and cannon fire. Cries of pain and anguish tugged at her heart. The sound of her people suffering.It was obvious, even from her limited participation in the transition of power, she knew that there was considerable opposition to the Conqueror’s rule. The ominous implication of his words did not bode well for those who refused to accept him as their King. Though she was not so foolish to believe that her presence in Shantha was what was keeping him from brutally slaughtering her people, she hoped it had some sway on his approach. Uncertain as she was as to the loyalty of the citizens, whether they resented her for her cooperation or pitied her, Shantha was her home. Her hand clenched at the blanket, her fist tight. 

Shantha was hers, and she didn’t plan on leaving. 

She felt his movement against the bed, his body turning to relax into slumber. Alora was wide awake for hours, seething for the better part of her consciousness, but reiterating her ambitions with great intent for the other. But, the Princess soon succumbed to her fatigue. It felt as though she had only closed her eyes when she was awakened by urgent whispers. Her vision was muzzy as she turned onto her side, barely able to make out the figure standing over the King for a moment before her gaze sharpened. It was the General informing him of an attack. The mention of another play at the castle sent her heart racing as visions of the last filled her mind. In addition to the King’s barking her anxieties only heightened. She reached for the pillow behind her as she sat up, clutching it to her chest as she moved to the foot of the bed. On the mattress, sitting on her heels, she watched the scene play out. 

Alora was an afterthought, perhaps because she was in no real danger. Or, so she assumed. Her concerns about perceptions of her predicament made her worry. She feared that her people would have preferred bolder acts of defiance. Thus far her involvement had been in the form of speeches and appearances, and while it was easy to tell that she was displeased she went along with every step. They could have felt betrayed and let down by her spinelessness, no longer seen as the precious “Jewel of the Crown” and instead a traitor. Unlikely as it was that they would breach the gates, she couldn’t help but fear what might come of her if they did. A chill rippled down her spine, but she gathered every ounce of bravery in her body to remain calm– at least on the exterior, just as she did last time. It was harder now with the black box replaying the very instance her life was turned upside down in vivid detail, only it was a perspective she had never seen before.

She hugged the pillow tighter against her as she watched, and the images played out in her mind even after the screen when dark. As though she had come out of her state of invisibility, the King could see her again. Suddenly he became apologetic and embarrassed, something she had never seen of him before. Genuine sincerity. 

“It’s . . . alright.” Alora said softly, still uneasy as the sounds outside the door persisted; the rush of footfalls and the beat of armor. Her green eyes fixated on the door, concern invading her troubled expression. Despite the unsettled feeling that gripped her, she crawled up to the head of the bed with her pillow. Resting on her stomach she let her mind wander. 

“My birthday is in the Spring, and every year between the ages of six and eleven, my father would take me to the mountains. Not without escorts, of course. Six of his most trusted knights would accompany us.” She began, doing her best not to think about the fact that the strong, loyal men she had known all her life likely lost their lives in order to protect the royal family while under attack. “Shantha has the most glorious mountains, and naturally they are home to bears and wolves, moose– which I was very surprised to learn how very dangerous they can be.” A soft smile formed on her lips, her guard falling away as she retrieved the memory. “We would travel through the lower passes, in between the larger elevations. I always marveled at how green everything is that time of year, but more than that I enjoyed the valleys. When the wildflowers are in full bloom it looks like Eden, the colors are so radiant and lovely. We would stop there because I was compelled to make everyone flower crowns.” Distracted by joyful recollections the movements beyond the door went unnoticed. 

“All six of them would wear my little floral creations while we rode the rest of the way through the pass.” A mellifluous bout of laughter escaped her as she imagined how silly they must have felt. “Of course, they would take them off straight away on the way back before we reached town. If I were a cruel Princess I would demand otherwise.” Alora mused. “We never went very high. Any further than the lower reaches and it would be much too cold, but we always stopped to see Shantha from afar. It looks so small . . .” It was how she imagined the King saw the kingdom, just a small stop on his journey of domination. Not with the kind of love and adoration she looked upon it with. 

“After all the excitement I’d be exhausted. I would fall asleep on my father’s horse, or whoever had the patience carry me. When I woke up I would be somewhere between the castle gates and my room. My mother would be going on and on about the beautiful flower crowns I made for her and the handmaidens, but always something about them being too large and in need of adjustments. It was all tea parties and balls after that, but I wish I could have gone one last time.” The Princess could no longer hear the hurried shuffling beyond the door, though she knew the threat of danger still remained. She held the pillow a bit closer. “Would you like me to tell you about another?” Alora asked, prepared to give them both another distraction for as long as it was needed.


here was a lingering moment of annoyance that presided itself in Xårełlęi’s mind as he settled back into his bed, one that regretted his own allowance of softer emotions. The embarrassment was genuine, but it was also weak. Surely there was a better way to convey his own acknowledgment of error without being embarrassed. There was no time for a noble conqueror’s embarrassment, not when there were so many kingdoms left to win. 

Then, with his back turned to the Princess, a miracle happened. She began to reminisce of days long past.

The melody in Alora’s voice felt sweet against the King’s ears, and he lay as still as he could while listening, afraid that the slightest disturbance would derail her travels down the roads of memory. The details of her mother reminded the King of his own, a maiden born mute but not lacking in affection, always found with a floral dress and a warm grin. He would often confide in her tenderness after the rigors of his daily trainings that often left him tired, sore, and discouraged.

Once the Princess had finished, the King turned to face her, his gaze silent with curious admiration. 

“I’d very much enjoy another memory from your lips, yes.”

The Princess would not have an opportunity to partake in his request, however, before a knock was heard through the arch of shadows. The King puffed his cheeks in disappointment before reluctantly climbing himself out of bed.

“Good news, your majesty,” came the now-familiar voice of General Rolander to greet the King through the chamber door’s gap. “I’m pleased to report that the castle gate has been secured with few internal casualties.”

As Rolander spoke, a group of armed soldiers briskly jogged a short distance behind him and towards the castle foyer with focused intensity.

“Hmm. Are you sure about where we stand?” Xårełlęi asked with an air of doubt, peeking over Rolander’s shoulder towards the heavy rhythm of bootsteps as they faded with distance.

“Yes, absolutely. Of course, the castle is now on high alert as a perimeter probe is conducted. Ingresses are also being fortified to ensure absolute containment. You may rest knowing the threat has been fully neutralized.”

A soft sigh floated from Xårełlęi’s lungs. “Very well. Good work, Rolander.”

The King’s advisor presented a dutiful salute before being reminded of a paper in his hand. “Ah yes, there’s one last matter to address… the captive list. Shall we immediately process these insurgent prisoners for interrogation?”

A blank look on Xårełlęi’s face seemed to indicate his lack of concern before he turned his face to catch Alora in the corner of his eye. “The Princess will decide what is to be done with them in the morning,” he said loud enough for her to hear. “Until then, be sure that they are respectfully accommodated.”

A mild look of surprise on Rolander’s face gave way to another salute. “Understood. Until morning, your majesty.”

Once Rolander was excused, the chamber door was closed again, leaving both the King and Princess alone in the soft glow of candlelight. Xårełlęi gazed upon the enticing woman in his bed and his aches returned again… aches that pulsed beyond obligation or politics. Through his haze of lust, a dawn of realization reflected upon his appetite to bed Alora for his own pleasure. The purity of this desire reminded him of simpler times long gone and brought a strange curl of smile to his face. 

“Well then. I believe we’ve both endured quite a night.” The King climbed back into bed beside the Princess, claiming his usual ample amount of space.

“I hope I’ll have the privilege in the future to hear more tales from your childhood. They really are quite lovely.” A few moments passed as the King settled underneath the blankets before his voice was heard one last time.

“You know, you never did tell me your thoughts on taking a trip to Ronah.” A pause of consideration led to the King lifting his forefinger above the covers. He waved it back and forth as if to correct himself.

“Ah-ah-ah. Tomorrow, tomorrow.”

And with that, the slow rise and fall of the King’s ribcage accompanied his soft snore as he drifted to slumber.


“I’m game,” she offered back with a smile. “Besides, if anyone knows where to get the best take out around here, I am sure it is the FBI.” She flipped the notebook closed, stepping back into the kitchen.

The Princess propped herself up on her elbows as the King agreed to another story. Where there was apprehension before, there was a genuine willingness now to offer him a glimpse into the halcyon days of her childhood. There were many fond memories to choose from, perfect vehicles into the past where everything was right in the world. Gone was the march of purposeful footfalls outside the door, the scrape and scratching of metal that clinked discordantly. In her mind’s eye she was imagining the morning after the first snow, how the hills and plains were transformed into a glittering dreamscape. Never was she alone in her excitement. Her mother, the handmaidens, faithful guards, and groundskeepers all looked forward to the first dive she took into the deep drifts, thoroughly entertained while she made snow angels and snowmen. At the sound of a rap at the door, the picture faded. Alora pushed herself up so that she was sitting, an anxious gaze on the King as he conversed with the General.

There was a small sense of relief that came over her, a fleeting sensation of relaxation. It was soon replaced with a subtle sorrow. The castle’s victory over the insurgents– her people— meant that their lives were claimed by those harsh sounds, soldiers defending their greedy Conqueror. 

But, there were prisoners. 

Surprise claimed her features. The Princess did not expect that they would spare a single life for the foolishly bold act of storming the gates. She assumed that it was tactical, a means of extracting information or making an example of those who would dare oppose the new rule. Alora just didn’t expect to be the one to do it. Brows furrowed, she wondered what the King’s motivations were for granting her such a responsibility. The only logical reason, she suspected, was to vilify her in the eyes of Shanthians, ruin what little good standing she had left to erode the hope that one day the de Anadan family would return to the throne. A distrustful glare returned to her visage once again as the King returned to the bed, tucking himself into the sheets whilst expressing hopes of soon listening to more of her stories and travels to Ronah. 

She had so much say. And yet, exhaustion persuaded her to save the battle for another day. 

The Princess settled into bed once more, nestling into its comfort so that sleep could visit her. 

***
Green eyes fluttered open, her hazy vision sharpening as full consciousness returned to her. While there was still sleep between her long lashes she could see that the bed was empty, the blankets mussed where the King once laid. Alora would have celebrated the triumph of a night left untouched, a night that could have ended far worse than it had. But, the burden of doling punishment made the light that shone through the open curtains seem lackluster . . . Wrong. She would have preferred grey skies, dark and foreboding clouds, the pitter-patter of rainfall. As she pushed herself up, running her fingers through bed-tousled locks, she began to mentally prepare herself to make a decision regarding the lives of the imprisoned rebels. 

The Princess’ thoughts were occupied as she returned to her room, while she sat in her seat to be readied for the day by her dull, but skilled attendants. Just like them, she was going through the motions until she saw the opportunity in her predicament, a means of beginning to tipping the scales in her favor once more. It changed her demeanor, the gloomy and black shroud of impending doom began to lift, a glimmer of light winking through the darkness. She knew what needed to be done. 

Confidence and hopes restored, she moved through the halls of her home with a bounce and sureness in her step. The regal air about her commanded the respectful bows of guards and servants alike, acknowledging the passing presence of the elegant royal. Most graciously she returned their gestures with kind smiles and soft greetings, wearing her charm better than the shimmering jewels around her neck or the airy and flowy, faint pink dress she wore. Sheer, billowing sleeves draped off her shoulders, a heart-shaped neckline flattering a graceful and alluring décolleté. With each stride her loose, platinum curls swayed, brushing against her back as she made her way to the conservatory. 

Alora pushed the doors open to the glass structure that overlooked the garden, surprised to see a woman as groomed as she was rather than the imposing sight of the King. She was already standing, ready to present herself but she could see the realization in her dark eyes, the traces of disappointment she tried to hide. The Princess was caught off guard herself, obviously not expecting the company of the Lady of Leviatha to be joining them for breakfast . . . Occupying her seat at the end of the table, though it was no matter.

“Oh . . . Good morning.” The Princess said, shutting the door behind her to approach the foreign beauty. Unlike the muted color of her own attire, the Lady of Leviatha was bold in her presence though not garishly so; layers of fine citron material were wrapped around her tastefully, and against her rich, brown locks it was a lovely contrast. 

“Good morning,” she replied, offering up a half-hearted bow, seemingly saving up all her efforts for the King’s arrival. “You must be Princess de Anadan. I am Lady Natalia Leone of Leviatha. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I hope you don’t mind if I join you. General Rolander assured me that it would be alright.”

“It is.” Alora gestured to Lady Natalia’s seat, releasing her from the formalities so that they could sit. As Alora chose another seat, one that put her between the King and what would be the new object of his eye. 

It occurred to her that the General was not as charmed with her, clearly not under the same spell of her magnetism as so many were. In fact, she believed he thought very little of her as he often ignored her presence entirely. The evening before he practically looked right through her, offering the King the company of another as though she was not already occupying his bed. Even now he was determined to replace the King’s affection for her with another shiny temptation. A willing one. The thought brought a soft curl of a smile to her lips. 

“Welcome. I hope the journey here was not too strenuous, and that your stay– for however long–is a pleasant one. I’m sure it must have been very hard to have to leave your home.” Reaching for a delicate teapot, she poured herself a cup before one of the attendants could come from the camouflage of greenery that sprawled throughout the conservatory. 

“Not at all. I am happy to represent Leviatha’s promise of peace and loyalty to the new King as his ally in conquest. Is that not your role here? To represent peace and loyalty under his rule as a result of Shanthah’s defeat?” Natalia wore a shadow of a smirk, a mocking little taunt that plucked the strings of her anger. 

Cattiness among nobles and royals was not unusual, especially for the fairer sex. A perceived threat was dealt with using passive aggressive tactics, petty jabs and backhanded compliments to name a few weapons of choice. It was her specialty. She could have paired thoughtful and deceptively barbed words to elude to the spinelessness of surrender, but for the first time in a long while she had to resort to another means of defense. 

Ignorance

Deflection.

It would do her no good to perpetuate the idea that she would stand in her way.

“I have yet to understand my role here, but I admire your commitment. The King will be very pleased, I’m certain.” She explained as she lifted her cup to her lips.

“I know he will be. I will do everything in my power to ensure that he is very pleased. I assume he has a voracious . . . appetite?” The brunette leaned in, the volume of her voice lowering to a whisper.

The bold inquiry provoked a more genuine expression from the Princess; her brows raising as confusion flitted across her features briefly before the innuendo dawned on her. “I . . . I would not know.” She responded honestly, not daring to mention that she had visited his room the night before and had witnessed the longing gazes of indigo eyes. 

“Really?” Her brown eyes grew large with shock and amusement, a bit of laughter escaping her lung before she fully realized the inappropriateness of her reaction. “I’m sorry. I simply assumed . . . I’m just surprised. You are just as lovely as all the rumors say.” Even then she couldn’t quite seem to fully extinguish the patronizing quality of her voice. “Well, I suppose I will find out for myself.” Lady Natalia mused to herself, seemingly no longer inclined to treat the Princess as competition in the game for the King’s heart.

They strode out of Whole Life / Whole Health, Kelyn pulling out a pair of sleek sunglasses and sliding them on. “I doubt we will get much at the house. Great instinct with the hobby. I wonder if it it is a YouTube stalker thing. I’ve heard of weirder.”

Boy had she, but she wasn’t about to tell him that.

They piled back in his car and she pulled out of the spot and hopped onto the main roads, driving further from the highway. Commercialized strips of tiny stores and massive malls gave way to suburban mazes. The houses here were nothing to write home about, but they weren’t run down either. More solid than the pre-mods, build of actual brick and mortar with slightly sagging wooden porches and overgrown lawns. But there were children playing outside, dogs barking as they ran tracks through the thin grass and the occasional man or woman or both sitting on the front porch drinking coffee or tea or lemonade or something harder.

They found Jill Diaz’s home, a small single family with a well trimmed lawn, a few plants in pots, and a bright yellow paint job. Kelyn pulled the call into the driveway, killing the radio as the Red Hot Chili Peppers sang about Californication.

Kelyn slid from the car and strode up to the home, knocking confidently on the front door.


Xårełlęi slept, and there were dreams.

In a misty glade somewhere in existence, a pale sun’s warmth glinted across a stoic warrior’s helmet. The nameless soldier stood proud alongside many others, each seemingly plucked from the ends and in-betweens of the great Æarth, boasting their own distinct emblems, armors, scars and complexions. They were ranked in single file with shoulders squared, still and silent as Xårełlęi found himself pacing slowly beside them. They were all… familiar to him somehow, despite the mysteries of their origins. He had not faced any of their nations in battle. And yet, as the mist danced and played between each of them, Xårełlęi understood that he knew each and every one of them very well.

Xårełlęi eventually reached the end of the file and looked into the green, unblinking eyes of a decorated general, stout and stern in stature. The uniform’s colors were not altogether dissimilar to those of Xårełl’s own, and various emblems tugged upon the strings of recognition within his mind…

The flood of understand came all at once. The soldiers before him spanned well beyond the farthest lands and into ancient generations… and prior lives. A staggering sense of purpose, as well as culmination, then gripped him. Xårełlęi solemnly looked down into his hands with before an airy voice caught his attention with a sharp turn of his head.

Xårełlęi. Son of Xårao. Something was calling to him from the forest’s edge.

Yes? Who’s there? His thoughts spoke on behalf of his still lips.

Dark fibrous trails pulled from the trees in response and began to coalesce with twisting tendrils, until a pair of recognizable eyes emerged through black hair that curtained back to frame an elegant face. It was the visage of Lady Natalia Leone of Leviathá, floating ethereally through the mist.

Rightful King, the maiden hypnotically beckoned. Will you not fill me with seed and child? Shall not a quake of ecstasy spill generously from your loins as I lay panting beneath you?

A moment’s pause gripped itself upon Xårełlęi’s thoughts. The pleasures of flesh are fleeting, he declared as an answer.

Natalia scoffed her reply. And yet, you seek desperately to mate with the Princess of gold. 

The King’s eyes widened despite himself, and then narrowed to meet the accusation. I crave, but do not seek. I have forfeited my will to accommodate Fate’s own course between us. Surely that is evident.

A mocking laugh lifted from Natalia’s plump lips. Such arrogance. You feel as though your will or its absence has any influence on Fate’s direction?

Perhaps not, 
the King conceded, but I will continue to act as such, even if invisible strings guide my actions. My conquest has been sustained by such a creed thus far. And your kingdom is the latest to succumb to my whims.

Lady Natalia’s eyes flared their displeasure before her face receded behind the curtains of dark hair that flanked it. The presence then twisted and morphed until Alora’s features manifested where Natalia’s had been, with her long golden hair tied behind her crested crown. She seemed to immediately recognize the King’s surprise and pounced upon her advantage.

Oh, lustful King. Won’t your seed douse my flame? Alora taunted, her hair waving as if wagging a finger. The quality you admire most in me is quite delicate, you see.Climb upon me with carnal appetites and you likewise smother the fire that enticed you in the first place. Such a delicious conundrum. 

Xårełlęi hung his head slightly before turning his gaze up once more. We’ll see about that, he managed with a lack of resolution that quietly disappointed him.

Foolish ruler. There is but one suitable outcome between us, Alora haughtily explained. A compromise you have contemplated deep within your own heart.

The King knew indeed with eyes that glistened their awareness. He kept his mind as still as he could manage. Nonetheless, the undeniable truth pushed through and made itself known.

Bear my successor, Princess, and I will release your kingdom.

Alora’s face smiled widely as if a resounding victory had been won.

NO! The King bellowed as his head shook furiously. My destiny will not be forfeited. Not under any circumstance. Not for any compromise. The King took his place ahead of the stout general to emphasize his unwavering determination… and yet, the faintest hint of reluctance could somehow be sensed in the swirl of mist around him.

Then, oh King, come to terms with your own dissatisfaction, Alora advised with a smirk, before dissipating towards the forest’s edge behind them.
____

Xårełlęi awoke with a gasp caught in his throat as he lifted with a start from the mattress. As his mind lifted from the fog of sleep, he turned to see Alora asleep beside him, her ribcage delicately rising and falling. A portion of her shoulder was exposed above the covers, and the now pervasive feeling of lustful heat returned as a wave of goosebumps crawled across his skin. His urges were often strongest in the morning, and the King ripped his eyes from the Princess before they overwhelmed his sense of restraint. After wiping the last bit of drowsiness from his eyes, he lifted himself carefully from the bed so as to not disturb Alora and pulled himself to his feet.

A quick shower and shave was followed by a selection from his wardrobe before the King opened his chamber door. Two guards flanking the door stamped their boots and offered coinciding salutes as Xårełlęi emerged into the crisp light of dawn’s arrival. The bustle of the previous night’s events still remained with soldiers moving and maneuvering. And, of course, Rolander was waiting to greet him.

“Do you ever sleep?” the King remarked towards his general with a mild hint of exasperation.

“As your most trusted advisor, I approach my duties with the utmost urgency,” he responded with a salute before tending to the business at hand. “I wanted to brief you on the latest developments since our thwarting of the insurgent’s attack. I was also hoping to confirm your desire of entertaining the maiden’s presence in your bed this evening.”

“Spare me until after breakfast when I meet with my generals,” Xårełlęi instructed with his opened hand walling off further discussion. “And despite the constant strains and hardships of battle, am I to be pressured into making love on demand with an offering of peace as well?”

Seeing the concern in Rolander’s eyes, he added, “She will be pinned underneath my weight soon enough. Do not concern yourself about my intentions.” The King planted his palm upon his advisor’s shoulder as a gesture of reassurance.

“In the meantime, Alora is still asleep in my chambers,” Xårełlęi noted as he pulled his way towards his royal office. “See to it that she and the maiden from Leviathá are waiting for me in the dining hall.”

“Natalia is her name,” Rolander called after the sound of the King’s departing footsteps.

“Natalia. Of course. Now leave me be. I have a task to complete before breakfast.”
_____

The King entered the dining hall wearing a buttoned shirt, eggshell in color with thin vertical stripes of maroon and gold tucked into his navy trousers, with golden seams traveling down to his low-cut boots. The broad slope of his shoulders was emphasized despite the casual attire, complementing the slight curve of his belly no longer hidden by his uniform. His reading glasses were a curious sight, giving the King an almost scholarly look alongside the slick of his hair, and his long sideburns faded to a clean-shaven chin.

Upon seeing the two women seated at the dining table, the King nodded courteously to them both. “Alora and Natalia. The best of mornings to each of you.” He then approached Alora with something in his hand.

“And I hope this further brightens your day, Princess. I proactively assumed your desire for a full pardon of the insurgent prisoners,” Xårełlęi explained while handing the Princess a pen and piece of parchment with the official Xårełl seal. “The order has been drafted, all it needs is your signature.”

Attendants began to enter the hall with dishes, and the intoxicating smell of freshly cooked food followed close behind.

“Now then,” Xårełlęi continued as he moved past a busy cook to sit himself at his seat. “I will keep business brief while my eyes are captivated by the indescribable beauty you both possess. But I felt it necessary to discuss my inclinations for a trip to Ronah.”

The attendants prepared a plate for the King and placed it before him, prompting a tuck of a handkerchief into his shirt’s neckline before he continued.

“I’ve admitted my lack of expertise as a politician, but I believe my empire’s relations can be improved with an observation of how Ronah has improved… or better yet, thrived… under its current occupation. My forces have helped to reestablish trade routes and a robust infrastructure has been implemented to ensure a lack of poverty.”

Xårełlęi then directed his thoughts towards the fair maiden to his left. “Natalia, once you see Ronah’s success with your own eyes, you can relay my promises of prosperity with confidence to the kingdom of Leviathá and help further facilitate a peaceful transition towards surrender. Of course we have… otherbusiness to address before you eventually leave my castle.” The King shot an eye of lustful promise towards her before turning his attending to the Princess.

“And Alora,” the King continued with a turn of his head, “perhaps some trust between can be established once you realize firsthand the fairness I implement across my conquered lands. We can then delve into the possibilities we’ve discussed regarding your parents, as well as the future of your role here in this castle… or elsewhere, should you desire it.”

The King then enjoyed a bite of his breakfast, savoring a chew with focused eyes upon the pair of ravishing ladies seated with him.


The conversation turned cordial between the two women, with talks of castle tours, leisurely garden strolls, and afternoon tea. An onlooker might have believed that the pair was getting along splendidly, that they were well on their way to friendship with the seemingly genuine laughter and smiles they shared in. But, Alora knew it would be foolish to trust the Lady of Leviatha, whose duty to please the Conqueror superseded all else. To the Princess, it made her more of an obstacle to avoid rather than an ally in her own efforts, a fact that was further emphasized by the wiggle of the door knob that silenced her. Lady Natalia rose to her feet before the King even set foot in the conservatory, abruptly ending their friendly chat to welcome him with all the subservient intent she conveyed in the low curtsy she greeted him with. “Good morning, your Majesty.” She said, her voice warm and sincere. 

Though Alora did not usually greet the King with empty formalities and kind regards, she did bring herself to rise from her seat as well– if only to downplay the strife between them. She uttered a salutation, pairing it with a nod of acknowledgement. Truth be told she was quite surprised by the King’s appearance. While her serene visage did not relent to express the shock brought on by a handsome face and his undecorated form, her green eyes did linger for longer than she would have liked as he approached her. She reached for the parchment and pen, curiosity and wariness surfaces on her features as they all seated. It was a pardon, a full dismissal of the charges and punishments that would befall the captured insurgents. 

The Princess tried not to look displeased by the admittedly thoughtful gesture. After all, it was what she truly desired deep down. The rebels that attacked the castle were her people, the adoring citizens who praised her name with admiration and loyalty. But, she could no longer protect them passively. Alora flipped the parchment over face down on the table, laying the pen atop of it as the attendants began serving breakfast. As knotted and tangled as her stomach was, rejecting even the thought of tasting food, she prepared to be on her best behavior for Lady Natalia. 

“Ronah . . .” Alora repeated as she gently and rhythmically tapped her finger against the parchment, a subtle irritation driving it down again and again as she thought. She recalled the King’s offer from the evening before. She hadn’t given it much thought, her mind too preoccupied with the matter of the insurgents to contemplate whether or not it would be beneficial to see the conquered land. Certain that it would not change her mind, she could have answered him then and there, but she was learning not to act on her first inclinations; the ones that had, up until now, robbed her of opportunities to turn tables.

“Thank you, King Xarellei. I’d . . . like to visit Ronah.” The words on her tongue felt like sand, grainy and gritty, hard to speak. “We can discuss arrangements for my parents and my role here at a later time. I’m sure you and Lady Natalia have much to learn about one another.”

“Indeed,” the brunette chimed, pleased to be given the opportunity to shine as she so wished. “Although Leviatha resides on the coast not far from Shanthah, we have heard of your successes in Ronah. I would love to see it for myself. I have the utmost faith that it is as prosperous as you say. We look forward to becoming a part of your great empire.” Lady Natalia continued to engage the King, a skill she was quite adept in with the way her deep eyes captured his. She hung on his every word, thriving beautifully on his attention, which earned him seductive smiles and flirtatious gestures; a ginger touch of his hand or a flick of her dark hair. 

Alora was quiet, though it was not unusual for her to be. On the other side of the King she silently nibbled at her food, not paying much attention to the conversation until Lady Natalia unexpectedly brought her into it. 

“The Princess was informing me before you arrived that the gardens are quite beautiful at sunset. Perhaps you and I might go for a walk before dinner this evening?” Lady Natalia glanced up at Alora, seemingly for her permission. 

“Oh, that’s quite alright.” It occurred to her that it was her invitation to take her through the garden at sunset that Lady Natalia was declining. “I wouldn’t mind in the least. I imagine I’ll be resting, anyhow. I hoped to see General Rolander about the attack last evening. While I appreciate your gracious offer, and the initiative you took in anticipating my desires, I’ve actually decided on a different course of action.” 

“I heard all the commotion. It was quite frightening.” Lady Natalia said, a hand to her chest as though her heart was still racing from the fear. “I nearly insisted on visiting you, but I was assured that the castle was well guarded.” Brown hues flicked up to the King, the brief look a promise of carnal pleasures. 

“It was frightening. It is why I believe a pardon is not a fitting solution. With your permission, I’d like to arrange a meeting with the General. I want to know more about the nature of the attack.” Alora explained, hopeful that the King would allow her the courtesy since it was he who granted her the responsibility.


The sporadic clink and clank of stacked dishes interjected itself across the conversation being had by the three nobles at the grand dining table. Cooks and attendants wordlessly busied themselves between adjacent halls and the cafeteria as dignitaries took their places at other tables, filling the air with lively murmur and occasional laughter. Soldiers were now stationed at their typical posts, seemingly indicating that the commotion of the early morning’s attack had mostly dissipated. The sun’s peering light had begun to warm the castle’s stone walls with strokes and bands through barred windows, signaling the onset of another ambitious day.

King Xårełlęi placidly enjoyed a bite of his breakfast as the Princess unveiled her odd refusal of the executive pardon. He then shifted in his chair as he wiped his lips with a napkin, as if to collect a response.

“That is certainly an unexpected dismissal of the order I prepared, Princess.” The King then returned to his plate and enjoyed another bite, chewing slowly as if to gather questions in his mind. After a swallow, however, the curiosity in his eyes seemed to elect against the pursuit of further inquiry.

“Of course you may discuss the attack with Rolander. He will provide you with any details you need.”

“As for our journey to Ronah, arrangements will begin today and we shall embark as soon as tomorrow. I anticipate a three day journey but our accommodations will be more than adequate… dare I say, comfortable.” Xårełlęi’s smile hinted at both anticipation and weariness staking equal claims upon his thoughts.

The breakfast continued without incident until the distant chatter of dignitaries began to fade with their departure, signaling other forthcoming priorities.

“I must excuse myself, fair maidens. An important meeting with my generals awaits.” The King lifted from his seat and turned a pair of steps from the dining table before a voice called after him.

“Shall I see you later this evening in your quarters?” Natalia’s question dangled loosely in the air, but her eyes were purposed and expectant.

Xårełlęi took a moment before turning his head towards the bronze-skinned maiden. “But of course. Rolander will inform you when I have settled for the evening. Until then, make yourselves at home.”

With that, the King left the table and disappeared beyond a pillar in the main hall.
_____

Xårełlęi was the last to arrive at the strategy room as uniformed officials were already gibbering on various items regarding the night’s events. Numerous pairs of eyes shifted towards the King’s entrance as the conversation persisted without interruption. He casually took his seat at the large wooden table just as a general gathered a point.

“A prompt and vicious assault is the only appropriate retaliation,” General Swanson emphatically proposed, touching his eyes upon each and every officer around him. “We must crush any hope that lingers in those that oppose us. The rebellion’s robust spirit is what drives the insurgency. We must reassert our air of invincibility and instill once more the fear and awe amongst the insurgents. Only then will they fall in line.”

“And where would we find these insurgents?” chimed Field Martial Brock in rebuttal. “They wander undetected through roads and villages like ghosts. Not to mention that your… reckless approach risks eroding the progress we’ve made towards the kingdom’s assimilation.” A stern finger tapped upon the table beside every subsequent word. “Might I remind you all that any mistake we make will be punctuated and channeled into propaganda for further conscription throughout the villages.”

“Ah yes. That suggests the people of Ŝhanthah have yet to subscribe to our own pervasive propaganda,” sneered back Swanson with narrowed eyes. “Perhaps you, as an assigned minister of communication, could muster a better effort in expressing what benefits our kingdom could offer a subservient populace.”

“And perhaps your soldiers could manage to do their jobs and conduct proper investigations,” Brock shot back with a raised voice. “They’re much too comfortable, trying to woo the women and settle themselves into households instead of uncovering the whereabouts of those who…”

“Enough,” came Xårełlęi’s voice to curb the escalating tensions. All eyes from the bickering generals then focused on him. A moment passed as he drew in a breath before speaking.

“Loyal officers,” Xårełlęi declared with his arm extended towards the center of the table. “My kingdom is by far the mightiest that has ever existed. So it seems to me that only two adequate solutions exist towards dealing with this threat.”

“We either ruthlessly crush the insurgents without playing this silly game of politics and make an example of Ŝhanthah to instill fear and terror into our forthcoming foes…”

The King let his words deliver their impact before presenting his own counterpoint.

“Or we dip into a bottomless pool of patience and kill them with kindness.”

The generals looked at one another with uncertainty before Xårełlęi snapped his fingers to draw their collective gaze back to him.
“Nuisances aside,” Xårełlęi explained with utmost conviction, “we are ultimately impervious. They can poke and prod all they want, but be it months, years or decades, we will ultimately be victorious. So let’s begin to act as such. Arrogance in this instance is advantageous and may be the ultimate message we can send to those who oppose us.” A grin sifted to the surface of the King’s lips. “Sooner or later, we will win hearts and minds as other kingdoms fall and surrender. And perhaps that will make our triumph over Ŝhanthah all the sweeter.”

A series of rebuttals were shushed with a raised finger, signifying Xårełlęi’s insistence on the matter.

“We shall withdraw our field soldiers and muddle our intentions… if only for a time, and observe how they react. In the meantime, we can lay a few carefully prepared traps and see if arrogance begets arrogance.”

“Now if you’ll excuse me, gentlemen,” Xårełlęi stated while turning to leave, “I have other matters on which to attend. See to it that Rolander continues our preparations for Ronah. My goal is to leave as soon as possible.”

The generals stood wordlessly as their King removed himself from their presence before enacting his orders down the chain of command.
_____

The day passed quickly, with King Xårełlęi attending several personal meetings and small ceremonies with his closest dignitaries. He managed to float throughout the castle grounds, occasionally causing a mild commotion with his disappearance before emerging again to dispel any concerns. Quietly, the King savored being alone but those moments were always sparse and fleeting.

As the sun began its descent behind the distant mountains, Xårełlęi eventually found himself back at his chamber to retire for the evening. It wasn’t long after he had donned his nightly attire until he heard a rap at his door.

“Come,” called the King’s voice in invitation as he stood from his bed to greet his guest.

His chamber doors opened to reveal Lady Natalia wearing a pearlescent gown that clung desperately to her curves, with skin that glowed enticingly through the translucent fabric.

“Good evening, my King,” she cooed through butterflied lips as she made her approach. “I pray that your day was productive and satisfying.”

Xårełlęi slowly pulled a smile alongside a curious, almost sheepish expression. “It was, very much so.”

A pause was followed by Natalia’s nervous eyes fluttering across the room before settling again upon Xårełlęi’s watchful gaze.
“I’ve been anxious,” she mustered after some hesitancy. “Eager for us to be… alone. I know I have been rather… zealous in arranging this encounter. I… apologize if I’ve proven to be a nuisance or overstepped my bounds.”

Xårełlęi’s hand lifted to cup the side of Natalia’s cheek and jawline. “You’re fine,” he stated softly with warm reassurance.

The gesture lingered as if Xårełlęi might pull in for a passionate embrace, but his lips settled upon her forehead with a peck of a kiss. Once again, Natalia found herself searching for a response until she was reminded of something else.

“I brought this,” Natalia said as her eyes shifted downward. She presented her hand with a clenched fist concealing what seemed to be an offering. Slowly her fingers unclasped to reveal what looked to be a cluster of small, grayish-green nuts.

“Seeds,” she explained while collecting her voice. “Yanshe seeds. In my kingdom they are commonly used as potent aphrodisiacs. They are quite popular and reported to immensely enhance sensations…”

The King’s eyes studied them through a moment of cautious curiosity. He then exhaled apologetically as his hand slowly clamped Natalia’s fingers back into a fist.

“How intriguing. Perhaps another time.”

A wash of emotion glistened across Natalia’s eyes. “My King, if I may be so frank…” Her voice cracked as if to choke back tears. “Why are you so hesitant with me?”

Xårełlęi’s eyes flashed concern before yielding into an understanding. A handful of seconds passed before his mind settled upon a response.

“My dear Natalia.” The King’s fingertips gently pried the seeds from her palm and guided them to her mouth, with an upward tap upon her chin as an instruction to chew. After Natalia had swallowed her eyes affixed themselves upon her King, surrendering fully to his lead.

“Very good. Now undress and join me in bed.”

Natalia’s dress fell to her feet before she followed the commands of her King.

The pair maneuvered and settled upon the royal mattress before Xårełlęi pressed himself firmly against Natalia, causing her to plant a sudden gasp against his shoulder. His hand meandered teasingly towards the valley between Natalia’s thighs until a sharp shudder indicated he had found what he was looking for.

His fingertips were rhythmic and methodical, closely tuned to the soft pants and whimpers that floated and flitted from Natalia’s mouth. Her own fevered palm grasped the King’s loins reflexively; the King’s breath conceded a groan, but he refrained from mounting the gorgeous maiden that beckoned him with succulent caresses.

For Natalia, the pleasure built slowly and exquisitely until a moan at last caught itself within her throat. Goosebumps blanketed every square inch of her skin as her limbs quaked and clenched.

“Enjoy your morsel of ecstasy,” the King whispered against Natalia’s ear. “There will be plenty more to come.”

Under the intoxicating influence of the seeds, her quivering body quickly fell asleep beside her King, and morning wasted no time with its arrival.
_____

Natalia found herself alone in Xårełlęi’s bed as the sun colored the stone walls with the promise of another day. Her servants were quick to tend to her needs until she found herself at the breakfast table again, with the King and Alora awaiting her arrival.

“Good morning,” Xårełlęi offered with a nod and a smile. “Rolader has informed me that we are almost ready for departure to Ronah. Until then, enjoy yourself to a hearty meal.”


The hopefulness in her gaze began to diminish as the Conqueror pondered on her request. His expressions were generally difficult to decipher. Unless it was the outrage or the shadows of desire, it was near impossible to determine whether he would acquiesce or deny her in favor of his own terms. Alora half expected that he would question her further, perhaps seize the opportunity to place conditions around her request. Instead, she was pleasantly surprised when his consent came so easily. With a gracious nod of her head, she went back to nibbling at her breakfast so that the King could return to his talks of Ronah; the success story of his many conquests. As reluctant as she was to accompany him, she couldn’t help but be curious as to what made it so different from Shanthah– what made it so much better than the heights of its glory days, when the kingdom prospered and its citizens were thriving. True, Shanthah had fallen on hard times and had difficulty recovering when the lands were overtaken. It was hard not to dread that the entire trip was meant to underscore the failings of her family, and highlight the superiority of his strange ways.

The King departed after their meal, leaving the two ladies to their own devices. Alora played the part of hostess, taking the Lady of Leviatha through the castle to show her all its amenities and grand spaces. Though the palace no longer belonged to her family, it was easy to find the same natural enthusiasm for the opulent ballroom with its stunning crystal chandeliers; the same pride in the spacious banquet hall and the immaculate stone paths of the well-manicured courtyard. From the extensive library with towers of books from floor-to-ceiling, to the small, cozy sitting room where they rested and enjoyed tea, she spared no details about the history or fond memories. Especially when it came to her favorite location on the grounds: the garden. 

Lady Natalia was enjoying herself, it appeared, seemingly glad to be preoccupied while the object of her affection was away. They both admired the colorful petals in full bloom while they spoke of common acquaintances and silly whispers that brought about the first genuine laughter Alora had in a long while. Wary as she was of Natalia Leone, her presence brought a sense of normalcy. While they conversed and laughed, she almost forgot about their conflicting objectives and the decision she would soon have to make. That was until she spotted the familiar sight of the General passing between the stone columns of the veranda. The Princess excused herself as she was reminded of her task, leaving the Lady of Leviatha to explore as she pleased now that she was thoroughly familiar with the lay of the land. 

“General Rolander!” She called softly, delicately lifting the length of her flowing skirt to hasten her stride. The man paused, his expression unchanging as she approached; as disenchanted as ever. 

“Princess Alora. To what do I owe the honor of your presence?” He asked dryly, but not without a flare of curiosity in his dark eyes. 

She would have been intimidated had it not been for her determination to see an end to the awful decision. “I have been tasked with deciding how to deal with the insurgents from last evening’s attack.” 

“The King informed me that you might see me. Was the King’s proposal of a full dismissal of all charges not to your liking? I assumed you would be eager to see the hostages free.” His brow did raise slightly, though his visage was mostly neutral.

“Well, I believe a more lawful approach would be best if I am honest.” She admitted, clasping her hands in front of her lap. 

“Is that so?” Genuine surprise flickered across his features as he turned to face her completely, watching as she nodded to confirm. 

“If anyone attacked the royal castle under my father’s rule, it would be considered an act of treason– high treason if the aim was to harm a member of the monarchy. While the King’s gesture was made in thoughtful consideration of my sensitivities, I cannot help but feel as though outright forgiveness for such a trespass would only embolden the resistance. I feel terribly that my desire to protect a people that are no longer mine to rule has endangered us all.” Alora hid the half truth behind good reason and false remorse. Her motives were less pure than she let on while she dimmed her eyes to gather the heaviness of regret. 

“I couldn’t agree more, Princess.” The General moved closer, gravitating toward her vulnerability to seize her position before her conviction could waver. “The attack last night was much too aggressive to allow the insurgents to be released without consequence. I understand that it must have been difficult to come to that decision, but know that you are doing the right thing.” His dark eyes narrowed, softening subtly into an expression that she could only guess was meant to reassure her. Much like the King, the General appeared to struggle with conveying emotions. “I’d like to hear what you have in mind for punishment.” He gestured to the stony path before them that led to double doors ahead. “We’ve interrogated the captives thoroughly, offered them leniency in exchange for information. Of course, none of them revealed what their true objective was. I don’t believe there was one. I believe there was no expectation of survival.” 

“I suspect the same, although I do wonder . . .” She walked alongside him, lowering her voice to a whisper as she spoke her next words. “If there was an objective, what could it possibly be? My initial thought was possibly a distraction, and if not that perhaps there was some expectation that they might survive. If their plan hinged upon their capture, the only way to deal with the insurgents is to . . . eliminate them.” Alora did not have to rely on acting. The words were just as unpalatable on her tongue. 

“That was a theory of ours, yes. But, we believe if there was some attempt at a diversion it was thwarted in our retaliation. Either way, your command is sound. I will ensure that they are taken care of, Princess.”

“I was hoping that I might accompany you.” She asked quickly, before he could begin to bow and excuse himself. “ . . . Speak with them . . .”

The General was stunned by the request, perplexed even as he stopped by the doors. “I do not think that would be best. I can see how your decision weighs on you. To be present for such a sight would only further burden your heart. If you look those men in the eyes, you’re bound to change your mind. I don’t mean to imply that I do not have faith in your resolve, but . . . ” 

He’s not wrong. She knew that if she looked the men in the eyes that her heart might not withstand the distress or the sorrow. “It’s alright. You may speak freely.” 

“You do not strike me as the type to have made a decision like this before. Have you seen a man die before?”

“I have not. I simply wanted to see my orders through, to see if I could . . . live with myself.” Another half truth, though it was not far from the true reason. Alora hoped that she could speak with them, understand their aim . . . If it was their intention to reach her somehow. 

“Perhaps that is a test for another time, Princess.” The General said, a ghost of a smile playing on his lips. She would have found it charming had it not been so unsettling, like he found amusement in her newfound cruelty. “I assure you, this attack will not be the last, but with continued commitment to dealing with these criminal attempts consistently we should expect to stabilize the Kingdom under the King’s rule.” 

“Of course. I will do my best to support future decisions.” Alora nodded as he bowed and began to take his leave. 

“. . . I hope you don’t consider this an unmannerly of me to admit, but I was beginning to think you would never come around.” He said, stopping to turn and face her before he could disappear beyond the doors. “Your compliance may even quash further attempts to upend our foothold here.”

Alora knew that he hadn’t intended to sound ominous, but the cold chill from his words went bone deep. 

***
Nightfall came quickly. The Princess returned to her quarters, allowing the dutiful handmaidens to remove the precious jewels that hung around her neck and rid her of the lovely pink dress she wore. It was replaced with a simple nightgown, plain and uninteresting in comparison to the delicate silk that adorned her the evening before. Without all the pressure of forced interactions and hard decisions, she could feel exhaustion in every fiber of being. Alora gave in to the longing for the comfort of her bed once the handmaidens dismissed themselves. She flopped down on her bed, letting her body relax into the softness of plush blankets and pillows as she released a weary sigh. 

Hugging the pillow against her, her hand grazed against a small object. She curled her fingers around it, the small shape familiar against her palm. Alora pushed herself up, opening her hand slowly to see a folded piece of parchment. Though she knew that she was alone, she looked over her shoulder toward the door, listening for a moment to for movement outside. Briefly she attempted to replay the movements of the handmaidens who tended to her, wondering if one of them or even a maid planted it beneath her pillow.

She unfolded the parchment, eyes falling on red letters: “We await you in Ronah.

For a while she stared down at the note, her hand impossibly still as she tried to discern its tone. Alora didn’t know whether it was a threat or a declaration of a rescue effort, especially after her decision to sentence the insurgents to death. After some time she pushed herself up, moving to the low burning fire in the hearth. She let the parchment flutter to the flame, watching as it was consumed by heat and reduced to cinders. 

***
Rest did not come easy for the Princess. Till the early hours of the morning she lay awake in her bed, her mind unable to let go of the potential danger that might await her in Ronah or the possibility of freedom. Eventually fatigue got the better of her, slumber claiming her without her knowledge until the light of day trickled in through her window. Not long after her eyes opened her room was filled with attendants and handmaidens, swiftly gathering her things for the journey. Alora was suspicious of them all, green hues watching their movements behind her in the mirror while handmaidens tended to her hair. They all moved so expertly through her quarters that if one of them planted another note, she wouldn’t have noticed. 

The Princess arrived at the breakfast table, surprised to see the King already sitting in his place. Before she seated herself, she greeted him with a bow– less half-hearted than she normally would have. She flicked her pale tresses from her shoulders and sat down, busying herself with tea when Lady Leone arrived. Judging by the bright smile she wore, and the bounce in her step, she and the King got along well in bed. 

“Thank you, King Xarelli.” Natalia said as she lowered herself in the chair across from Alora. “Everything looks lovely.” She was content to eat in silence, but the Lady of Leviatha was much too pleased with herself to let a moment to boast pass. “Princess, did you have a good evening? I would have liked to spend more time with you, but I was preoccupied.”

“My evening was quite uneventful, and I was thankful for it.” Alora responded, a bit surprised at the bold innuendo as she sipped at her warm drink. “I would not have been very good company. Between the castle tour and my conversation with General Rolander I found myself very tired.”

“What a shame.” Lady Leone remarked, though her expression said otherwise. “At least you’ll be rested for the trip. Is it a long journey from here, Your Highness?”


Charles’

The shaman sat cross-legged in the center of his thatched hut, his bony wrists resting upon knees with thumbs and forefingers pressed together at the tips, grinding ceremonial seeds into dust onto the dirt floor beneath his feet. He hummed and chanted with the occasional sway of his torso towards the heavy leaves and branches acting as a door into his less-than-modest residence. A semicircle of candles glowed ahead of him, their lively flickers rejecting the sticky dampness that lingered from the torrent of rain from the previous night. The gray skies above still threatened a downpour with swollen clouds, but the hut stood with stoic defiance despite the elements that could so easily remove it from existence.

Through the haze of his trance, the shaman sensed the arrival of a carriage drawing to a stop in the thick mud outside. The rain had indeed insisted, and glistening crosshatches traced the contours of the wheeled cabin with its silhouetted occupants. The horses huffed and tramped restlessly as a maiden climbed carefully onto the ground with three boys close behind. A pair of armored soldiers assisted with umbrellas and steady arms to help guide their escorts towards the hut before them. Branches were discarded until the glow of candlelight revealed an old man, naked save for the animal skin around his loins, sitting amidst his ceremonial candles. He looked almost emaciated, with leathered skin and pronounced joints. His gray beard drew to a point and complemented his smoky eyes, with widened pupils having mastered the task of enlightenment long ago, offering a greeting beyond words.

The maiden revealed herself into the hut, drawing back the hood of her cloak to reveal a flawless, fair-skinned face, ocean blue eyes and a crown that signified the highest nobility. The three dark-haired, well-dressed boys flanked her closely, with the youngest toddler clinging to her side, a look of fright balanced against quiet curiosity. The oldest did his best to look uninterested but his arched back and wide eyes suggested otherwise.

Yamesha,” the maiden declared as punctuation to a completed journey.

“My queen,” the shaman responded after a moment’s observation. His hands drew outward from his knees as a gesture to welcome the guests into his abode. “I must say that this is quite the strange reversal. Typically I am the caller as you sit comfortably upon your throne.”

“Believe me, I would have much rather that been the arrangement,” the queen remarked with an impatient glare that teetered towards resentment. The annoyance in her voice would then quickly recede and accommodate a sobered objective. “However, time is of the essence and your presence is needed.”

Yamesha mulled upon the queen’s words with quiet calculation as he swayed on the hinge of his waist. “Time, yes, yes, of course…” Then, what seemed to be a sudden moment of clarity spurred the shaman into speaking. “Ah yes. The king is dying and I am to bless his successor.”

The queen’s eyes widened in horror before narrowing into accusatory slits. “He is not dying,” she managed in retort. “This is simply a formality with an… urgency that I cannot understand. Frankly, I find it ridiculous. The royal physicians have full confidence in—“

“My queen,” the shaman interrupted with calm insistence. “In all my years alive I’ve spoken only truth to you, our king, and the late king before him. He’ll be dead by the end of the week.”

Enough!” The soldier nearest the queen drew his sword and focused its point near the shaman’s neck. “Such a proclamation is treachery… a capital offense! You should be dragged out of this wretched hut towards the hangman’s gallows!”

The patter of rain upon the hut dispelled the tense moment almost immediately after the soldier’s threat, with the orange candlelight dancing against the shaman’s impassive eyes.

“It’s all right,” the queen proclaimed with a touch of her hand upon the soldier’s extended arm. With reluctance, the soldier resheathed his weapon and snorted his displeasure.

“Well then. Come forth, successor,” the shaman beckoned with a motion of his hand. “Be not afraid.”

The eldest boy was nudged forward by the small of his back, and he stepped towards the old man hesitantly. Reaching behind him, Yamesha revealed a bowl of ground powder and stirred it with his finger. He then raised to draw a crude depiction of the X’aran insignia upon the boy’s forehead, chanting all the while. “Yasha menta algura teno yan.”

A handful of powder was then claimed from the bowl and placed into the boy’s open palm, with the shaman guiding the little fingers closed around the clump.

Yasha menta algura teno yan.” The smoky eyes closed and the eldest boy stood as still as he could, wondering about the old man that somehow held an all-important influence in his father’s kingdom.

Moments passed as the chanting continued, fading after each verse until a whisper, and then lingering silence.

“I cannot and shall not continue the blessing,” the shaman announced with finality, snapping his eyes open. “This boy will undoubtedly lead your kingdom towards generations of ruin.”

The queen’s mouth was agape as both soldiers reached for their weapons. Acting quickly, she swiftly stepped between them and the shaman.

“What is this game you’re playing?” she asked with exasperation after the tension had abated.

“No game at all,” the shaman stoutly replied with a shake of his head. “The Fates mostly offer hints and vagaries, but today they speak to me quite clearly.”

The queen searched for words but was halted with a raise of the shaman’s forefinger. The pair of gray ideas scanned past the middle child and settled upon the toddler, still clenched against his mother’s leg.

“What is this one’s name?”

The queen hesitated before plucking the name from her lips. “Xårełlęi,” she relented.

“Xårełlęi.” The shaman tasted the name slowly through a breath. He then took to his feet which revealed an imposing height and tightened the clench of the soldier’s hands upon the hilts of their swords.

“Xårełlęi, my boy” the shaman continued with renewed purpose, “You shall lead your kingdom towards riches beyond imagination. All lands will proclaim you as their ruler, through submission or subjugation.”

A bony finger carefully drew the X’aran symbol upon the toddler’s forehead as he stared with horrified fascination.

Yasha menta algura teno yan A RAGARA teman.”

The chant seemed to echo and rise itself above time and place, overlooking the queen’s distrusting gaze and her eldest son’s disbelief.

“And yet, even the master of the world will have his weakness.” The shaman directed his warning towards the queen and her soldiers, still wide-eyed and speechless at the old man’s machinations.

Yamesha then squatted before little Xårełlęi with a grunt and a crack of his bones. “Beware the Princess of golden hair,” he warned with a swaying finger that guided the boy’s eyes. “She will stir a raging fire within you with her own hands of ice. It may serve to drive you farther than even the Fates could have foreseen, or it may drive you mad.”

The little boy stayed silent as armored hands pulled the shaman away, doing nothing to discourage the jagged yellow grin on his face.

“Quite the interesting life you’ll live, Xårełlęi” the shaman stated with arms bound behind his back. “Do well to enjoy it.”
_____

The smile offered to Lady Leone seemed almost to patronize her, but Xårełlęi’s visage weighed heavy with thought. There existed for years a strange sense of guilt following a night graced with a woman’s pleasure, as if precious time was forfeited against the planning table, or sharpening his mind in his library with literature on war tactics. The King’s chancellors were always proponents of strategically reinforced conquest with the weaving of royal bloodlines, advocating a plan of action easily deduced and thoroughly enjoyed. A necessary burden, they encouraged with solemnity.

“Burden, you say?” his younger, lascivous self would scoff with a tilt of his head.

Indeed, a burden, his mind now conceded. Though his carnal appetites were outwardly indistinguishable, the ecstasy of flesh was now relenting its importance to the satisfaction of his life’s goal, one etched into his being at an indelible age by triumphs and prophesies and alike.

The King snapped back to reality, his eyes widened slightly with embarrassment, not knowing how long he left Lady Leone’s question unanswered.

“Four, five days at the most, I’d say. The distance is considerable but the terrain is forgiving.”

A bite of salt and egg in his mouth did well to settle his roaming concerns, and Xårełlęi wiped the side of his mouth with a napkin before continuing his thought.

“Despite this, my generals have unfortunately insisted that I ride alone in my cabin throughout our journey. A tactical maneuver, you see, to mitigate any potential… encounters along the way, though rest assured we shall be thoroughly fortified with my finest soldiers and sentries.” A soft smile curled itself upon the King’s cheek. “If either of you wanted to push the issue with Rolander, I wouldn’t be adverse to it. As it stands, your cabins will be in close proximity to mine and my trusted kingsguard.”

The ham on the King’s plate was exquisitely prepared, and Xårełlęi savored every chew while entertaining any further comments or inquiries. Time passed quickly with the rising sun, and before long the bustle and chatter from nearby tables floated away as soldiers and dignitaries departed to their day’s duties.

“Feel free to tend to any business in the next few hours… we are scheduled to depart at noon.” With a slight bow and nod of his head, Xårełlęi excused himself from the table.

***

Morning shadows tucked themselves away as the sun pulled overhead to complement a crisp blanket of cyan, promising at least a day’s worth of steady travel.

Towards the end of the Ŝhanthah castle yard was a sight to behold, where the trees collected against the forest’s edge and the path into wilderness. The transport assigned for the King and his entourage resembled a large, elongated wagon, supported by three large pairs of treaded wheels on either side, with a driver’s station at the head. Four smaller vehicles manned by specially-trained gunners guarded the flanks, and formations of equestrian troops roamed between the front and rear. The strange contrast of conventional forces and technological advancement seemed almost incomprehensible to unfamiliar eyes, a storybook’s fancy somehow brought alive.

A short distance away, the castle gate was brimming with activity. There stood King Xårełlęi in a suit of armor, well-fitted but ostentatious, much to his quiet chagrin. Rolander floated nearby, relaying orders and communications, while soldiers took to their horses and secured the perimeter before taking stations beside their escort. Final preparations were almost complete, signaled by the sound of a distant engine roaring to life, startling a few Ŝhanthah dignitaries.

“Remind me again why it is necessary for me to endure this ridiculous precaution before boarding Xårełl’s mobile fortress?”

“Adherence to protocol, your Highness. Our most important asset must be protected throughout all vulnerable positions, especially in response to the strikes of emboldened resistance.” A glance from Rolander tried its hand at consolation. “Feel free to retire into something more comfortable once you are situated in your cabin.”

“I’ll have a chat with our stategists when we return,” Xårełlęi remarked to himself as much as Rolander. “It seems to me we are exhibiting the incorrect message with those who oppose us. I am not some… delicate artifact to be cradled.”

“Of course not, your majesty.” The tone in Rolander’s voice discarded the matter amidst the process of closing inspections. “It’s time,” Rolander announced as the arrival of Princess Alora’s and Lady Leone’s convoys signaled departure proceedings towards the royal command vessel. Its presence seemed to grow more visually imposing with their approach, rumbling with mechanical life.

A customary knock on the metallic hull by both Rolander and Xårełlęi preceded an exchange of salutes before the King boarded through the unlatched entryway, followed by the Princess and the maiden from Leviatha. High-ranking soldiers flanked the king before relieving themselves after he was safely secured within his chambers.

Within the King’s cabin was a compact rendition of the royal quarters, offering a spacious bed, wardrobe, restroom, and other essentials. Reinforced glass windows drew in plenty of light through parted curtains. Xårełlęi sighed before taking to the task of methodically unfastening his armor and assembling it piecemeal upon a sturdy mannequin. A more casual attire was welcomed upon chafed joints and induced a drowsiness he didn’t expect. A pull of force beneath the King’s feet overtook his balance, prompting a lazy collapse upon his bed.

The softness of silk blankets teetered the king on the edge of sleep before a knock at his door sat him upright with blinking eyes. “Yes?” he called after a moment’s hesitation, carefully masking the irritation in his voice.


Continued in Worlds Apart – 02